Richard Baxter's dying thoughts upon Phil. I, 23 written for his own life and the latter times of his corporal pains and weakness.
         Dying thoughts upon Philippians I, 23
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 795 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 212 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26921
         Wing B1256
         ESTC R2942
         12309556
         ocm 12309556
         59339
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26921)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59339)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 200:21)
      
       
         
           
             Richard Baxter's dying thoughts upon Phil. I, 23 written for his own life and the latter times of his corporal pains and weakness.
             Dying thoughts upon Philippians I, 23
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [30], 381 p. : port.
           
             Printed by Tho. Snowden for B. Simmons ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Philippians I, 23 -- Meditations.
           Devotional literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             
               
                 Nos
                 qu●que
                 floruimus
                 ,
                 sed
                 flos
                 fuit
                 ille
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Fl●mmaque
                 de
                 stipula
                 nostra
                 brepusque
                 fui●
                 O●
                 :
              
            
             
               VERA
               EFFIGIES
               RICHARDI
               BAXTERI
               MIN
               :
               IES
               :
               CH
               :
               IN
               OP●
               ET
               PAT●
               FIDEI
               SPEI
               ET
               CHARITATIS
               .
               AN
               O
               168●
               AETAT
               SUAE
               ●8
            
             
               
                 Farewell
                 Vaine
                 World
                 :
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 bin
                 to
                 me
              
               
                 Dust
                 and
                 a
                 Shadow
                 :
                 those
                 I
                 leave
                 with
                 thee
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 vnseen
                 Vitall
                 Substance
                 I
                 committ
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 's
                 Substance
                 Life-Light-Love
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Leavs
                 &
                 Fruit
                 are
                 dropt
                 for
                 soyle
                 &
                 Seed
                 .
              
               
                 Heavens
                 heirs
                 to
                 generate
                 to
                 heale
                 and
                 feed
                 :
              
               
                 Them
                 also
                 thou
                 wilt
                 flatter
                 and
                 molest
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 shalt
                 not
                 keep
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 R●st
                 .
              
            
             portrait of Richard Baxter
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BAXTER'S
           DYING
           THOUGHTS
           UPON
           PHIL.
           1.
           23.
           
           Written
           for
           his
           own
           Use
           in
           the
           latter
           Times
           of
           his
           corporal
           Pains
           and
           Weakness
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Tho.
             Snowden
          
           ,
           for
           
             B.
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             golden
             Cocks
          
           ,
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           no
           other
           use
           for
           a
           Preface
           to
           this
           Book
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           you
           a
           true
           excuse
           for
           its
           Publication
           .
           I
           wrote
           it
           for
           my self
           ,
           unresolved
           whether
           any
           one
           should
           ever
           see
           it
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           inclined
           to
           leave
           that
           to
           the
           will
           of
           
           my
           Executors
           ,
           to
           publish
           or
           suppress
           it
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           cause
           .
           But
           my
           Person
           being
           seized
           on
           ,
           and
           my
           Library
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           Goods
           distrained
           on
           by
           Constables
           ,
           and
           sold
           ,
           and
           I
           constrained
           to
           relinquish
           my
           House
           (
           for
           preaching
           and
           being
           in
           London
           :
           )
           I
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           with
           multitudes
           of
           Manuscrip●●
           that
           had
           long
           lain
           by
           me
           ;
           having
           no
           House
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           but
           a
           narrow
           hired
           Lodging
           with
           strangers
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           cast
           away
           whole
           Volumes
           ;
           which
           I
           could
           not
           carry
           away
           ,
           both
           Controversies
           and
           Letters
           practical
           ,
           and
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           having
           newly
           lain
           
           divers
           Weeks
           ,
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           in
           waking
           torments
           Nephritick
           ,
           and
           Colick
           ,
           after
           other
           long
           pains
           and
           languor
           ,
           I
           took
           this
           Book
           with
           me
           in
           my
           removal
           ,
           for
           my
           own
           use
           in
           my
           further
           sickness
           .
           Three
           Weeks
           after
           falling
           into
           another
           extream
           fit
           ,
           and
           expecting
           Death
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           no
           Friend
           with
           me
           to
           commit
           my
           Papers
           to
           ,
           meerly
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           lost
           ,
           I
           thought
           best
           to
           give
           it
           to
           the
           Printer
           :
           I
           think
           it
           is
           so
           much
           of
           the
           work
           of
           all
           mens
           lives
           to
           prepare
           to
           die
           with
           safety
           and
           comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Thoughts
           may
           be
           needful
           for
           others
           that
           are
           so
           for
           me
           :
           If
           any
           mislike
           the
           Title
           as
           if
           
           it
           imported
           that
           the
           Author
           is
           Dead
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           that
           I
           die
           daily
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           quickly
           will
           be
           ,
           almost
           is
           :
           It
           's
           suited
           to
           my
           own
           use
           :
           They
           that
           it
           is
           unsuible
           to
           ,
           may
           pass
           it
           by
           .
           If
           those
           mens
           lives
           were
           spent
           in
           serious
           preparing
           Thoughts
           of
           Death
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           studying
           to
           destroy
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           tear
           in
           pieces
           a
           distressed
           Land
           ,
           they
           would
           prevent
           much
           dolorous
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           
             R.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             THat
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             when
             departed
             hence
             shall
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             necessity
             of
             believing
             this
             ,
             proved
             ,
             pag.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             II.
             Whether
             it
             be
             best
             believing
             it
             without
             consideration
             of
             the
             difficulties
             or
             proofs
             ?
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             certainty
             of
             it
             manifested
             ;
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             which
             is
             proved
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Soul
             is
             a
             substance
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             substance
             formally
             differenced
             from
             lower
             substance
             by
             the
             Virtue
             of
             special
             Vital
             Activity
             ,
             Intellect
             ,
             and
             free
             will
             ,
             p.
             14
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             Annihilated
             at
             Death
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             destroyed
             by
             dissolution
             of
             parts
             .
             5.
             
             Nor
             loseth
             its
             formal
             Power
             or
             Virtue
             ,
             p.
             15.
             6.
             
             Nor
             doth
             sleep
             or
             cease
             to
             act
             ,
             p.
             16.
             7.
             
             To
             cease
             to
             be
             Individuate
             by
             Vnion
             with
             any
             other
             common
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             were
             it
             
             true
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             p.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             proof
             :
             It
             is
             a
             natural
             notice
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             III.
             From
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             men
             to
             seek
             a
             future
             happinessm
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             IV.
             From
             Man's
             capacity
             of
             knowing
             God
             ,
             &c.
             as
             differenced
             from
             Bruits
             .
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             V.
             From
             God●s
             governing
             Justice
             ,
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             VI.
             From
             Revelation
             supernatural
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             From
             God's
             answering
             Prayers
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             From
             our
             present
             communion
             with
             Angels
             .
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             From
             Satan's
             temptations
             ,
             Witches
             ,
             Apparitions
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             X.
             Specially
             from
             the
             Operations
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             on
             our
             Souls
             ,
             preparing
             them
             for
             Glory
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Faith
             excited
             ,
             and
             Objections
             answered
             in
             the
             Application
             .
             
               
                 The
                 proofs
                 summed
                 up
                 in
                 Order
                 ,
                 p.
                 65.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Why
             this
             Happiness
             is
             described
             by
             our
             
               being
               vvith
               Christ
            
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Being
                   vvith
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Presence
                 with
                 Christ's
                 glorified
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 God-head
                 ,
                 p.
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Vnion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 ,
                 p.
                 73.
                 
                 Too
                 near
                 Vnion
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 as
                 destroying
                 individuation
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 each
                 ;
                 active
                 and
                 passive
                 opened
                 ,
                 p.
                 74
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             We
             must
             DEPART
             that
             we
             may
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
             I.
             From
             what
             ,
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             this
             Body
             and
             Life
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             far
             better
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             all
             the
             fleshly
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             p.
             83.
             
             Yet
             best
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             more
             manly
             delights
             of
             Study
             ,
             Books
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             &c.
             considered
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Books
             :
             the
             vanity
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             Sermons
             ,
             p.
             87.
             3.
             
             Of
             Friends
             and
             Converse
             ,
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             God's
             Word
             and
             Worship
             ,
             p.
             98.
             
             Of
             Theology
             ,
             p.
             99.
             
             Of
             my
             own
             labours
             herein
             ,
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Notice
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             From
             our
             Service
             to
             the
             Living
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             The
             Application
             to
             my self
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             To
             DEPART
             and
             to
             BE
             WITH
             CHRIST
             IS
             FAR
             BETTER
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             I.
             Simply
             better
             and
             properly
             ,
             at
             it
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             God's
             will
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             II.
             Analogically
             better
             ,
             as
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Vniverse
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             III.
             Better
             to
             my self
             as
             to
             my
             own
             felicity
             ,
             p.
             124.
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             general
             Reasons
             from
             the
             efficients
             and
             means
             .
             2.
             
             The
             final
             Reasons
             .
             3.
             
             The
             constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             the
             state
             of
             my
             Intellect
             :
             as
             to
             the
             
               Iu●uitive
               manner
            
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             
             and
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             :
             Both
             opened
             :
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             know
             God
             better
             ,
             p
             144.
             2.
             
             And
             God's
             Works
             ;
             the
             Vniverse
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             .
             6.
             
             And
             all
             God's
             Word
             ;
             for
             Matter
             and
             Method
             .
             7.
             
             God's
             present
             Works
             of
             Providence
             .
             8.
             
             The
             nature
             and
             worth
             of
             Mercies
             .
             9.
             
             And
             my self
             ;
             Body
             and
             Soul.
             10.
             
             And
             my
             fellow
             Creatures
             .
             11.
             
             And
             what
             the
             evil
             was
             from
             which
             I
             was
             delivered
             ,
             enemies
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             sins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             the
             state
             of
             my
             will.
             I.
             Negatively
             ,
             p.
             163.
             1.
             
             Freed
             from
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             World
             ,
             and
             Devil
             ,
             2.
             
             There
             will
             nothing
             be
             in
             it
             that
             is
             against
             God
             ,
             my
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             my self
             .
             II.
             Positively
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             will
             be
             conform
             to
             God's
             will
             :
             The
             benefits
             of
             this
             ,
             p.
             165.
             
             Fruition
             :
             A
             fixed
             will.
             The
             Object
             ,
             1.
             
             God.
             To
             love
             him
             and
             beloved
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             our
             end
             ,
             p.
             169.
             
             He
             is
             a
             suitable
             ,
             full
             ,
             near
             ,
             Object
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             next
             Object
             ;
             God's
             golorius
             Image
             in
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Vniverse
             ,
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             Church
             Triumphant
             ,
             p.
             174.
             1.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Angels
             ,
             3.
             
             Holy
             Souls
             .
             The
             Wills
             Reception
             in
             Glory
             ,
             p.
             175.
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             loved
             of
             God.
             Excitations
             ,
             179.
             2.
             
             How
             blessed
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             881.
             
             Excitations
             ,
             Desires
             ,
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Communion
             with
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             by
             reception
             .
             p.
             188
          
           
             More
             of
             the
             good
             of
             Vnion
             and
             Communion
             as
             distinct
             from
             singular
             Propriety
             ,
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             our
             heavenly
             Practice
             ,
             p.
             195.
             
             Better
             works
             for
             us
             there
             than
             here
             ,
             proved
             .
             What
             they
             are
             in
             general
             :
             What
             particularly
             :
             I.
             Concordant
             praising
             God.
             Excitations
             and
             Petitions
             ,
             p.
             169.
             
             II.
             The
             blessed
             probably
             used
             for
             the
             good
             of
             men
             and
             things
             below
             ,
             p.
             198.
             
             Their
             Opinion
             rejected
             ,
             that
             assert
             ,
             the
             cessation
             of
             sense
             ;
             proof
             .
             Objection
             from
             Bruits
             answered
             The
             concluding
             Application
             ,
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             A
             Breviate
             of
             the
             helps
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             for
             a
             dying
             Man.
             
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Gospel
                 Evidence
                 on
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 p.
                 260.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 A
                 Breviate
                 of
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 supernatural
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 p.
                 262.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 leaving
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 going
                 to
                 :
                 With
                 Reasons
                 of
                 my
                 comfortable
                 hope
                 .
                 p.
                 283.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 More
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Helps
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 ,
                 p.
                 289.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 A
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 sensible
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Transfiguration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expounded
                 and
                 applied
                 for
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 p.
                 300.
                 
              
               
                 
                 VI.
                 Short
                 Meditations
                 on
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 shedding
                 abroad
                 of
                 God's
                 Love
                 on
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 rejoice
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 360.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THe
           exercise
           of
           Three
           sorts
           of
           LOVE
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Others
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           Self
           ,
           afford
           me
           a
           Threefold
           satisfaction
           (
           conjunct
           )
           to
           be
           vvilling
           to
           depart
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           am
           sure
           my
           departure
           vvill
           be
           the
           
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             Will
          
           vvhich
           is
           
             Love
             it self
          
           ,
           vvhich
           I
           am
           bou●d
           above
           all
           things
           to
           Love
           ,
           and
           Please
           ,
           and
           vvh●●●
           is
           the
           beginning
           ,
           rule
           ,
           Antonine●ould
           ●ould
           hence
           fetch
           good
           Thoughts
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           World
           dieth
           not
           vvith
           me
           vvhen
           I
           die
           ;
           nor
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           the
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           of
           God
           vvhich
           he
           vvill
           have
           in
           and
           from
           this
           World
           unto
           the
           end
           :
           And
           if
           I
           love
           others
           as
           my self
           ,
           their
           Lives
           and
           Comforts
           vvill
           novv
           be
           to
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           vvere
           to
           live
           my self
           in
           them
           .
           God
           vvill
           be
           praised
           ,
           and
           honoured
           by
           Posterity
           ,
           vvhen
           I
           am
           dead
           and
           gone
           .
           Were
           I
           to
           be
           annihilated
           this
           vvould
           comfort
           me
           novv
           ,
           if
           I
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           perfect
           Love.
           
        
         
           III.
           But
           a
           better
           and
           glorious
           World
           is
           before
           me
           ,
           into
           vvhich
           I
           hope
           by
           Death
           to
           be
           translated
           ,
           vvhither
           all
           these
           Three
           sorts
           of
           Love
           should
           rap
           up
           the
           desires
           of
           my
           ascending
           
           Soul
           ;
           even
           the
           Love
           of
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           fully
           happy
           ;
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           triumphant
           Church
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           glorified
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           all
           the
           Universe
           vvhich
           I
           shall
           see
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           most
           Glorious
           God
           ,
           Infinite
           Life
           ,
           and
           Light
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           the
           ultimate
           Amiable
           Object
           of
           Man's
           Love
           ;
           in
           vvhom
           to
           beperfectly
           pleased
           ,
           and
           delighted
           ,
           and
           to
           vvhom
           to
           be
           perfectly
           pleasing
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           the
           chief
           and
           ultimate
           end
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           highest
           ,
           vvisest
           ,
           and
           best
           of
           Creatures
           ;
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           
             PHIL.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             For
             I
             am
             in
             a
             streight
             between
             two
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           I
           Write
           for
           my self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           supposing
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           shall
           only
           observe
           what
           is
           useful
           to
           my
           Heart
           and
           Practice
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           happy
           state
           into
           which
           Grace
           had
           brought
           this
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           saw
           so
           much
           not
           only
           tolerable
           but
           greatly
           desirable
           ,
           both
           in
           living
           and
           dying
           .
           To
           live
           to
           him
           was
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ's
           interest
           ,
           or
           work
           :
           To
           die
           would
           be
           gain
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           His
           own
           interest
           and
           reward
           :
           His
           streight
           was
           not
           whether
           it
           would
           be
           good
           
           to
           live
           or
           good
           to
           depart
           :
           Both
           were
           good
           :
           But
           which
           was
           more
           desirable
           was
           the
           doubt
           .
        
         
           I.
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             was
             there
             any
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             between
             Christ's
             interest
             and
             his
             own
             ?
             Ans
             .
          
           No
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           full
           and
           fixed
           competition
           :
           But
           by
           Christ
           or
           Christ's
           interest
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           his
           work
           for
           his
           Churches
           interest
           in
           this
           World
           :
           But
           he
           knew
           that
           Christ
           also
           had
           an
           interest
           in
           his
           Saints
           above
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           could
           raise
           up
           more
           to
           serve
           him
           here
           :
           Yet
           because
           he
           was
           to
           judge
           by
           what
           appeared
           ,
           and
           he
           saw
           a
           defect
           of
           such
           on
           Earth
           ,
           this
           did
           turn
           the
           Scales
           in
           his
           Choice
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           work
           of
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Churches
           good
           ,
           he
           more
           inclined
           to
           the
           delay
           of
           his
           reward
           ,
           by
           self-denial
           :
           Yet
           knowing
           that
           the
           delay
           would
           tend
           to
           its
           increase
           .
           It
           's
           useful
           to
           me
           here
           to
           note
           :
        
         
           That
           even
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           short
           of
           Death
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           good
           so
           much
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           as
           may
           justly
           prevail
           with
           Believers
           to
           prefer
           it
           before
           the
           present
           hastning
           of
           their
           reward
           .
        
         
           I
           the
           rather
           note
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           temptation
           carry
           me
           into
           that
           extream
           ,
           of
           taking
           nothing
           but
           Heaven
           to
           be
           worthy
           of
           our
           minding
           or
           regard
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           World
           in
           a
           sinful
           sort
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           mortification
           ,
           and
           a
           heavenly
           mind
           and
           life
           .
        
         
           I.
           As
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           not
           that
           any
           thing
           on
           Earth
           is
           better
           than
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           simply
           ,
           and
           in
           itself
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           it
           :
           The
           end
           is
           better
           than
           the
           means
           as
           such
           :
           And
           perfection
           better
           than
           imperfection
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           present
           use
           of
           the
           means
           may
           be
           preferred
           somtimes
           before
           the
           present
           possession
           of
           the
           end
           :
           And
           the
           use
           of
           means
           for
           a
           higher
           end
           ,
           may
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           present
           possession
           of
           a
           lower
           end
           :
           And
           every
           thing
           hath
           its
           season
           :
           Planting
           ,
           and
           Sowing
           ,
           and
           Building
           are
           not
           so
           good
           as
           Reaping
           ;
           and
           Fruit
           gathering
           ,
           and
           Dwelling
           :
           But
           in
           their
           season
           they
           must
           be
           first
           done
           .
        
         
           II.
           Quest
           .
           But
           what
           is
           there
           so
           desirable
           in
           this
           Life
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           While
           it
           continueth
           it
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           who
           will
           have
           us
           here
           :
           And
           that
           's
           best
           which
           God
           willeth
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           life
           to
           come
           dependeth
           upon
           this
           :
           As
           the
           life
           of
           Man
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           upon
           his
           Generation
           in
           the
           Womb
           ;
           Or
           as
           the
           reward
           upon
           the
           work
           ;
           or
           the
           Runners
           or
           Souldiers
           Prize
           upon
           his
           Race
           or
           Fighting
           :
           Or
           as
           the
           Merchants
           gain
           upon
           his
           Voyage
           .
           Heaven
           is
           won
           or
           lost
           on
           Earth
           :
           The
           possession
           is
           there
           ,
           but
           the
           preparation
           is
           here
           :
           Christ
           will
           judge
           all
           men
           according
           to
           their
           works
           on
           Earth
           :
           [
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             ,
          
           must
           go
           before
           [
           
             Enter
             thou
             into
             the
             joy
             of
             thy
             Lord
             :
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             Fight
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             Course
          
           ]
           goeth
           before
           
             the
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             which
             God
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             will
             give
             :
          
           All
           that
           ever
           must
           be
           done
           for
           Salvation
           by
           us
           ,
           must
           here
           be
           donc
           :
           It
           waron
           Earth
           that
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           wrought
           the
           work
           of
           〈◊〉
           Redemption
           ,
           fulfilled
           all
           Righteousness
           ,
           became
           
           our
           Ransom
           :
           And
           paid
           the
           Price
           of
           our
           Salvation
           :
           And
           it
           's
           here
           that
           our
           part
           is
           to
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           bestowing
           of
           the
           reward
           of
           God's
           work
           ,
           who
           we
           are
           sure
           will
           never
           fail
           :
           There
           is
           no
           place
           for
           the
           least
           suspicion
           or
           fear
           of
           his
           misdoing
           or
           failing
           in
           any
           of
           his
           undertaken
           work
           ,
           But
           the
           danger
           and
           fear
           is
           of
           our
           own
           miscarrying
           ;
           lest
           we
           be
           not
           found
           capable
           of
           receiving
           what
           God
           will
           certainly
           give
           to
           all
           that
           are
           disposed
           Receivers
           .
           To
           distrust
           God
           is
           heinous
           sin
           and
           folly
           :
           But
           to
           distrust
           our selves
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           will
           make
           sure
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           giving
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           firm
           our
           Title
           ,
           our
           Calling
           ,
           and
           our
           Election
           here
           on
           Earth
           .
           If
           we
           fear
           Hell
           ,
           we
           must
           fear
           being
           prepared
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           great
           and
           difficult
           work
           that
           must
           be
           here
           done
           :
           It
           's
           here
           that
           we
           must
           be
           cured
           of
           all
           damning
           sin
           :
           That
           we
           must
           be
           Regenerate
           and
           new
           Born
           ;
           that
           we
           must
           be
           pardoned
           and
           justified
           by
           Faith
           ;
           It
           's
           here
           that
           we
           must
           be
           united
           to
           Christ
           ,
           made
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           renewed
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           conformed
           to
           his
           likeness
           :
           It
           's
           here
           that
           we
           must
           overcome
           all
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           perform
           all
           the
           duties
           toward
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           rewarded
           :
           It
           's
           here
           that
           Christ
           must
           be
           believed
           in
           with
           the
           Heart
           to
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Mouth
           confessed
           to
           Salvation
           :
           It
           's
           here
           that
           we
           must
           suffer
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           reign
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           faithful
           to
           the
           Death
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           receive
           the
           Crown
           of
           Life
           .
           Here
           we
           must
           so
           run
           that
           we
           may
           obtain
           .
        
         
           III.
           Yea
           ,
           we
           have
           greater
           work
           here
           to
           do
           than
           meer
           securing
           our
           own
           Salvation
           .
           We
           are
           〈◊〉
           
           of
           the
           World
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           do
           good
           to
           many
           :
           We
           are
           trusted
           with
           our
           Masters
           Talents
           for
           his
           Service
           ;
           in
           our
           places
           to
           do
           our
           best
           to
           propaga●e
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Grace
           and
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           bring
           home
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Honour
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           edifie
           his
           Flock
           ,
           and
           further
           the
           Salvation
           of
           as
           many
           as
           we
           can
           .
           All
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           secure
           the
           end
           of
           all
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Use
           .
           I.
           It
           is
           then
           an
           errour
           (
           though
           it
           is
           but
           few
           I
           think
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           )
           to
           think
           that
           all
           Religion
           lieth
           in
           minding
           only
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           disregarding
           all
           things
           in
           this
           present
           life
           :
           All
           true
           Christians
           must
           seriously
           mind
           ,
           both
           the
           End
           ,
           and
           the
           Means
           ,
           or
           way
           :
           If
           they
           mind
           not
           believingly
           the
           End
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           be
           faithful
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           :
           If
           they
           mind
           not
           and
           use
           not
           diligently
           the
           Means
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           obtain
           the
           End.
           None
           can
           use
           Earth
           well
           that
           prefer
           not
           Heaven
           :
           And
           none
           come
           to
           Heaven
           (
           at
           Age
           )
           that
           are
           not
           prepared
           by
           well
           using
           Earth
           .
           Heaven
           must
           have
           the
           deepest
           esteem
           and
           habituated
           love
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           and
           joy
           :
           But
           Earth
           must
           have
           more
           of
           our
           daily
           thoughts
           for
           present
           practice
           .
           A
           Man
           that
           travelleth
           to
           the
           most
           desirable
           home
           ,
           hath
           a
           habit
           of
           desire
           to
           it
           all
           the
           way
           :
           But
           his
           present
           business
           is
           his
           travel
           :
           And
           Horse
           and
           Company
           ,
           and
           Inns
           ,
           and
           Waies
           ,
           and
           Weariness
           ,
           &c.
           may
           take
           up
           more
           of
           his
           sensible
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Talk
           ,
           and
           Action
           ,
           than
           his
           Home
           .
        
         
           Use
           .
           II.
           I
           have
           oft
           marvelled
           to
           find
           David
           in
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           other
           Saints
           before
           Christ's
           coming
           ,
           to
           
           have
           expressed
           so
           great
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           things
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           said
           so
           little
           of
           another
           .
           To
           have
           made
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           of
           Prosperity
           ,
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Victories
           on
           one
           Hand
           ,
           and
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           Success
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           But
           I
           consider
           that
           it
           was
           not
           for
           meer
           Personal
           ,
           Carnal
           interest
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Honour
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           Worship
           :
           And
           they
           knew
           that
           if
           things
           go
           well
           with
           us
           on
           Earth
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           go
           well
           in
           Heaven
           :
           If
           the
           militant
           Church
           prosper
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           it
           will
           triumph
           in
           Glory
           :
           God
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           do
           his
           part
           in
           receiving
           Souls
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           here
           prepared
           for
           his
           receipt
           .
           And
           Satan
           doth
           much
           of
           his
           damning
           work
           by
           men
           :
           If
           we
           escape
           their
           temptations
           we
           escape
           much
           of
           our
           danger
           .
           If
           Idolaters
           prospered
           ,
           Israel
           was
           tempted
           to
           Idolatry
           :
           The
           Greek
           Church
           is
           almost
           swallowed
           up
           by
           Turkish
           Prosperity
           and
           Dominion
           .
           Most
           follow
           the
           powerful
           and
           Prosperous
           side
           .
           And
           therefore
           for
           God's
           cause
           ,
           and
           for
           heavenly
           everlasting
           interest
           ,
           our
           own
           state
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           the
           Churches
           must
           be
           greatly
           regarded
           here
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           if
           earth
           be
           desired
           only
           for
           Earth
           ;
           and
           Prospirity
           loved
           but
           for
           the
           present
           welfare
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           certain
           Mark
           of
           damning
           carnality
           ,
           and
           an
           earthly
           mind
           .
           But
           to
           desire
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           Power
           to
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           wise
           and
           faithful
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           Name
           may
           be
           hallowed
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           come
           ,
           and
           his
           Will
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           of
           our
           Prayers
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Use
           .
           III.
           Be
           not
           unthankful
           then
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           for
           
           the
           Mercies
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           for
           those
           to
           thy
           Body
           to
           thy
           Friends
           ,
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           thy
           Nativity
           ,
           and
           specially
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I.
           This
           Body
           is
           so
           nearly
           united
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           help
           or
           hinderance
           :
           Had
           it
           been
           more
           afflicted
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           a
           discouraging
           clog
           ;
           like
           a
           tired
           Horse
           in
           a
           Journey
           ,
           or
           an
           ill
           Tool
           to
           a
           Workman
           ,
           or
           an
           untuned
           Instrument
           in
           Musick
           :
           A
           sick
           or
           bad
           Servant
           in
           an
           House
           is
           a
           great
           trouble
           :
           And
           a
           bad
           Wife
           much
           more
           .
           But
           thy
           Body
           is
           nearer
           thee
           than
           either
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           more
           of
           thy
           concern
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           if
           it
           had
           been
           more
           Strong
           and
           Healthful
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Appetite
           would
           have
           been
           strong
           ;
           and
           Lust
           would
           have
           been
           strong
           ;
           and
           therefore
           danger
           would
           have
           been
           greater
           ,
           and
           Victory
           and
           Salvation
           much
           more
           difficult
           .
           Even
           weak
           Senses
           and
           Temptations
           have
           too
           oft
           prevailed
           :
           How
           knowest
           thou
           then
           what
           stronger
           might
           have
           done
           :
           When
           I
           see
           a
           thirsty
           Man
           in
           a
           Feaver
           or
           Dropsie
           ,
           and
           specially
           when
           I
           see
           strong
           and
           healthful
           youths
           ,
           bred
           up
           in
           fulness
           ,
           and
           among
           temptations
           ,
           how
           mad
           they
           are
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           how
           violently
           they
           are
           carried
           to
           it
           ,
           bearing
           down
           God's
           rebukes
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           and
           all
           regard
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           it
           tells
           me
           how
           great
           a
           Mercy
           I
           had
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           Body
           not
           liable
           to
           their
           case
           .
        
         
           And
           many
           a
           bodily
           deliverance
           ,
           hath
           been
           of
           great
           use
           to
           my
           Soul
           ,
           renewing
           my
           time
           and
           opportunity
           and
           strength
           for
           Service
           ,
           and
           bringing
           frequent
           and
           fresh
           reports
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           If
           bodily
           Mercies
           were
           not
           of
           great
           use
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Christ
           would
           not
           so
           much
           have
           shewed
           his
           saving
           love
           ,
           by
           healing
           all
           manner
           of
           diseases
           as
           he
           did
           .
           Nor
           would
           God
           promise
           us
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           if
           a
           congruous
           Body
           did
           not
           further
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           great
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Mercies
           of
           this
           life
           which
           he
           hath
           shewed
           to
           my
           Friends
           ;
           that
           which
           furthers
           their
           joy
           ,
           should
           increase
           mine
           :
           I
           ought
           to
           rejoice
           with
           them
           that
           rejoice
           :
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           teach
           us
           to
           be
           glad
           when
           our
           Friends
           are
           well
           and
           prosper
           :
           Though
           all
           in
           order
           to
           better
           things
           than
           bodily
           welfare
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           such
           Mercies
           of
           this
           life
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           our
           Habitation
           must
           not
           be
           undervalued
           .
           The
           want
           of
           them
           are
           parts
           of
           God's
           threatned
           Curse
           ;
           and
           godliness
           hath
           the
           Promise
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           profitable
           to
           all
           things
           .
           And
           when
           God
           sends
           on
           a
           Land
           the
           Plagues
           of
           Famine
           ,
           Pestilence
           ,
           War
           ,
           Persecution
           ,
           especially
           a
           Famine
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           to
           be
           insensible
           of
           it
           :
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           while
           Heaven
           is
           sure
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           accuse
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           away
           comfort
           ,
           hope
           or
           duty
           ,
           they
           say
           well
           :
           But
           if
           they
           say
           ,
           Because
           Heaven
           is
           all
           we
           must
           make
           light
           of
           all
           that
           befalleth
           us
           on
           Earth
           ,
           They
           say
           amiss
           .
        
         
           Good
           Princes
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           publick
           Spirited
           men
           that
           promote
           the
           safety
           ,
           Peace
           and
           true
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           do
           thereby
           very
           much
           befriend
           
           Religion
           ,
           and
           mens
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           are
           greatly
           to
           be
           loved
           and
           honoured
           by
           all
           .
           If
           the
           Civil
           State
           called
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           do
           miscarry
           or
           fall
           into
           ruine
           and
           calamity
           ,
           the
           Church
           will
           fare
           the
           worse
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Soul
           doth
           by
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           
             Turkish
             ,
             Muscovite
          
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Empires
           tell
           us
           ,
           how
           the
           Church
           consumeth
           and
           dwindles
           away
           into
           contempt
           or
           withered
           Ceremony
           and
           Formality
           ,
           where
           Tyranny
           brings
           Slavery
           ,
           Beggary
           ,
           or
           long
           Persecution
           on
           the
           Subjects
           .
           Doubtless
           divers
           passages
           in
           the
           Revelations
           contain
           the
           Churches
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           Power
           and
           Prosperity
           on
           Earth
           ,
           when
           Emperors
           became
           Christians
           :
           What
           else
           can
           be
           meant
           well
           by
           Rev.
           9.
           10.
           
           [
           
             Hath
             made
             us
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             Reign
             on
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           ]
           but
           that
           Christians
           shall
           be
           brought
           from
           under
           Heathen
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           have
           Rule
           and
           Sacred
           Honour
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           Princes
           ,
           some
           honoured
           Church
           Guides
           ,
           and
           all
           a
           peculiar
           honoured
           People
           .
           And
           had
           not
           Satan
           found
           out
           that
           cursed
           way
           of
           getting
           wicked
           men
           that
           hate
           true
           godliness
           and
           peace
           ,
           into
           the
           Sacred
           places
           of
           Princes
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           work
           against
           Christ
           as
           in
           Christ's
           Name
           ,
           surely
           no
           good
           Christians
           would
           have
           grudged
           at
           the
           Power
           of
           Rulers
           of
           State
           or
           Church
           :
           Sure
           I
           am
           that
           many
           called
           Fifth
           Monarchy
           men
           ,
           seem
           to
           make
           this
           their
           great
           Hope
           that
           Rule
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Righteous
           men
           :
           And
           I
           think
           most
           Religious
           Parties
           would
           rejoice
           if
           those
           had
           very
           great
           Power
           ,
           whom
           they
           take
           to
           be
           the
           best
           and
           trustiest
           men
           :
           Which
           shews
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           greatness
           of
           Power
           in
           most
           Princes
           ,
           or
           sound
           Bishops
           that
           they
           dislike
           ,
           but
           the
           badness
           (
           real
           or
           supposed
           )
           of
           those
           whose
           Power
           they
           mislike
           :
           Who
           will
           blame
           Power
           to
           do
           good
           .
        
         
         
           Sure
           the
           three
           first
           and
           great
           Petitions
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           include
           some
           temporal
           welfare
           of
           the
           World
           and
           Church
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           Spiritual
           rarely
           prospereth
           extensively
           (
           though
           intensively
           in
           a
           few
           it
           may
           )
           since
           Miracles
           ceased
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Be
           thankful
           therefore
           for
           all
           the
           Churches
           Mercies
           here
           on
           Earth
           :
           For
           all
           the
           protection
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           the
           Plenty
           of
           Preachers
           ,
           the
           perservation
           from
           Enemies
           ,
           the
           restraint
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           the
           Concord
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           Land
           it
           hath
           had
           in
           our
           Ages
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Satan's
           malignant
           rage
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           bloody
           Wars
           that
           have
           interrupted
           our
           tranquillity
           .
           How
           many
           Psalms
           of
           joyful
           thanksgiving
           be
           there
           for
           Israel's
           deliverances
           ,
           and
           the
           perservation
           of
           Zion
           ,
           and
           God's
           Worship
           in
           his
           Sanctuary
           :
           Pray
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           Jerusalem
           :
           They
           shall
           prosper
           that
           love
           it
           :
           specially
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           continued
           ,
           while
           so
           many
           rage
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           Mercy
           not
           to
           be
           made
           light
           of
           .
        
         
           Use
           IV.
           Be
           specially
           thankful
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           any
           use
           of
           thee
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           his
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
           My
           God
           ,
           my
           Soul
           for
           this
           doth
           magnifie
           thee
           ,
           and
           my
           Spirit
           rejoiceth
           in
           the
           review
           of
           thy
           great
           undeserved
           Mercy
           !
           O
           what
           am
           I
           whom
           thou
           took'st
           up
           from
           the
           Dunghil
           ,
           or
           low
           obscurity
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           live
           my self
           in
           the
           constant
           relish
           of
           thy
           Sweet
           and
           Sacred
           Truth
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           encoucouraging
           success
           communicate
           it
           to
           others
           ?
           That
           I
           must
           say
           now
           my
           publick
           work
           seems
           ended
           ,
           that
           these
           Forty
           three
           or
           Forty
           four
           years
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           ever
           I
           laboured
           in
           vain
           !
           O
           with
           what
           gratitude
           
           must
           I
           look
           upon
           all
           places
           where
           I
           lived
           and
           laboured
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           that
           place
           that
           had
           my
           strength
           .
           I
           bless
           thee
           for
           the
           great
           numbers
           gone
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Humiliation
           ,
           Concord
           and
           Peace
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           all
           that
           by
           my
           Writings
           have
           received
           any
           saving
           Light
           and
           Grace
           .
           O
           my
           God
           ,
           let
           not
           my
           own
           Heart
           be
           barren
           while
           I
           labour
           in
           thy
           Husbandry
           ,
           to
           bring
           others
           unto
           Holy
           fruit
           .
           Let
           me
           not
           be
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           of
           that
           saving
           Truth
           which
           I
           have
           done
           so
           much
           to
           communicate
           to
           others
           :
           O
           let
           not
           my
           own
           Words
           and
           Writings
           condemn
           me
           as
           void
           of
           that
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           said
           so
           much
           for
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Use
           V.
           Stir
           up
           then
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           thy
           sincere
           desires
           and
           all
           thy
           Faculties
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Christ
           appointed
           thee
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           then
           joyfully
           wait
           for
           the
           heavenly
           Perfection
           in
           God's
           own
           time
           .
        
         
           Thou
           canst
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             To
             live
             to
             me
             is
             Christ
             :
          
           It
           is
           his
           work
           for
           which
           thou
           livest
           :
           Thou
           hast
           no
           other
           business
           in
           the
           World
           :
           But
           thou
           dost
           his
           work
           with
           the
           mixture
           of
           many
           oversights
           and
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           troublest
           thy
           Thoughts
           distrustfully
           about
           God's
           part
           ,
           who
           never
           faileth
           :
           If
           thy
           work
           be
           done
           ,
           be
           thankful
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           art
           come
           so
           near
           the
           Port
           of
           rest
           :
           If
           God
           will
           add
           any
           more
           to
           thy
           daies
           ,
           serve
           him
           with
           double
           alacrity
           ,
           now
           thou
           art
           so
           near
           the
           end
           :
           The
           Prize
           is
           almost
           within
           sight
           :
           Time
           is
           swift
           and
           short
           :
           Thou
           hast
           told
           others
           that
           there
           is
           no
           working
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           must
           be
           now
           or
           never
           :
           Though
           the
           conceit
           of
           meriting
           of
           commutative
           
           Justice
           ,
           be
           no
           better
           than
           madness
           ,
           dream
           not
           that
           God
           will
           save
           the
           wicked
           ,
           no
           nor
           equally
           reward
           the
           slothful
           and
           the
           diligent
           ,
           because
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           was
           perfect
           .
           Paternal
           Justice
           maketh
           difference
           according
           to
           that
           worthiness
           which
           is
           so
           denominated
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           :
           And
           as
           sin
           is
           its
           own
           punishment
           ;
           Holiness
           and
           Obedience
           is
           much
           of
           its
           own
           reward
           :
           Whatever
           God
           appointeth
           thee
           to
           do
           ,
           see
           that
           thou
           do
           it
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           thy
           might
           :
           If
           sin
           dispose
           men
           to
           be
           angry
           because
           it
           is
           detected
           ,
           disgraced
           and
           resisted
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           pleased
           ,
           their
           wrath
           should
           be
           patiently
           born
           ,
           who
           will
           shortly
           be
           far
           more
           angry
           with
           themselves
           .
           If
           slander
           and
           obloquy
           survive
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           better
           effects
           on
           those
           that
           are
           converted
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           comparison
           between
           these
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           hurt
           when
           I
           am
           with
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           men
           on
           Earth
           :
           But
           the
           saving
           benefit
           will
           by
           converted
           Sinners
           be
           enjoyed
           everlastingly
           .
           Words
           and
           actions
           are
           transient
           things
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           past
           are
           nothing
           :
           But
           the
           effect
           of
           them
           on
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           ,
           may
           be
           endless
           .
           All
           the
           Sermons
           that
           I
           have
           preached
           are
           nothing
           now
           :
           But
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           on
           Sanctified
           Souls
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           Eternal
           life
           .
           It
           is
           unspeakable
           Mercy
           to
           be
           sincerely
           thus
           employed
           with
           success
           ;
           therefore
           I
           had
           reason
           all
           this
           while
           to
           be
           in
           Pauls
           streight
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           hast
           in
           my
           desires
           to
           depart
           .
           The
           Crown
           will
           come
           in
           its
           due
           time
           :
           And
           Eternity
           is
           long
           enough
           to
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           how
           long
           soever
           it
           be
           delayed
           :
           But
           if
           I
           will
           do
           that
           which
           must
           obtain
           it
           for
           my self
           and
           others
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           quickly
           done
           before
           my
           declining
           sun
           be
           set
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           I
           had
           no
           worse
           causes
           of
           my
           unwillingness
           yet
           to
           die
           ,
           than
           my
           desire
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           life
           for
           my
           own
           and
           other
           mens
           Salvation
           ?
           And
           to
           finish
           my
           course
           
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           committed
           to
           me
           by
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Use
           VI.
           And
           as
           it
           is
           on
           Earth
           that
           I
           must
           do
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           be
           in
           a
           manner
           suited
           to
           their
           state
           on
           Earth
           .
           Souls
           are
           here
           closely
           united
           to
           Bodies
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           must
           receive
           much
           good
           or
           hurt
           :
           Do
           good
           to
           mens
           Bodies
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           do
           good
           to
           their
           Souls
           :
           Say
           not
           ,
           Things
           corporeal
           are
           worthless
           Trifles
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           receivers
           will
           be
           never
           the
           better
           :
           They
           are
           things
           that
           nature
           is
           easily
           sensible
           of
           :
           And
           sense
           is
           the
           passage
           to
           the
           mind
           and
           will.
           Dost
           not
           thou
           find
           what
           a
           help
           it
           is
           to
           thy self
           ,
           to
           have
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           any
           ease
           and
           al●crity
           of
           Body
           :
           And
           what
           a
           burden
           and
           hinderance
           ,
           pains
           ,
           and
           cares
           are
           ?
           Labour
           then
           to
           free
           others
           from
           such
           burdens
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           regardless
           of
           them
           .
           If
           thou
           must
           rejoice
           ,
           with
           them
           that
           rejoice
           ,
           and
           mourn
           with
           them
           that
           mourn
           ,
           further
           thy
           own
           joy
           in
           furthering
           theirs
           ;
           and
           avoid
           thy
           own
           sorrows
           in
           avoiding
           or
           curing
           theirs
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           what
           power
           hath
           selfishness
           in
           most
           ?
           How
           easily
           do
           we
           bear
           our
           Brethrens
           pains
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           wants
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           our
           own
           :
           How
           few
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           cost
           or
           labour
           do
           we
           use
           for
           their
           supply
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           we
           do
           for
           our selves
           .
           Nature
           indeed
           teacheth
           us
           to
           be
           most
           sensible
           of
           our
           own
           case
           :
           But
           Grace
           tells
           us
           that
           we
           should
           not
           make
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           but
           should
           love
           our
           Neighbours
           as
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Use
           VII
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           consider
           how
           mercifully
           God
           hath
           dealt
           with
           thee
           ,
           that
           thy
           streight
           should
           be
           between
           two
           conditions
           so
           desirable
           ?
           I
           shall
           either
           die
           speedily
           ,
           or
           stay
           yet
           longer
           upon
           Earth
           :
           Which
           ever
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           
           a
           Merciful
           and
           Comfortable
           state
           .
           That
           it
           is
           desirable
           to
           depart
           and
           be
           with
           Christ
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           doubt
           ,
           and
           shall
           anon
           more
           copiously
           consider
           .
           And
           if
           my
           abode
           on
           Earth
           yet
           longer
           be
           so
           great
           a
           Mercy
           as
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           Ballance
           against
           my
           present
           possession
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           surely
           it
           must
           be
           a
           state
           which
           obligeth
           me
           to
           great
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           acknowledgment
           :
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           not
           my
           pain
           ,
           or
           sickness
           ,
           my
           suffering●
           from
           malicious
           men
           ,
           that
           should
           make
           this
           Life
           on
           Earth
           unacceptable
           ,
           while
           God
           will
           continue
           it
           :
           Paul
           had
           his
           Prick
           or
           Thorn
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           Messenger
           of
           Satan
           to
           Buffet
           him
           ,
           and
           suffered
           more
           from
           men
           (
           though
           less
           in
           his
           Health
           )
           than
           I
           have
           done
           :
           And
           yet
           he
           gloried
           in
           such
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           rejoiced
           in
           his
           Tribulation●
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           a
           streight
           between
           living
           and
           dying
           ▪
           yea
           ,
           rather
           chose
           to
           live
           yet
           longer
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           it
           is
           another
           kind
           of
           streight
           that
           most
           of
           the
           World
           are
           in
           :
           The
           streight
           of
           most
           is
           between
           the
           desire
           of
           Life
           for
           fleshly
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           as
           ending
           their
           felicity
           :
           The
           streight
           of
           many
           is
           ,
           between
           a
           tiring
           World
           and
           Body
           which
           maketh
           them
           aweary
           of
           living
           ,
           and
           the
           dreadful
           prospect
           of
           future
           danger
           which
           makes
           them
           afraid
           of
           dying
           :
           If
           they
           live
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           misery
           ;
           if
           they
           must
           die
           they
           are
           afraid
           of
           greater
           misery
           :
           which
           way
           ever
           they
           Look
           ,
           behind
           or
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           next
           ,
           fear
           and
           trouble
           is
           their
           Lot
           ;
           yea
           ,
           many
           an
           upright
           Christian
           ,
           through
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Trust
           in
           God
           ;
           doth
           live
           in
           this
           perplexed
           streight
           ;
           aweary
           of
           living
           and
           afraid
           of
           dying
           ;
           between
           grief
           and
           fear
           ,
           they
           are
           prest
           continually
           :
           But
           Paul's
           streight
           was
           between
           two
           Joys
           ;
           which
           of
           them
           he
           should
           desire
           most
           :
           And
           if
           that
           be
           my
           case
           ,
           what
           
           should
           much
           interrupt
           my
           Peace
           or
           Pleasure
           .
           If
           I
           live
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           Christ
           ;
           for
           his
           Work
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           Preparation
           ,
           for
           my
           own
           and
           others
           everasting
           felicity
           :
           And
           should
           any
           suffering
           which
           maketh
           me
           not
           unserviceable
           ,
           make
           me
           impatient
           with
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           life
           ?
           If
           I
           die
           presently
           it
           is
           my
           gain
           :
           God
           who
           appointeth
           me
           my
           work
           ,
           doth
           limit
           my
           time
           ,
           and
           sure
           his
           glorious
           reward
           can
           never
           be
           unseasonable
           or
           come
           too
           soon
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           the
           time
           that
           he
           appointeth
           .
           When
           I
           first
           engaged
           my self
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           reckoned
           (
           as
           probable
           )
           but
           upon
           one
           or
           two
           years
           :
           And
           God
           hath
           continued
           me
           it
           above
           Forty
           four
           :
           (
           with
           such
           interruptions
           as
           others
           in
           these
           times
           have
           had
           .
           )
           And
           what
           reason
           have
           I
           now
           to
           be
           unwilling
           either
           to
           live
           or
           die
           ?
           God's
           Service
           hath
           been
           so
           sweet
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           overcome
           the
           trouble
           of
           constant
           pains
           or
           weakness
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           men
           have
           said
           or
           done
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           following
           Crown
           exceeds
           this
           pleasure
           ,
           more
           than
           I
           am
           here
           capable
           to
           conceive
           .
           There
           is
           some
           trouble
           in
           all
           this
           pleasant
           work
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Soul
           and
           Flesh
           would
           rest
           :
           And
           blessed
           are
           the
           dead
           that
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           Even
           so
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           they
           rest
           from
           their
           Labours
           ,
           and
           their
           Works
           follow
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           what
           need'st
           thou
           be
           troubled
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           streight
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           left
           to
           thee
           to
           choose
           whether
           or
           when
           thou
           wilt
           live
           or
           die
           .
           It
           is
           God
           that
           will
           determine
           it
           ,
           who
           is
           infinitely
           fitter
           to
           choose
           than
           thou
           :
           Leave
           therefore
           his
           own
           work
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           mind
           that
           which
           is
           thine
           ;
           
           whilst
           thou
           livest
           ,
           live
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           diest
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           die
           to
           Christ
           ;
           even
           into
           his
           blessed
           Hands
           ;
           So
           live
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           Christ
           liveth
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           that
           I
           live
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           I
           live
           by
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           loved
           me
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           for
           me
           :
           And
           then
           as
           thou
           hast
           lived
           in
           the
           comfort
           of
           hope
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           die
           unto
           the
           comfort
           of
           Vision
           and
           Fruition
           :
           And
           when
           thou
           canst
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           
             God
             whose
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             whom
             I
             serve
             ,
          
           thou
           maist
           boldly
           add
           ,
           
             and
             whom
             I
             trust
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
          
           I
           commend
           my
           departing
           Soul
           ▪
           And
           I
           know
           whom
           I
           have
           trusted
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Richard
           Baxter's
           Dying
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
           
             Philippians
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             For
             I
             am
             in
             a
             strait
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             having
             a
             desire
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             (
             or
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             much
             rather
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             or
             better
             .
             )
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           
             MAN
             that
             is
             born
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             is
             of
             few
             daies
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             ;
             He
             cometh
             forth
             like
             a
             Flower
             ,
             and
             is
             cut
             down
             :
             He
             fleeth
             also
             as
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             continueth
             not
             :
             And
             dost
             thou
             open
             thine
             Eyes
             upon
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             bringest
             me
             into
             Judgment
             with
             thee
             ?
          
           saith
           
             Job
             ,
             ch
          
           .
           14.
           v.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           As
           a
           Watch
           when
           it
           is
           wound
           up
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Candle
           newly
           lighted
           ;
           so
           Man
           newly
           conceived
           or
           born
           ,
           beginneth
           a
           motion
           ,
           which
           incessantly
           hasteth
           to
           its
           appointed
           period
           .
           And
           an
           Action
           ,
           and
           its
           Time
           ,
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           is
           Nothing
           :
           So
           vain
           a
           thing
           would
           Man
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           vain
           his
           Life
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           more
           durable
           Life
           ,
           which
           this
           referreth
           to
           .
           But
           those
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           the
           Means
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           difference
           a
           Believer
           from
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           but
           a
           Man
           from
           a
           Beast
           .
           When
           Solomon
           describeth
           the
           difference
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Time
           and
           Things
           of
           this
           Life
           only
           ,
           he
           truly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             one
             end
             here
          
           befalling
           both
           ,
           doth
           
           shew
           that
           both
           are
           here
           but
           Vanity
           ,
           but
           
             Man's
             Vexation
          
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           Beasts
           .
           And
           Paul
           truly
           saith
           of
           Christians
           that
           
             if
             our
             hope
             were
             only
             in
             this
             life
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Time
           and
           Things
           of
           this
           life
           and
           world
           )
           
             we
             were
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           Though
           even
           in
           
             this
             life
          
           ,
           as
           related
           to
           a
           better
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           are
           exercised
           about
           things
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           ,
           than
           the
           concerns
           of
           temporal
           life
           ,
           we
           are
           far
           happier
           than
           any
           worldlings
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           Being
           to
           speak
           to
           my self
           ,
           I
           shall
           pass
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           suppose
           its
           due
           Explication
           ,
           and
           spread
           before
           my
           Soul
           only
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Uses
           of
           these
           two
           Propositions
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           I.
           
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             when
             departed
             hence
             ,
             shall
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           II.
           
             That
             so
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             is
             far
             better
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             here
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
        
         
           §
           3.
           I.
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             my
             Thoughts
             shall
             keep
             this
             order
             .
             I.
             I
             shall
             consider
             the
          
           Necessity
           of
           Believing
           it
           .
           II.
           Whether
           it
           be
           best
           believing
           it
           ,
           without
           consideration
           of
           the
           Proofs
           or
           Difficulties
           .
           III.
           The
           certainty
           of
           it
           manifested
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           §
           4.
           I.
           Whether
           the
           words
           signifie
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           
             same
             place
             with
             Christ
          
           (
           which
           Grotius
           groundlesly
           denieth
           )
           or
           only
           in
           
             his
             Hand
          
           ,
           and
           Care
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           stay
           to
           dispute
           :
           Many
           other
           Texts
           concurring
           do
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             Joh.
          
           12.
           26.
           
           Joh.
           17.
           24
           ,
           &c.
           At
           least
           [
           
             with
             him
          
           ]
           can
           mean
           no
           less
           than
           a
           
             state
             of
             communion
             ,
             and
             a
             participation
             of
             felicity
             .
          
           And
           to
           believe
           such
           a
           
             state
             of
             happiness
          
           for
           
             departed
             Souls
          
           ,
           is
           of
           
             manifold
             necessity
          
           or
           use
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           I.
           If
           this
           be
           not
           soundly
           believed
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           live
           besides
           ,
           or
           below
           the
           End
           of
           Life
           :
           He
           must
           have
           a
           
             false
             End
          
           ,
           or
           be
           
             uncertain
             what
             should
             be
             his
             End.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
             know
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             make
             it
             my
          
           End
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           by
           obeying
           him
           ,
           and
           doing
           all
           the
           
           good
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           trust
           him
           with
           my
           Soul
           and
           future
           Estate
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           is
           utterly
           uncertain
           what
           he
           will
           do
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           an
           End
           intended
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           me
           godly
           ,
           charitable
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           happy
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           am
           made
           for
           happiness
           :
           
             For
             the
          
           pleasing
           of
           God
           
             is
             the
          
           right
           End
           
             of
             all
          
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           Must
           I
           desire
           to
           
             please
             him
             no
             better
          
           than
           I
           do
           in
           this
           
             imperfect
             state
          
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           have
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           much
           which
           is
           displeasing
           to
           him
           ?
           He
           that
           must
           desire
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           must
           desire
           to
           
             please
             him
             perfectly
          
           :
           And
           our
           desires
           of
           our
           
             ultimate
             End
          
           must
           have
           no
           bounds
           ,
           or
           check
           .
           Am
           I
           capable
           of
           
             pleasing
             God
             no
             better
          
           ,
           than
           by
           such
           a
           
             sinful
             life
          
           as
           this
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           hath
           made
           the
           desire
           of
           our
           
             own
             felicity
          
           so
           necessary
           to
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           that
           our
           desire
           to
           
             please
             him
          
           ,
           should
           be
           separated
           from
           this
           .
           3.
           
           Therefore
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           as
           the
           End
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           felicity
           as
           our
           
             second
             End
          
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           the
           beatifying
           
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             .
          
        
         
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           we
           make
           such
           an
           ill
           
             description
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           that
           
             he
             will
             turn
             our
             pleasing
             him
             to
             our
             loss
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             turn
             it
             to
             our
             gain
             ,
             and
             welfare
             ,
          
           or
           that
           we
           know
           not
           whether
           he
           
             will
             do
             so
             or
             not
          
           ,
           it
           will
           hinder
           our
           Love
           ,
           and
           Trust
           ,
           and
           
             Joy
             in
             him
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           must
           
             please
             him
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           hinder
           the
           alacrity
           ,
           and
           soundness
           ,
           and
           constancy
           of
           our
           obedience
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           it
           will
           much
           dismiss
           that
           self-love
           which
           must
           excite
           us
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           take
           off
           part
           of
           our
           necessary
           End
           :
           And
           I
           think
           the
           Objecters
           will
           confess
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           have
           no
           certainty
           what
           God
           will
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           some
           Probability
           and
           Hope
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           sincerely
           devoted
           
             here
             to
             please
             him
          
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           And
           1.
           
           If
           a
           man
           be
           but
           uncertain
           what
           he
           
           
             should
             make
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
          
           or
           what
           he
           should
           live
           for
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           pitch
           upon
           an
           
             uncertain
             End
          
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           waver
           so
           as
           to
           have
           
             no
             End
          
           ,
           he
           can
           use
           no
           Means
           :
           And
           if
           End
           and
           Means
           be
           all
           laid
           by
           ,
           the
           Man
           liveth
           not
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Brute
           .
           And
           what
           a
           torment
           must
           it
           be
           to
           a
           considering
           mind
           ,
           to
           be
           uncertain
           what
           to
           Intend
           and
           Do
           in
           all
           the
           tenour
           and
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           ?
           Like
           a
           man
           going
           out
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whither
           ,
           or
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           which
           way
           to
           go
           :
           Either
           he
           will
           stand
           still
           ,
           or
           move
           as
           Brutes
           do
           by
           present
           sense
           ,
           or
           a
           Windmill
           or
           Weathercok
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           moved
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           2.
           
           But
           if
           he
           pitch
           upon
           a
           
             wrong
             End
          
           ,
           it
           may
           yet
           be
           worse
           than
           none
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           but
           
             do
             hurt
          
           ,
           or
           make
           work
           for
           Repentance
           :
           And
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           must
           be
           
             formally
             wrong
          
           ,
           (
           how
           good
           soever
           materially
           )
           if
           the
           End
           of
           them
           be
           wrong
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           2.
           
           And
           if
           I
           fetch
           them
           not
           from
           
             this
             End
          
           ,
           and
           believe
           not
           in
           God
           as
           a
           Rewarder
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           in
           a
           
             better
             Life
          
           ,
           what
           Motives
           shall
           I
           have
           which
           in
           our
           present
           difficulties
           ,
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           cause
           me
           to
           live
           a
           holy
           ,
           yea
           or
           a
           truly
           honest
           life
           ?
           All
           piety
           and
           honesty
           indeed
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           is
           desirable
           for
           it self
           :
           But
           the
           goodness
           of
           a
           Means
           is
           its
           aptitude
           for
           the
           End
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           here
           abundance
           of
           impediments
           ,
           competitors
           ,
           diversions
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           difficulties
           of
           many
           sorts
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           must
           be
           overcome
           by
           him
           that
           will
           live
           in
           piety
           or
           honesty
           .
           And
           our
           Natures
           (
           we
           find
           )
           are
           diseased
           ,
           and
           greatly
           indisposed
           to
           unquestionable
           duties
           ;
           and
           will
           they
           ever
           discharge
           them
           ,
           and
           conquer
           all
           these
           difficulties
           and
           temptations
           ,
           if
           the
           necessary
           Motive
           be
           not
           believed
           ?
           Duty
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           is
           accidentally
           hard
           and
           costly
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           though
           amiable
           in
           it self
           :
           It
           may
           cost
           us
           our
           Estates
           ,
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           our
           Lives
           .
           The
           world
           is
           not
           so
           happy
           
           as
           commonly
           to
           know
           good
           men
           from
           bad
           ,
           nor
           to
           encourage
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           or
           to
           forbear
           opposing
           them
           .
           And
           who
           will
           let
           go
           his
           present
           welfare
           ,
           without
           some
           hope
           of
           better
           as
           a
           reward
           ?
           Men
           use
           not
           to
           serve
           God
           for
           nought
           ;
           nor
           that
           think
           it
           will
           be
           their
           loss
           to
           serve
           him
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           A
           
             life
             of
             sin
          
           will
           not
           be
           avoided
           upon
           
             lower
             Ends
             and
             Motives
          
           :
           Nay
           ,
           those
           
             lower
             Ends
          
           when
           alone
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           constant
           
             sin
             themselves
          
           :
           A
           preferring
           Vanity
           to
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Creature
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           setting
           our
           heart
           on
           that
           which
           will
           never
           make
           us
           happy
           :
           And
           when
           lust
           and
           appetite
           incline
           men
           strongly
           and
           constantly
           to
           their
           several
           objects
           ,
           what
           shall
           sufficiently
           restrain
           them
           ,
           except
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           durable
           delights
           or
           motives
           fetcht
           from
           preponderating
           things
           ?
           Lust
           and
           Appetite
           distinguish
           not
           between
           lawful
           and
           unlawful
           .
           We
           may
           see
           in
           the
           brutish
           Politicks
           of
           
             Benedictus
             Spinosa
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Tractat.
             Theolog.
             Polit.
          
           whither
           the
           Principles
           of
           Infidelity
           tend
           .
           If
           sin
           so
           overspread
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           the
           
             whole
             world
          
           is
           as
           
             drowned
             in
             wickedness
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
          
           what
           would
           it
           do
           were
           there
           
             no
             such
             hopes
             and
             fears
          
           ?
        
         
           §
           10.
           3.
           
           And
           no
           Mercy
           can
           be
           truly
           known
           and
           estimated
           ,
           nor
           
             rightly
             used
          
           and
           improved
           by
           him
           that
           seeth
           not
           its
           tendency
           to
           the
           End
           ,
           and
           perceiveth
           not
           that
           it
           leadeth
           to
           a
           
             better
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           useth
           it
           not
           thereunto
           .
           God
           dealeth
           more
           bountifully
           with
           us
           than
           worldlings
           understand
           :
           He
           giveth
           us
           all
           the
           mercies
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           helps
           to
           an
           immortal
           state
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           as
           earnests
           of
           it
           .
           Sensualists
           know
           not
           what
           a
           Soul
           is
           ,
           nor
           what
           Soul-mercies
           are
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           what
           the
           
             Soul
             of
             all
             bodily
             mercies
          
           are
           ;
           but
           take
           up
           only
           with
           the
           
             carkass
             ,
             shell
          
           ,
           or
           shadow
           .
           If
           the
           King
           would
           give
           
           me
           a
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           send
           me
           a
           Horse
           or
           Coach
           to
           carry
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           only
           ride
           about
           the
           fields
           for
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           other
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           I
           not
           undervalue
           and
           lose
           the
           principal
           benefit
           of
           my
           Horse
           or
           Coach
           ?
           No
           wonder
           if
           unbelievers
           be
           unthankful
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           at
           all
           that
           part
           of
           God's
           mercies
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           real
           excellency
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           4.
           
           And
           alas
           !
           how
           should
           I
           bear
           with
           comfort
           the
           sufferings
           of
           this
           wretched
           life
           ,
           without
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           life
           with
           Christ
           ?
           What
           should
           support
           and
           comfort
           me
           under
           my
           bodily
           languishings
           and
           pains
           ?
           my
           weary
           hours
           ,
           and
           my
           daily
           experience
           of
           the
           Vanity
           and
           Vexation
           of
           all
           things
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           a
           prospect
           of
           a
           comfortable
           end
           of
           all
           ?
           I
           that
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           great
           and
           precious
           mercies
           ,
           have
           all
           my
           life
           had
           something
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           overcome
           the
           temptation
           of
           
             wishing
             that
             I
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
          
           and
           had
           never
           overcome
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           
             blessed
             Life
          
           hereafter
           .
           Solomon's
           sense
           of
           Vanity
           and
           Vexation
           ,
           hath
           long
           made
           all
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           wealth
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           of
           this
           world
           (
           as
           such
           )
           appear
           such
           a
           dream
           and
           shadow
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           End
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           have
           much
           differenced
           men's
           sleeping
           and
           their
           
             waking
             thoughts
          
           ,
           nor
           have
           much
           more
           valued
           the
           waking
           than
           the
           sleeping
           part
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           should
           have
           thought
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           happiness
           to
           have
           slept
           from
           the
           birth
           unto
           the
           death
           .
           Children
           cry
           when
           they
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           often
           sorry
           when
           I
           am
           wakened
           out
           of
           a
           
             quiet
             sleep
          
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           business
           of
           an
           unquiet
           day
           .
           We
           should
           be
           strongly
           tempted
           in
           our
           considering
           state
           ,
           to
           murmure
           at
           our
           Creator
           ,
           as
           dealing
           much
           hardlier
           by
           us
           than
           by
           the
           Brutes
           ;
           if
           we
           must
           have
           had
           all
           those
           cares
           ,
           and
           griefs
           ,
           and
           fears
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           what
           we
           want
           ,
           and
           the
           prospect
           of
           
           death
           ,
           and
           future
           evils
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           exempted
           from
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           withal
           had
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           future
           felicity
           to
           support
           us
           .
           Seneca
           and
           his
           Stoicks
           had
           no
           better
           Argument
           to
           silence
           such
           murmurers
           who
           believed
           not
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           than
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           life
           had
           more
           evil
           than
           good
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           God
           did
           them
           wrong
           ,
           they
           might
           remedy
           themselves
           by
           ending
           it
           when
           they
           would
           :
           But
           that
           would
           not
           cure
           the
           repinings
           of
           a
           Nature
           ,
           who
           found
           it self
           necessarily
           aweary
           of
           the
           miseries
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             afraid
             of
             dying
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           that
           many
           thought
           that
           pre-existent
           Souls
           were
           put
           into
           these
           bodies
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           something
           done
           in
           a
           former
           life
           ,
           while
           they
           foresaw
           not
           the
           hoped
           End
           of
           all
           our
           fears
           and
           sorrows
           .
           
             O
             how
             contemptible
             a
             thing
             is
             man
             !
          
           saith
           the
           same
           
             Seneca
             ,
             unless
             he
             lift
             up
             himself
             above
             humane
             things
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Eccles
          
           .
           2.
           17.
           
           (
           when
           he
           had
           glutted
           himself
           with
           all
           temporal
           pleasures
           )
           
             I
             hated
             life
             ,
             because
             the
             work
             that
             is
             wrought
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             grievous
             to
             me
             :
             For
             all
             is
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           II.
           I
           have
           often
           thought
           whether
           an
           
             Implicit
             belief
             of
             a
             future
             happiness
             ,
             without
             any
             search
             into
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             thinking
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             searching
             ,
             trying
             way
          
           be
           better
           .
           On
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           I
           have
           known
           many
           godly
           women
           that
           never
           disputed
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           served
           God
           comfortably
           to
           a
           very
           old
           Age
           ,
           (
           between
           80
           and
           100
           )
           to
           have
           lived
           many
           years
           in
           a
           
             chearful
             readiness
          
           and
           desire
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           few
           Learned
           ,
           studious
           men
           do
           never
           attain
           to
           in
           that
           degree
           ;
           who
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           had
           this
           as
           a
           
             Divine
             Reward
          
           of
           their
           long
           and
           faithful
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           trusting
           in
           him
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           a
           studious
           man
           can
           hardly
           keep
           off
           all
           Objections
           ,
           or
           secure
           his
           mind
           against
           the
           suggestions
           of
           difficulties
           and
           doubts
           ;
           and
           
           if
           they
           come
           in
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           answered
           ;
           seeing
           we
           give
           them
           half
           a
           victory
           ,
           if
           we
           cast
           them
           off
           before
           we
           can
           answer
           them
           .
           And
           a
           Faith
           that
           is
           not
           upheld
           by
           such
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           ,
           as
           Reason
           can
           discern
           and
           justifie
           ,
           is
           oft
           joyned
           with
           much
           secret
           doubting
           ,
           which
           men
           dare
           not
           open
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           therefore
           overcome
           :
           And
           its
           weakness
           may
           have
           a
           weakening
           deficiency
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           graces
           and
           duties
           which
           should
           be
           strengthened
           by
           it
           .
           And
           who
           knoweth
           how
           soon
           a
           temptation
           from
           Satan
           ,
           or
           Infidels
           ,
           or
           our
           own
           dark
           hearts
           ,
           may
           assault
           us
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           ,
           without
           such
           evidence
           and
           resolving
           Light
           be
           overcome
           ?
           And
           yet
           many
           that
           try
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           dispute
           most
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           strongest
           ,
           or
           most
           powerful
           Faith.
           
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           And
           my
           thoughts
           of
           this
           have
           had
           this
           issue
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           that
           Light
           which
           sheweth
           us
           the
           
             Thing
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           that
           artificial
           skill
           by
           which
           we
           have
           right
           
             Notions
             ,
             Names
             ,
             Definitions
          
           ,
           and
           formed
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           Answers
           to
           Objections
           .
           This
           
             Artificial
             ,
             Logical
             ,
             Organical
             kind
             of
             Knowledge
          
           is
           good
           and
           useful
           in
           its
           kind
           ,
           if
           right
           ;
           like
           Speech
           it self
           :
           But
           he
           that
           hath
           much
           of
           this
           ,
           may
           have
           little
           of
           the
           former
           :
           
           And
           unlearned
           persons
           that
           have
           
             little
             of
             this
          
           ,
           may
           have
           more
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           those
           inward
           perceptions
           of
           the
           verity
           of
           the
           Promises
           &
           Rewards
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           into
           artificial
           reasonings
           to
           themselves
           or
           others
           ;
           who
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           by
           the
           effective
           sort
           of
           Teaching
           ,
           which
           reacheth
           the
           Heart
           o●
           Will
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Giving
           of
           what
           is
           taught
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Making
             us
          
           such
           as
           we
           are
           told
           we
           must
           be
           .
           And
           who
           findeth
           not
           need
           to
           pray
           hard
           for
           this
           
           effective
           Teaching
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           got
           all
           Organical
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Words
           and
           Arguments
           in
           themselves
           most
           apt
           ,
           at
           his
           fingers
           ends
           (
           as
           we
           say
           ?
           )
           When
           I
           can
           prove
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           convincing
           undeniable
           Reasons
           ,
           I
           feel
           need
           to
           cry
           and
           pray
           daily
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           increase
           my
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           me
           that
           Light
           which
           may
           satisfie
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           reach
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           2.
           
           Yet
           man
           being
           a
           
             Rational
             wight
          
           ,
           is
           not
           taught
           by
           
             meer
             Instinct
          
           and
           Inspiration
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           
             Effective
             Teaching
          
           of
           God
           doth
           ordinarily
           suppose
           a
           
             Rational
             ,
             Objective
             ,
             Organical
             Teaching
          
           and
           Knowledge
           .
           And
           the
           foresaid
           unlearned
           Christians
           are
           convinced
           by
           good
           evidence
           ,
           that
           
             God's
             Word
             is
             true
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Rewards
             are
             sure
          
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           but
           a
           confused
           conception
           of
           this
           evidence
           ,
           and
           cannot
           word
           it
           ,
           nor
           reduce
           it
           to
           fit
           notions
           .
           And
           to
           drive
           these
           that
           have
           
             fundamental
             evidence
          
           ,
           unseasonably
           and
           hastily
           to
           dispute
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           puzzle
           them
           by
           words
           and
           artificial
           Objections
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           hurt
           them
           ,
           by
           setting
           the
           
             Artificial
             Organical
             lower
             part
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           body
           of
           Knowledge
           )
           against
           the
           
             real
             Light
          
           and
           Perception
           of
           the
           Thing
           (
           which
           is
           as
           the
           Soul
           )
           even
           as
           carnal
           men
           set
           the
           Creatures
           against
           God
           ,
           that
           should
           lead
           us
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           do
           they
           by
           
             Logical
             Artificial
             Knowledge
          
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           But
           they
           that
           are
           prepared
           for
           such
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           artificial
           helps
           ,
           may
           make
           good
           use
           of
           them
           for
           defending
           and
           clearing
           up
           the
           Truth
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           ;
           so
           be
           it
           they
           use
           them
           as
           a
           means
           to
           the
           
             due
             end
          
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           
             right
             manner
          
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           not
           up
           against
           ,
           or
           instead
           of
           the
           real
           and
           effective
           Light.
           
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           But
           the
           Revealed
           and
           Necessary
           part
           must
           here
           be
           distinguished
           from
           the
           unrevealed
           and
           unnecessary
           .
           
           To
           study
           till
           we
           as
           clearly
           as
           may
           be
           understand
           the
           certainty
           of
           a
           future
           happiness
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           consisteth
           ;
           (
           in
           the
           
             sight
             of
             God's
             Glory
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             perfect
             ,
             holy
             ,
             mutual
             Love
             ,
          
           in
           Union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           
             the
             blessed
          
           )
           this
           is
           of
           great
           use
           to
           our
           Holiness
           and
           Peace
           .
           But
           when
           we
           will
           
             know
             more
          
           than
           God
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           it
           doth
           but
           tend
           (
           as
           gazing
           on
           the
           Sun
           )
           to
           make
           us
           blind
           ,
           and
           to
           doubt
           of
           certainties
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           be
           resolved
           of
           uncertainties
           .
           To
           trouble
           our
           heads
           too
           much
           in
           thinking
           ,
           
             how
             Souls
             out
             of
             the
             body
             do
             subs●s●
             and
             act
             ,
             sensitively
          
           or
           not
           ,
           by
           Organs
           ,
           or
           without
           ;
           how
           far
           they
           are
           one
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           still
           individuate
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           they
           shall
           remain
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           their
           Paradise
           or
           
             Heaven
             ;
             how
          
           they
           shall
           be
           again
           united
           to
           the
           body
           ;
           whether
           by
           their
           
             own
             emission
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           beams
           touch
           their
           Objects
           here
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           body
           shall
           be
           restored
           ,
           as
           the
           consumed
           flesh
           of
           restored
           sick
           men
           ,
           aliunde
           ,
           or
           only
           from
           the
           
             old
             materials
          
           :
           A
           hundred
           of
           these
           Questions
           are
           better
           left
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           lest
           we
           do
           but
           foolishly
           make
           snares
           for
           our selves
           .
           Had
           all
           these
           been
           needful
           to
           us
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           revealed
           .
           In
           respect
           to
           all
           such
           curiosities
           and
           needless
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Believer's
           wisdom
           implicitly
           to
           
             Trust
             his
             Soul
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           satisfied
           that
           
             he
             knoweth
             what
             we
             know
             not
             ,
          
           and
           to
           fear
           that
           
             vain
             ,
             vexatious
             knowledge
          
           ,
           or
           
             inquisitiveness
             into
             good
             and
             evil
          
           ,
           which
           is
           selfish
           ,
           and
           savoureth
           of
           a
           
             distrust
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           sin
           ,
           and
           fruit
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           the
           Learned
           world
           too
           little
           feareth
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           III.
           That
           God
           is
           the
           Rewarder
           of
           them
           that
           
             diligently
             seek
             him
          
           ,
           and
           that
           holy
           Souls
           shall
           be
           in
           blessedness
           with
           Christ
           ,
           these
           following
           Evidences
           conjoyned
           do
           evince
           ;
           on
           which
           my
           Soul
           doth
           raise
           its
           Hopes
           .
        
         
         
           §
           18.
           
           I.
           The
           Soul
           which
           is
           an
           
             Immortal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           must
           be
           immortally
           in
           a
           Good
           or
           Bad
           condition
           :
           But
           
             Man's
             Soul
             is
             an
             Immortal
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           the
           good
           are
           not
           in
           a
           bad
           condition
           :
           Its
           Immortality
           is
           proved
           thus
           :
           
             A
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             most
             pure
             invisible
             substance
             naturally
             endowed
             with
             the
             Power
             ,
             Virtue
             ,
             or
             Faculty
             of
             Vital-Action
             ,
             Intellection
             and
             Volition
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             annihilated
             ,
             nor
             destroyed
             by
             separation
             of
             Parts
             ,
             nor
             ceaseth
             or
             loseth
             either
             its
             Power
             ,
             Species
             ,
             Individuation
             or
             Action
             ,
             is
             an
             Immortal
             Spirit
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             manifest
             by
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           I.
           The
           Soul
           is
           a
           substance
           :
           For
           that
           which
           is
           Nothing
           ,
           can
           do
           Nothing
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           
             move
             ,
             understand
          
           and
           will.
           No
           man
           will
           deny
           that
           this
           is
           done
           by
           something
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           
             some
             substance
          
           ;
           and
           that
           substance
           is
           it
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Soul
           :
           It
           is
           not
           Nothing
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           
             within
             us
          
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           As
           to
           them
           that
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           
             Temperament
             of
             several
             parts
             conjunct
          
           ,
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           fully
           confuted
           them
           ,
           and
           proved
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           some
           
             one
             part
          
           that
           is
           the
           Agent
           on
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           all
           they
           confess
           that
           think
           it
           to
           be
           the
           material
           spirits
           ,
           or
           fiery
           part
           :
           It
           is
           not
           bones
           and
           flesh
           that
           understand
           ,
           but
           a
           purer
           substance
           ,
           as
           all
           acknowledge
           .
           2.
           
           What
           part
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           can
           do
           no
           more
           than
           it
           is
           Able
           to
           do
           :
           And
           a
           conjunction
           of
           many
           parts
           ,
           of
           which
           
             no
             one
          
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           
             Vitality
             ,
             Intellection
          
           ,
           or
           
             Volition
             ,
             formally
          
           or
           eminently
           (
           somewhat
           as
           excellent
           )
           can
           never
           by
           contemperation
           do
           those
           acts
           :
           For
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           in
           the
           effect
           than
           is
           in
           the
           cause
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           were
           no
           effect
           .
        
         
           The
           vanity
           of
           their
           Objections
           ,
           that
           tell
           us
           ,
           a
           Lute
           ,
           a
           Watch
           ,
           a
           Book
           ,
           perform
           that
           by
           cooperation
           ,
           which
           no
           one
           part
           can
           do
           ,
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           manifested
           .
           1.
           
           Many
           strings
           indeed
           have
           many
           motions
           ,
           and
           so
           
           have
           many
           effects
           on
           the
           Ear
           and
           Phantasie
           ,
           which
           in
           us
           are
           sound
           ,
           and
           harmony
           :
           But
           all
           is
           but
           a
           percussion
           of
           the
           Air
           by
           the
           strings
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           that
           motion
           received
           by
           a
           sensitive
           Soul
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           
             no
             Musick
          
           or
           Melody
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           done
           but
           what
           
             each
             part
          
           had
           power
           to
           do
           .
           But
           Intellection
           and
           Volition
           are
           not
           the
           
             conjunct
             motions
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
          
           receiving
           their
           form
           in
           a
           
             nobler
             Intellective
             nature
          
           ,
           as
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           strings
           maketh
           melody
           in
           man
           :
           If
           it
           
             were
             so
          
           ,
           that
           
             Receptive
             Nature
          
           still
           would
           be
           as
           excellent
           as
           the
           Effect
           importeth
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Watch
           or
           Clock
           doth
           but
           move
           according
           to
           the
           action
           of
           the
           spring
           or
           poise
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           moveth
           in
           such
           an
           order
           as
           becometh
           to
           man
           a
           sign
           and
           measure
           of
           Time
           ,
           this
           is
           from
           Man
           who
           ordereth
           it
           to
           that
           use
           .
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           motion
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           parts
           have
           their
           power
           to
           cause
           :
           And
           that
           it
           signifieth
           the
           hour
           of
           the
           daies
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           
             no
             Action
          
           ,
           but
           an
           object
           used
           by
           a
           
             rational
             Soul
          
           as
           it
           can
           use
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           Tree
           or
           House
           ,
           that
           yet
           doth
           nothing
           .
           3.
           
           And
           so
           a
           Book
           doth
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           meer
           objective
           ordination
           of
           
             passive
             signs
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Man
           's
           active
           Intellect
           can
           understand
           what
           the
           Writer
           or
           Orderer
           did
           intend
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           is
           nothing
           done
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Agent
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           effect
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           either
           formally
           or
           eminently
           .
           But
           for
           a
           company
           of
           Atoms
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           one
           hath
           sense
           or
           reason
           ,
           to
           become
           sensitive
           and
           rational
           by
           meer
           conjunct
           motion
           ,
           is
           an
           ●ffect
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           the
           supposed
           cause
           .
        
         
           §
           21.
           
           But
           as
           some
           think
           so
           basely
           of
           our
           noblest
           Acts
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           contempered
           agitated
           Atoms
           can
           perform
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           natural
           intellective
           or
           sensitive
           virtue
           or
           power
           in
           themselves
           ,
           so
           others
           think
           so
           highly
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Acts
           only
           of
           
           God
           (
           or
           some
           
             universal
             Soul
          
           )
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Man
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           there
           is
           
             no
             Life
             ,
             Sense
             or
             Reason
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           
             God
             himself
          
           (
           or
           such
           an
           
             universal
             Soul
          
           ;
           )
           And
           so
           that
           either
           every
           man
           is
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           his
           Soul
           )
           or
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Body
           only
           that
           is
           to
           be
           called
           Man
           as
           distinct
           from
           God.
           But
           this
           is
           the
           Self-ensnaring
           and
           self-perplexing
           temerity
           of
           busie
           ,
           bold
           and
           arrogant
           heads
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           their
           own
           capacity
           and
           measure
           .
           And
           on
           the
           like
           reasons
           they
           must
           at
           last
           come
           (
           with
           others
           )
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           
             passive
             matter
          
           also
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           the
           Universe
           ,
           consisting
           of
           an
           
             Active
             Soul
          
           ,
           and
           
             Passive
             Body
          
           .
           As
           if
           God
           were
           
             no
             cause
          
           ,
           and
           could
           
             make
             nothing
          
           ,
           or
           nothing
           with
           Life
           ,
           or
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Reason
           .
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           
             But
             why
             depart
             we
             from
             things
          
           certain
           ,
           
             by
             such
             presumptions
             as
             these
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
          
           certain
           ,
           
             that
             there
             are
          
           baser
           creatures
           
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
          
           Men
           or
           Angels
           ?
           
             Is
             it
             not
             certain
             that
          
           one
           Man
           
             is
             not
          
           another
           ?
           
             Is
             it
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             are
             in
          
           torment
           
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             ?
             And
             will
             it
             be
             a
             comfort
             to
             a
             man
             in
             such
             torment
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
          
           God
           ?
           
             or
             that
             he
             is
             part
             of
             an
          
           universal
           Soul
           ?
           
             Would
             not
             a
             man
             on
             the
          
           Rack
           ,
           
             or
             in
             the
          
           Stone
           ,
           
             or
             other
          
           misery
           say
           ,
           [
           Call
           me
           by
           what
           name
           you
           please
           ,
           that
           caseth
           not
           my
           pain
           :
           If
           I
           be
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           an
           universal
           Soul
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           am
           a
           tormented
           miserable
           part
           !
           And
           if
           you
           could
           not
           make
           me
           believe
           that
           God
           hath
           some
           parts
           which
           are
           Serpents
           ,
           Toads
           ,
           Devils
           ,
           or
           wicked
           or
           tormented
           men
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           me
           other
           senses
           ,
           and
           perceptive
           powers
           ,
           before
           it
           will
           comfort
           me
           ,
           to
           hear
           that
           I
           am
           such
           a
           part
           .
           And
           if
           God
           had
           wicked
           and
           tormented
           parts
           on
           Earth
           ,
           why
           may
           he
           not
           have
           such
           ,
           and
           I
           be
           one
           of
           them
           hereafter
           ?
           And
           if
           I
           be
           a
           holy
           and
           happy
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           an
           universal
           Soul
           on
           Earth
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           I
           hope
           to
           be
           such
           hereafter
           ?
        
         
           §
           23.
           
           We
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           God
           is
           the
           
             continued
             
             first
             cause
          
           of
           all
           Being
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           branches
           and
           fruit
           depend
           not
           as
           effects
           so
           much
           on
           the
           causality
           of
           the
           Stock
           and
           Roots
           ,
           as
           the
           creature
           doth
           on
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           an
           impious
           conceit
           to
           think
           that
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Being
             independent
             ,
             and
             separated
             totally
             from
             God
             ,
          
           or
           subsisting
           without
           his
           continued
           causation
           .
           But
           cannot
           God
           
             cause
             as
             a
             Creator
          
           ,
           by
           making
           that
           which
           is
           
             not
             himself
          
           ?
           This
           yieldeth
           the
           self-deceiver
           no
           other
           honour
           ,
           nor
           happiness
           ,
           but
           what
           equally
           belongeth
           to
           a
           Devil
           ,
           to
           a
           Fly
           or
           Worm
           ,
           to
           a
           Dunghill
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           worst
           &
           miserablest
           man
           !
        
         
           §
           24.
           
           II.
           As
           Man's
           Soul
           is
           a
           SUBSTANCE
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           a
           Substance
           differenced
           formally
           from
           all
           
             inferiour
             Substances
          
           ,
           by
           an
           Innate
           (
           indeed
           Essential
           )
           
             Power
             ,
             Virtue
          
           ,
           or
           Faculty
           of
           
             Vital-Action
             ,
             Intellection
          
           ,
           and
           Free-will
           :
           For
           we
           find
           all
           these
           Acts
           performed
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Motion
             ,
             Light
          
           and
           Heat
           are
           by
           the
           Fire
           or
           Sun.
           And
           if
           any
           should
           think
           that
           these
           Actions
           are
           like
           those
           of
           a
           Musician
           ,
           compounded
           of
           the
           Agents
           (
           principal
           and
           organical
           several
           )
           parts
           ,
           could
           he
           prove
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           would
           follow
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           lower
           powers
           (
           the
           Sensitive
           or
           Spirits
           )
           are
           to
           the
           higher
           as
           a
           
             Passive
             Organ
          
           ,
           receiving
           its
           operations
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             Intellectual
             Soul
          
           hath
           the
           
             power
             of
             causing
             Intellection
             and
             Volition
          
           by
           its
           Action
           on
           the
           
             inferiour
             parts
          
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           can
           cause
           such
           motions
           of
           his
           Lute
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           melody
           (
           not
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           )
           to
           himself
           :
           And
           consequently
           ,
           that
           as
           Musick
           is
           but
           a
           lower
           operation
           of
           man
           (
           whose
           proper
           acts
           of
           Intellection
           and
           Volition
           are
           above
           it
           )
           so
           Intellection
           and
           Volition
           in
           the
           Body
           are
           not
           the
           
             noblest
             Acts
          
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           it
           performeth
           them
           by
           an
           
             Eminent
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           can
           do
           greater
           things
           .
           And
           if
           this
           could
           be
           proved
           ,
           what
           would
           it
           tend
           to
           the
           unbelievers
           ends
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           our
           hopes
           and
           comforts
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           25.
           
           III.
           That
           man's
           Soul
           at
           death
           is
           not
           annibilated
           ;
           even
           the
           Atomists
           and
           Epicurians
           will
           grant
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           no
           Atom
           in
           the
           Universe
           is
           annihilated
           :
           And
           we
           that
           see
           not
           only
           the
           Sun
           and
           Heavens
           continued
           ,
           but
           every
           grain
           of
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           compounds
           are
           changed
           by
           dissolution
           of
           parts
           ,
           and
           rarefaction
           ,
           or
           migration
           ,
           &c.
           and
           not
           by
           Annihilation
           ,
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           dream
           that
           God
           will
           
             annihilate
             one
             Soul
          
           (
           though
           he
           can
           do
           it
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           yea
           and
           annihilate
           all
           the
           World
           :
           )
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           beyond
           a
           rational
           expectation
           .
        
         
           §
           26.
           
           IV.
           And
           a
           destruction
           by
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           
             parts
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Either
           an
           
             Intellectual
             Spirit
          
           is
           divisible
           and
           partible
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           it
           ;
           if
           
             it
             be
          
           ,
           either
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           Nature
           
             tendeth
             to
          
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           But
           that
           
             Nature
             doth
             not
             tend
             to
             it
             ,
          
           is
           evident
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           There
           is
           naturally
           so
           strange
           and
           strong
           an
           inclination
           to
           unity
           ,
           and
           averseness
           to
           
             separation
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           that
           even
           Earth
           and
           Stones
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           other
           (
           known
           )
           natural
           motion
           ,
           have
           yet
           an
           
             aggregative
             motion
          
           in
           their
           gravitation
           :
           But
           if
           you
           will
           separate
           the
           parts
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           force
           .
           And
           Water
           is
           yet
           more
           averse
           from
           partition
           without
           force
           ,
           and
           more
           inclined
           to
           union
           than
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Air
           than
           Water
           ,
           and
           Fire
           than
           Air
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           that
           will
           cut
           a
           Sun-beam
           into
           pieces
           ,
           and
           make
           many
           of
           one
           ,
           must
           be
           an
           extraordinary
           Agent
           .
           And
           surely
           Spirits
           ,
           even
           
             Intellectual
             Spirits
          
           ,
           will
           be
           no
           less
           averse
           from
           partition
           ,
           and
           inclined
           to
           keep
           their
           Unity
           ,
           than
           Fire
           ,
           or
           a
           Sun-beam
           is
           ;
           so
           that
           naturally
           it
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           
             fall
             into
             pieces
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           he
           that
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           will
           change
           ,
           and
           overcome
           the
           Nature
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           must
           give
           us
           good
           proofs
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           .
           And
           if
           he
           should
           do
           it
           as
           a
           punishment
           ,
           we
           
           must
           find
           such
           a
           punishment
           somewhere
           threatened
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           Natural
           ,
           or
           
             Supernatural
             Law
          
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           need
           not
           fear
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           27.
           3.
           
           But
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           Souls
           were
           partible
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           broken
           into
           parts
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           no
           destruction
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           their
           
             substance
             ,
             powers
             ,
             form
          
           or
           action
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           breaking
           of
           one
           Soul
           into
           many
           :
           For
           being
           not
           compounded
           of
           Heterogeneal
           parts
           ,
           but
           as
           
             simple
             Elements
          
           of
           Homogeneal
           only
           ,
           as
           every
           Atom
           of
           Earth
           is
           Earth
           ,
           and
           every
           drop
           of
           Water
           in
           the
           Sea
           is
           Water
           ,
           and
           every
           particle
           of
           Air
           and
           Fire
           ,
           is
           Air
           and
           Fire
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           the
           properties
           of
           
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Air
          
           and
           Fire
           ;
           so
           would
           it
           be
           with
           every
           particle
           of
           an
           
             Intellectual
             Spirit
          
           .
           But
           who
           can
           see
           cause
           to
           dream
           of
           such
           a
           partition
           ,
           never
           threatened
           by
           God
           ?
        
         
           §
           28.
           
           V.
           And
           that
           Souls
           lose
           not
           their
           
             formal
             Powers
             or
             Virtues
          
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           conceive
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           their
           
             Natural
             Essence
          
           ,
           not
           as
           mixt
           ,
           but
           
             simple
             substances
          
           :
           And
           though
           some
           imagine
           that
           the
           
             Passive
             Elements
             may
             be
             attenuation
          
           ,
           or
           incrassation
           ,
           be
           transmuted
           one
           into
           another
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           Earth
           is
           still
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Water
           is
           Water
           ,
           and
           Air
           is
           Air
           ;
           and
           their
           conceit
           hath
           no
           proof
           :
           And
           ,
           were
           it
           proved
           ,
           it
           would
           but
           prove
           that
           none
           of
           these
           are
           a
           first
           or
           proper
           Element
           :
           But
           what
           should
           an
           
             Intellectual
             Spirit
          
           be
           changed
           into
           ?
           How
           should
           it
           lose
           its
           
             formal
             Power
          
           ?
           not
           by
           Nature
           ;
           for
           its
           Nature
           hath
           nothing
           that
           tendeth
           to
           deterioration
           ,
           or
           decay
           ,
           or
           self-destruction
           ?
           The
           Sun
           doth
           not
           decay
           by
           its
           wonderful
           Motion
           ,
           Light
           and
           Heat
           :
           And
           why
           should
           Spirits
           ?
           Not
           by
           God's
           destroying
           them
           ,
           or
           
             changing
             their
             Nature
          
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           all
           things
           are
           in
           constant
           motion
           or
           revolution
           ,
           he
           continueth
           the
           Natures
           of
           the
           simple
           Beings
           ,
           and
           
           sheweth
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           delighteth
           in
           a
           constancy
           of
           operations
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           hence
           Aristotle
           thought
           the
           world
           Eternal
           .
           And
           God
           hath
           made
           no
           
             Law
             that
             threateneth
          
           to
           do
           it
           as
           a
           penalty
           .
           Therefore
           to
           dream
           that
           Intellectual
           Spirits
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           
             other
             things
          
           and
           lose
           their
           
             Essential
             formal
             Powers
          
           ,
           which
           specify
           them
           ,
           is
           without
           and
           against
           all
           sober
           reason
           .
           Let
           them
           first
           but
           prove
           that
           the
           Sun
           loseth
           Motion
           ,
           Light
           and
           Heat
           ,
           and
           is
           turned
           into
           Air
           ,
           or
           Water
           or
           Earth
           .
           Such
           changes
           are
           beyond
           a
           rational
           fear
           .
        
         
           §
           29.
           
           VI.
           But
           some
           men
           dream
           that
           Souls
           shall
           sleep
           ,
           and
           
             cease
             their
             Acts
          
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           their
           powers
           .
           But
           this
           is
           
             more
             unreasonable
          
           than
           the
           former
           .
           For
           it
           must
           be
           remembred
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           
             obediential
             Passive
             power
          
           that
           we
           speak
           of
           ;
           but
           an
           
             Active
             Power
          
           consisting
           in
           a
           great
           an
           Inclination
           to
           Act
           ,
           as
           Passive
           natures
           have
           to
           
             forbear
             action
          
           .
           So
           that
           if
           such
           a
           nature
           
             Act
             not
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           because
           its
           
             natural
             Inclination
             is
             hindred
          
           by
           a
           stronger
           ;
           And
           who
           shall
           hinder
           it
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           would
           not
           continue
           an
           
             Active
             Power
             ,
             Force
          
           and
           Inclination
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           
             forcibly
             hinder
          
           the
           operation
           of
           that
           nature
           which
           he
           
             himself
             continueth
          
           ;
           unless
           penally
           for
           some
           special
           cause
           ;
           Which
           he
           never
           gave
           us
           any
           notice
           of
           by
           any
           threatning
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Objects
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           for
           all
           
             the
             world
          
           will
           be
           still
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           God
           above
           all
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           an
           unreasonable
           conceit
           to
           think
           that
           God
           will
           continue
           an
           
             Active
             Vital
             Intellective
             Volitive
             Nature
             ,
             Form
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Force
             ,
             Inclination
             ,
          
           in
           a
           
             noble
             substance
          
           ,
           which
           shall
           
             use
             none
             of
             these
          
           for
           many
           hundred
           or
           thousand
           years
           ,
           and
           so
           
             continue
             them
             in
             vain
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           3.
           
           It
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           some
           
           Action
           is
           their
           
             constant
             state
          
           without
           which
           the
           cessation
           of
           their
           
             very
             form
          
           ,
           would
           be
           inferred
           .
        
         
           §
           30.
           
           But
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           with
           reason
           is
           that
           
             separated
             Souls
          
           ,
           and
           Souls
           hereafter
           in
           
             Spiritual
             Bodies
          
           ,
           will
           have
           
             Actions
             of
             another
             mode
          
           ,
           and
           very
           different
           from
           these
           that
           we
           now
           perceive
           in
           flesh
           .
           And
           be
           it
           so
           .
           They
           will
           yet
           be
           radically
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Kind
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           be
           formally
           or
           eminently
           such
           as
           we
           now
           call
           ,
           
             Vitality
             ,
             Intellection
             and
             Volition
          
           ;
           And
           they
           will
           be
           no
           lower
           nor
           less
           excellent
           if
           not
           far
           more
           ;
           And
           then
           what
           
             the
             difference
             will
             be
             ,
             Christ
             knoweth
          
           whom
           I
           trust
           ,
           and
           in
           
             season
             I
             shall
             know
          
           .
           But
           to
           talk
           of
           a
           
             Dead
             Life
          
           ,
           an
           
             unactive
             activity
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Sleeping
             Soul
          
           ,
           is
           fitter
           for
           a
           sleeping
           than
           a
           waking
           man.
           
        
         
           §
           31.
           
           It
           's
           true
           that
           Diseases
           or
           Hurts
           do
           now
           hinder
           the
           Souls
           
             Intellectual
             perceptions
          
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           Infancy
           and
           Sleep
           they
           are
           imperfect
           .
           Which
           proveth
           indeed
           that
           the
           Acts
           commonly
           called
           Intellection
           and
           Volition
           ,
           have
           now
           somthing
           in
           them
           also
           of
           sensation
           ,
           and
           that
           
             sensitive
             operations
          
           are
           diversifyed
           by
           the
           Organs
           of
           the
           several
           senses
           .
           And
           that
           
             bare
             Intellection
          
           and
           Volition
           without
           any
           sensation
           is
           now
           scarce
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           us
           ,
           though
           the
           Soul
           may
           have
           such
           acts
           intrinsecally
           and
           in
           its
           profundity
           .
           For
           it
           is
           now
           so
           united
           to
           this
           body
           ,
           that
           it
           acteth
           on
           it
           as
           
             our
             form
          
           ;
           And
           indeed
           the
           Act
           ,
           observed
           by
           us
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           such
           as
           are
           specified
           or
           modified
           at
           least
           ,
           by
           the
           Agents
           ,
           and
           the
           Recipients
           ,
           and
           Sub-Agents
           parts
           conjunct
           .
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           the
           Sun
           would
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           
             ex
             parte
             sui
          
           if
           
             in
             vacuo
          
           only
           it
           sent
           forth
           its
           beams
           ,
           though
           this
           were
           no
           Illumination
           or
           Calefaction
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           no
           Recipient
           ,
           to
           be
           Illuminated
           and
           Heated
           by
           it
           .
           And
           it
           would
           lose
           nothing
           by
           the
           want
           of
           objects
           ;
           so
           the
           Soul
           ,
           had
           it
           no
           Body
           
           to
           act
           on
           ,
           would
           have
           its
           
             profound
             Immanent
             Acts
          
           of
           
             self-living
             ,
             self-perceiving
          
           ,
           and
           
             self
             loving
          
           ,
           (
           and
           all
           its
           external
           acts
           on
           other
           objects
           ,
           which
           need
           not
           Organs
           of
           sense
           for
           their
           approximation
           .
           )
           And
           2.
           
           It
           s
           
             sensitive
             faculty
          
           is
           it self
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           it
           is
           
             not
             separated
          
           from
           ,
           though
           the
           
             Particular
             sorts
          
           of
           sensation
           may
           be
           altered
           with
           their
           uses
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           may
           still
           act
           on
           or
           with
           the
           sense
           :
           And
           if
           one
           
             way
             of
             sensation
          
           be
           hindered
           ,
           it
           hath
           another
           .
           3.
           
           And
           how
           far
           this
           Lanthorn
           of
           flesh
           doth
           help
           or
           hinder
           its
           operations
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           yet
           ,
           but
           shall
           know
           hereafter
           .
           
             Sondi●s
             de
             Orig.
             Animae
          
           (
           though
           an
           heretical
           Writer
           )
           hath
           said
           much
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           a
           hinderance
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           help
           to
           the
           Soul's
           Intuition
           .
           And
           if
           Ratiocination
           be
           a
           compound
           act
           yet
           Intuition
           may
           be
           done
           for
           ever
           by
           the
           Soul
           alone
           .
           4.
           
           But
           as
           we
           are
           not
           to
           judge
           what
           Powers
           the
           Soul
           hath
           when
           the
           Acts
           are
           hindered
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           done
           ;
           nor
           what
           Souls
           were
           made
           by
           God
           for
           ,
           by
           their
           
             state
             in
             the
             Womb
          
           or
           Infancy
           ,
           or
           Diseases
           ,
           but
           by
           our
           
             ordinary
             mature
          
           state
           of
           life
           ;
           so
           we
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           the
           
             same
             God
          
           who
           made
           them
           for
           
             Life
             ,
             Intellection
          
           and
           Volitions
           here
           ,
           will
           not
           continue
           the
           
             same
             Powers
          
           o●
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           as
           noble
           uses
           hereafter
           ,
           whether
           with
           Organs
           ,
           or
           without
           ,
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           .
           If
           in
           this
           flesh
           our
           Spirits
           were
           not
           unactive
           and
           useless
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           they
           will
           be
           so
           hereafter
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           for
           ever
           .
           )
        
         
           §
           32.
           
           This
           greatest
           and
           hardest
           of
           all
           Objections
           ,
           doth
           make
           us
           confess
           (
           with
           
             Contarenus
             ,
             contra
             Pomponatium
             de
             Anim.
             Immortalit
             .
          
           )
           that
           though
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           we
           may
           know
           the
           
             Immortality
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           they
           lose
           not
           their
           Powers
           ,
           or
           Activity
           )
           yet
           without
           
             supernatural
             Light
          
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           
             what
             manner
          
           of
           Action
           they
           will
           have
           in
           their
           separated
           state
           ,
           or
           in
           
           another
           world
           ,
           because
           here
           they
           act
           according
           to
           
             objective
             Termination
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Receptivity
           of
           the
           
             Sense
             and
             Phantasie
             ,
             &
             Recipitur
             ad
             modum
             recipientis
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Womb
           we
           perceive
           not
           that
           it
           acteth
           intellectually
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           know
           ,
           That
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           even
           then
           it
           differed
           not
           in
           its
           
             formal
             ●ower
          
           from
           the
           
             Souls
             of
             Brutes
          
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           so
           
             much
             afterward
             differ
          
           in
           Act
           :
           And
           it
           would
           never
           be
           raised
           to
           that
           which
           was
           not
           virtually
           in
           its
           Nature
           at
           the
           first
           .
           2.
           
           And
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           even
           very
           little
           Children
           have
           quick
           and
           strong
           knowledge
           of
           such
           Objects
           as
           ●●e
           brought
           within
           their
           reach
           :
           And
           that
           their
           Ignorance
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           an
           
             Intellectual
             Power
          
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           Objects
           ,
           or
           Images
           of
           things
           which
           time
           ,
           and
           use
           ,
           and
           conversation
           among
           Objects
           ,
           must
           furnish
           their
           Phantasies
           and
           Memories
           with
           .
           And
           so
           a
           
             Soul
             in
             the
             Womb
          
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           Apoplexy
           ,
           hath
           not
           Objects
           of
           Intellection
           within
           its
           reach
           to
           act
           upon
           ;
           but
           is
           as
           the
           Sun
           to
           a
           Room
           that
           hath
           no
           windows
           to
           let
           in
           its
           light
           .
           3.
           
           And
           what
           if
           its
           
             profound
             Vitality
             ,
             Self
             perception
          
           ,
           and
           Self-love
           be
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Sensation
           and
           Intuition
           ,
           rather
           than
           by
           
             Discursive
             Reason
          
           ?
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           some
           late
           Philosophers
           make
           snares
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           by
           too
           much
           vilifying
           
             sense
             and
             sensitive
             Souls
          
           ,
           as
           if
           sense
           were
           but
           some
           
             loseable
             Accident
          
           of
           
             contempered
             Atoms
          
           :
           But
           Sensation
           (
           though
           diversified
           by
           Organs
           and
           Uses
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           mutable
           )
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           noble
           
             Spiritual
             Form
          
           and
           Virtue
           .
           And
           as
           Chambre
           and
           some
           others
           make
           Brutes
           a
           lower
           rank
           of
           Rationals
           ,
           and
           Man
           another
           higher
           species
           ,
           as
           having
           his
           nobler
           Reason
           for
           
             higher
             Ends
          
           ;
           so
           for
           Man
           to
           be
           the
           
             noblest
             Order
          
           (
           here
           )
           of
           Sensitives
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           an
           Intellect
           to
           
             Order
             and
             Govern
             Sensations
          
           ,
           and
           connex
           them
           and
           improve
           them
           ,
           were
           a
           noble
           work
           ,
           
           if
           we
           had
           no
           higher
           .
           And
           if
           Intellection
           and
           Volition
           were
           but
           a
           higher
           species
           of
           
             Internal
             Sensation
          
           ,
           than
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           the
           Phantasie
           and
           Memory
           are
           ,
           it
           might
           yet
           be
           a
           height
           that
           should
           set
           Man
           specifically
           above
           the
           Brutes
           .
           And
           I
           am
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           
             Intellectual
             Souls
          
           are
           
             essentially
             sensitive
          
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Sensation
           never
           ceaseth
           .
           4.
           
           And
           still
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           Nature
           it self
           a
           thing
           unlikely
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           will
           long
           continue
           a
           Soul
           that
           hath
           formally
           or
           naturally
           an
           
             Intellective
             Power
          
           ,
           in
           a
           state
           in
           which
           it
           shall
           have
           
             no
             use
          
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           others
           that
           will
           enquire
           whether
           it
           shall
           have
           a
           Vehicle
           or
           none
           to
           act
           in
           ,
           and
           whether
           aereal
           ,
           or
           igneous
           ,
           and
           ethereal
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           really
           an
           
             Intellectual
             sort
          
           of
           Fire
           ,
           as
           material
           as
           the
           
             solar
             Fire
          
           ,
           whose
           (
           not
           compounding
           ,
           but
           )
           
             inadequate-conceptus
             objectivi
          
           are
           ,
           an
           
             Igneous
             substance
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Formal
             Virtue
             of
             Life
             ,
             Sense
             ,
          
           and
           Intellection
           ,
           with
           other
           such
           puzzling
           doubts
           ;
           it
           satisfieth
           me
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           continue
           its
           noblest
           Powers
           in
           vain
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           shall
           be
           exercised
           ,
           is
           known
           to
           him
           :
           And
           that
           God's
           Word
           tells
           us
           more
           than
           Nature
           .
           And
           withal
           ,
           LIFE
           ,
           INTUITION
           and
           LOVE
           (
           or
           Volition
           )
           are
           Acts
           so
           natural
           to
           the
           Soul
           (
           as
           Motion
           ,
           Light
           and
           Heat
           ,
           
             quoad
             actum
          
           to
           Fire
           )
           that
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           how
           its
           Separation
           should
           hinder
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           its
           Incorporation
           hindereth
           the
           two
           latter
           by
           hiding
           Objects
           ,
           whatever
           be
           said
           of
           abstractive
           knowledge
           and
           memory
           .
        
         
           §
           33.
           
           VII
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           difficulty
           to
           
             Natural
             Knowledge
          
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             Souls
             shall
             continue
             their
             individuation
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           
             fall
             into
             one
             common
             Soul
          
           ,
           or
           return
           so
           to
           God
           that
           
             gave
             them
          
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           
             no
             more
             divers
          
           (
           or
           many
           )
           individuals
           as
           now
           ;
           as
           extinguished
           Candles
           are
           united
           to
           the
           illuminated
           Air
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Sun
           beams
           .
           But
           of
           
           this
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           said
           much
           for
           others
           ;
           and
           for
           my self
           I
           find
           I
           need
           but
           this
           :
           1.
           
           That
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           either
           Souls
           are
           
             partible
             substances
             ,
             or
             not
          
           :
           If
           not
           partible
           .
           how
           are
           they
           unible
           ?
           If
           Many
           may
           be
           
             made
             One
          
           by
           conjunction
           of
           substances
           ,
           then
           
             that
             One
          
           may
           (
           by
           God
           )
           be
           
             made
             Many
          
           again
           by
           partition
           .
           Either
           All
           (
           or
           Many
           )
           Souls
           are
           
             now
             but
             One
          
           (
           individuate
           only
           by
           Matter
           ,
           as
           many
           gulfs
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           many
           Candles
           lighted
           by
           the
           Sun
           )
           or
           not
           :
           If
           they
           are
           not
           
             One
             now
          
           in
           several
           bodies
           ,
           what
           reason
           have
           we
           to
           think
           that
           they
           will
           be
           
             One
             hereafter
          
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           
             now
             ?
             Augustine
             (
             de
             Anim.
             )
          
           was
           put
           on
           the
           question
           ,
           1.
           
           Whether
           Souls
           are
           One
           ,
           and
           
             not
             Many
          
           :
           (
           and
           that
           he
           utterly
           denieth
           .
           )
           2.
           
           Whether
           they
           are
           Many
           ,
           and
           not
           One
           ;
           (
           and
           that
           it
           seemeth
           he
           could
           not
           digest
           .
           )
           3.
           
           Whether
           they
           were
           at
           once
           both
           One
           and
           Many
           (
           which
           he
           thought
           would
           seem
           to
           some
           ridiculous
           ,
           but
           he
           seemeth
           most
           to
           incline
           to
           :
           )
           And
           as
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           ,
           so
           Nature
           (
           even
           of
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           )
           dependeth
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Leaves
           or
           Fruit
           do
           on
           the
           Tree
           :
           And
           we
           are
           
             all
             his
             Off-spring
          
           ,
           and
           
             Live
             ,
             and
             Move
             ,
             and
             Are
             in
             Him
             ,
             Acts
          
           17.
           
           But
           we
           are
           certain
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           we
           are
           
             not
             God
          
           ;
           2.
           
           That
           we
           are
           yet
           
             many
             Individuals
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             all
             One
             Soul
          
           or
           Man.
           I●
           our
           Union
           should
           be
           as
           near
           as
           the
           Leaves
           and
           Fruit
           on
           the
           
             same
             Tree
          
           ,
           yet
           those
           Leaves
           and
           Fruit
           are
           numerous
           and
           
             individual
             Leaves
             and
             Fruits
          
           ,
           though
           parts
           of
           the
           Tree
           .
           And
           were
           this
           proved
           of
           our
           present
           ,
           or
           our
           future
           state
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           alter
           our
           Hopes
           or
           Fears
           :
           For
           as
           Now
           ,
           though
           we
           all
           
             Live
             ,
             Move
             ,
             and
             Be
             in
             God
             ,
          
           (
           and
           ,
           as
           some
           dream
           ,
           are
           parts
           of
           a
           
             common
             Soul
          
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           some
           are
           Better
           and
           Happier
           than
           others
           ;
           some
           wise
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           some
           foolish
           and
           evil
           ;
           some
           in
           pain
           and
           misery
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           ease
           and
           in
           pleasure
           ;
           
           and
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           it
           is
           now
           no
           ease
           to
           the
           miserable
           to
           be
           told
           that
           radically
           all
           Souls
           are
           One
           ;
           no
           more
           will
           it
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           nor
           can
           men
           reasonably
           hope
           for
           ,
           or
           fear
           such
           an
           Union
           ,
           as
           shall
           make
           their
           state
           the
           same
           .
           We
           see
           in
           Nature
           (
           as
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           said
           )
           that
           if
           you
           graff
           many
           sorts
           of
           Sciens
           (
           some
           sweet
           ,
           some
           bitter
           ,
           some
           Crabs
           )
           on
           the
           same
           Stock
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           
             One
             Tree
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           diversity
           of
           fruit
           .
           If
           Souls
           be
           not
           Unible
           ,
           nor
           Partible
           substances
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           this
           doubt
           :
           If
           they
           be
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           still
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           such
           Union
           with
           a
           common
           Soul.
           As
           a
           drop
           of
           Water
           in
           the
           Sea
           is
           a
           separable
           part
           ,
           and
           still
           it self
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           Crab
           upon
           the
           foresaid
           Stock
           or
           Tree
           .
           And
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           quality
           ceaseth
           not
           by
           any
           Union
           with
           others
           .
        
         
           Sure
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Creatures
             are
             in
             God
          
           ,
           by
           close
           dependance
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           good
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           bad
           are
           bad
           ,
           and
           that
           
             God
             is
             Good
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             Evil
          
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           Man
           is
           tormented
           or
           miserable
           ,
           God
           suffereth
           nothing
           by
           it
           (
           as
           the
           
             whole
             Man
          
           doth
           when
           but
           a
           Tooth
           doth
           ake
           .
           )
           (
           For
           he
           would
           not
           hurt
           himself
           were
           he
           passive
           .
           )
           Therefore
           to
           dream
           of
           any
           such
           cessation
           of
           our
           Individuation
           by
           any
           Union
           with
           a
           Creature
           ,
           as
           shall
           make
           the
           Good
           less
           Good
           ,
           or
           happy
           ,
           or
           the
           Bad
           less
           Bad
           or
           miserable
           ,
           is
           a
           groundless
           folly
           .
        
         
           §
           34.
           
           Yet
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           there
           will
           be
           a
           
             Nearer
             Union
          
           of
           holy
           Souls
           with
           
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             ,
          
           than
           we
           can
           here
           conceive
           of
           :
           But
           this
           〈◊〉
           so
           far
           from
           being
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           of
           our
           hopes
           .
           1.
           
           God
           himself
           (
           though
           
             equally
             every
             where
          
           in
           his
           Essence
           )
           doth
           operate
           very
           variously
           on
           his
           Creatures
           .
           On
           the
           wicked
           he
           operateth
           as
           the
           first
           
             Cause
             of
             Nature
          
           (
           as
           his
           Sun
           shineth
           on
           them
           :
           )
           On
           some
           he
           operateth
           by
           
             common
             Grace
          
           :
           To
           some
           he
           
           giveth
           Faith
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           the
           Indwelling
           of
           his
           Spirit
           :
           In
           Believers
           he
           dwelleth
           by
           Love
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           him
           :
           And
           if
           we
           may
           use
           such
           a
           comparison
           as
           Satan
           acteth
           on
           some
           only
           by
           suggestions
           ,
           but
           on
           others
           so
           despotically
           as
           that
           it
           's
           called
           
             His
             Possessing
             them
          
           ;
           so
           God's
           Spirit
           worketh
           on
           holy
           Souls
           so
           powerfully
           and
           constantly
           ,
           as
           is
           called
           his
           
             Possessing
             them
          
           .
           And
           yet
           on
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           of
           the
           Second
           Person
           hath
           such
           a
           
             further
             extraordinary
             Operation
          
           ,
           as
           is
           justly
           called
           a
           
             Personal
             Union
          
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           by
           a
           more
           
             Essential
             Presence
          
           (
           for
           that
           is
           every
           where
           )
           but
           by
           a
           
             peculiar
             operation
          
           and
           relation
           :
           And
           so
           holy
           Souls
           being
           under
           a
           more
           
             felicitating
             operation
             of
             God
          
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           said
           to
           have
           a
           
             Nearer
             Union
          
           with
           him
           than
           now
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           §
           35.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           And
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           is
           aforesaid
           )
           all
           things
           have
           naturally
           a
           strong
           inclination
           to
           
             Union
             and
             Communion
          
           with
           
             their
             like
          
           :
           Every
           clod
           and
           stone
           inclineth
           to
           the
           Earth
           :
           Water
           would
           go
           to
           Water
           ;
           Air
           to
           Air
           ,
           Fire
           to
           Fire
           ;
           Birds
           and
           Beasts
           associate
           with
           their
           like
           .
           And
           the
           noblest
           natures
           are
           most
           strongly
           thus
           inclined
           ;
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           natural
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           it
           will
           be
           so
           with
           
             holy
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           §
           36.
           3.
           
           And
           I
           find
           that
           the
           
             inordinate
             Contraction
          
           of
           Man
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           this
           Individual-Person
           ,
           with
           the
           
             defect
             of
             Love
          
           to
           
             all
             about
             us
          
           ,
           according
           to
           every
           creatures
           goodness
           ,
           and
           specially
           to
           
             God
             the
             Infinite
             good
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           should
           
             love
             above
             our selves
          
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           sum
           of
           all
           the
           pravity
           of
           man.
           And
           all
           the
           injustice
           and
           injury
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           neglect
           of
           good
           works
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           daily
           terrours
           ,
           and
           self-distracting
           self-tormenting
           cares
           ,
           and
           griefs
           ,
           and
           fears
           ,
           proceed
           from
           this
           
             inordinate
             Love
          
           and
           Adhesion
           to
           our selves
           :
           Therefore
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           
           that
           in
           our
           
             better
             state
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           
             perfectly
             Love
             others
             as
             our selves
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             selfish
             Love
          
           will
           turn
           into
           a
           common
           and
           a
           
             Divine
             Love
          
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           by
           our
           preferring
           the
           common
           and
           the
           
             Divine
             Good
          
           ,
           and
           Interest
           .
        
         
           §
           37.
           
           And
           I
           am
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           power
           and
           Plague
           of
           selfishness
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           now
           
             corrupteth
             ,
             tempteth
          
           and
           disquieteth
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           feel
           any
           fears
           lest
           
             individuation
             cease
          
           ,
           and
           my
           Soul
           fall
           into
           one
           
             common
             Soul
          
           (
           as
           the
           Stoicks
           thought
           all
           Souls
           did
           at
           death
           )
           I
           find
           great
           cause
           to
           suspect
           that
           this
           ariseth
           from
           the
           power
           of
           
             this
             corrupting
             selfishness
          
           :
           For
           Reason
           seeth
           no
           cause
           at
           all
           to
           fear
           it
           were
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           §
           38.
           4.
           
           For
           I
           find
           also
           that
           the
           
             nature
             of
             Love
          
           is
           to
           desire
           as
           
             near
             a
             Union
          
           as
           is
           possible
           ;
           And
           the
           
             strongest
             Love
          
           doth
           strongliest
           desire
           it
           .
           
             Fervent
             Lovers
          
           think
           they
           can
           scarce
           be
           too
           much
           One.
           And
           Love
           is
           our
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           therefore
           so
           is
           Union
           .
        
         
           §
           39.
           5.
           
           And
           I
           find
           that
           when
           Christians
           had
           the
           first
           and
           full
           pourings
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           they
           had
           the
           
             ferventest
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             nearest
             Union
          
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           desire
           of
           propriety
           and
           distance
           .
        
         
           §
           40.
           6.
           
           And
           I
           find
           that
           Christs
           prayer
           for
           the
           felicity
           of
           his
           disciples
           is
           a
           prayer
           for
           
             their
             Unity
             ,
             Joh.
          
           17.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           in
           this
           he
           placeth
           much
           of
           their
           Persection
           .
        
         
           §
           41.
           7.
           
           And
           I
           find
           also
           that
           man
           is
           a
           
             sociable
             nature
          
           and
           that
           all
           men
           find
           by
           experience
           that
           conjunction
           in
           societies
           ,
           is
           needful
           to
           their
           
             Safety
             ,
             strength
          
           and
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           §
           42.
           8.
           
           And
           I
           find
           that
           
             my
             Soul
          
           would
           fain
           be
           
             nearer
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           darkness
           and
           distance
           is
           my
           misery
           and
           
             near
             communion
          
           is
           it
           that
           would
           answer
           all
           the
           tendencies
           of
           my
           Soul
           :
           Why
           then
           should
           I
           
             fear
             too
             near
             a
             Union
          
           .
        
         
           §
           43.
           
           I
           think
           it
           
             utterly
             improbable
          
           ,
           that
           my
           Soul
           
           should
           become
           
             more
             nearly
             united
             to
             any
             creature
             ,
          
           than
           to
           God
           :
           (
           though
           it
           be
           of
           the
           
             same
             kind
          
           with
           
             other
             Souls
          
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           
             below
             God
          
           )
           :
           For
           God
           is
           as
           
             near
             me
          
           as
           I
           am
           to
           my self
           :
           I
           still
           depend
           on
           him
           as
           the
           effect
           upon
           its
           
             total
             constant
             cause
          
           ;
           And
           that
           not
           as
           the
           fruit
           upon
           the
           Tree
           ,
           which
           borroweth
           all
           from
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Air
             ,
             and
             Fire
          
           which
           it
           communicateth
           to
           its
           fruit
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           creature
           on
           its
           Creator
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           Being
           but
           what
           it
           receiveth
           
             totally
             from
             God
          
           ,
           by
           constant
           communication
           .
           Hence
           
             Autonine
             ,
             Seneca
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           thought
           that
           all
           the
           
             World
             was
             God
          
           ,
           or
           one
           
             Great
             Animal
          
           consisting
           of
           
             Divine
             Spirit
             and
             Matter
          
           ,
           as
           Man
           of
           
             Soul
             and
             body
          
           ;
           Sometime
           calling
           the
           supposed
           Soul
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           GOD
           ,
           and
           sometime
           calling
           the
           
             whole
             World
             ,
             God
          
           ;
           But
           still
           meaning
           that
           the
           Universe
           was
           but
           
             one
             Spirit
             and
             Body
          
           united
           and
           that
           we
           all
           are
           parts
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Body
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           Accidents
           at
           least
           .
        
         
           §
           44.
           
           And
           even
           the
           Popish
           
             Mystical
             Divines
          
           in
           their
           pretensions
           to
           the
           
             highest
             Perfection
          
           say
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Benedict
             .
             Anglus
          
           in
           his
           
             Regula
             Perfectionis
          
           ,
           (
           approved
           by
           many
           Doctors
           ,
           )
           who
           placeth
           much
           of
           his
           
             Supereminent
             Life
          
           ,
           in
           our
           
             Believing
             verily
          
           that
           
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             Living
             accordingly
          
           ;
           Maintaining
           that
           all
           creatures
           are
           
             nothing
             distinct
             from
             God
          
           ,
           but
           are
           
             to
             God
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Beams
           are
           to
           
             the
             Sun
          
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Heat
           is
           to
           the
           Fire
           ,
           (
           which
           really
           is
           it self
           ;
           )
           And
           so
           teaching
           us
           to
           rest
           in
           all
           
             things
             as
             Good
          
           ,
           as
           being
           
             nothing
             but
             Gods
             essential
             will
          
           ,
           which
           is
           himself
           (
           resolving
           even
           our
           sins
           and
           Imperfections
           ,
           accordingly
           into
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           Gods
           or
           None
           .
           )
        
         
           §
           45.
           
           And
           all
           these
           men
           have
           as
           fair
           a
           pretence
           for
           their
           conceits
           of
           such
           a
           
             Union
             with
             God
          
           now
           ,
           as
           for
           such
           an
           
             Union
             after
             death
          
           :
           For
           their
           Reason
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           God
           
           being
           Infinite
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
             more
             Beings
          
           than
           
             his
             own
          
           But
           God
           and
           the
           smallest
           Being
           distinct
           ,
           would
           be
           
             more
             Entity
          
           than
           
             God
             alone
          
           :
           But
           Infinity
           can
           have
           
             no
             addition
          
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           
             Ens
             &
             Bonum
             Convertuntur
          
           ;
           But
           God
           only
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           are
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           distinct
           Beings
           from
           God
           now
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           then
           .
           For
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           Annihilated
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           advanced
           as
           to
           be
           deified
           ,
           and
           of
           creatures
           or
           distinct
           Beings
           ,
           turned
           into
           a
           Being
           infinitely
           above
           us
           .
           If
           we
           be
           
             not
             Parts
             of
             God
             now
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           
             so
             then
          
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           could
           prove
           that
           we
           are
           so
           now
           ,
           we
           should
           quickly
           prove
           to
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           then
           God
           hath
           
             material
             divisible
             parts
          
           (
           as
           the
           Stoicks
           thought
           .
           )
           2.
           
           And
           that
           we
           are
           
             no
             such
             parts
          
           ,
           as
           are
           
             not
             distinct
             from
             one
             another
          
           ;
           but
           some
           are
           tormented
           ,
           and
           some
           happy
           .
           And
           3.
           
           That
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           it
           will
           be
           no
           abatement
           of
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           tormented
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           felicity
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           are
           all
           parts
           of
           God
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           Union
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           be
           past
           our
           comprehension
           ,
           yet
           that
           we
           are
           distinct
           and
           distant
           from
           
             each
             other
          
           ,
           and
           have
           each
           one
           a
           
             joy
             or
             misery
             of
             his
             own
             ,
          
           is
           past
           all
           doubt
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           
             Union
             with
             God
          
           to
           be
           feared
           by
           
             holy
             Souls
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             utmost
             possible
          
           to
           be
           
             highliest
             desired
          
           .
        
         
           §
           46.
           
           And
           if
           our
           
             Union
             with
             God
          
           shall
           not
           cease
           our
           Individuation
           ,
           or
           resolve
           us
           into
           a
           Principle
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           so
           also
           of
           our
           Union
           with
           any
           
             common
             Soul
          
           ,
           or
           many
           :
           If
           we
           be
           Unible
           ,
           we
           are
           Partible
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           a
           distinct
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           divided
           substance
           ,
           which
           will
           have
           its
           
             proper
             Accidents
          
           .
           All
           Plants
           are
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
             really
             united
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           radicated
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           live
           ,
           and
           are
           nourished
           by
           it
           :
           And
           yet
           a
           Vine
           is
           a
           Vine
           ,
           and
           an
           Apple
           is
           an
           Apple
           ,
           and
           a
           Rose
           is
           a
           Rose
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Nettle
           is
           a
           Nettle
           .
           And
           few
           men
           would
           be
           
             toiled
             Horses
          
           or
           Toads
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           proved
           that
           they
           are
           animated
           by
           a
           
             common
             Soul.
          
           
        
         
           §
           47.
           
           But
           God
           letteth
           us
           see
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           World
           be
           One
           ,
           yet
           he
           delighteth
           in
           a
           
             wonderful
             diversity
          
           and
           multiplicity
           of
           Individuals
           .
           How
           various
           and
           numerous
           are
           they
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Air
           ?
           And
           are
           there
           none
           in
           the
           
             other
             World
          
           ?
           How
           come
           the
           Stars
           therein
           to
           be
           so
           numerous
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Element
           ?
           And
           though
           perhaps
           Saturn
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Planets
           ,
           or
           many
           Stars
           ,
           may
           send
           forth
           their
           radiant
           Effluvia
           ,
           or
           parts
           ,
           into
           the
           same
           Air
           ,
           which
           the
           Sun
           Beams
           seem
           totally
           to
           fill
           and
           illuminate
           ,
           yet
           the
           Rays
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Stars
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           how
           near
           soever
           in
           the
           same
           Air.
           
        
         
           §
           48.
           
           Were
           there
           now
           no
           more
           Contraction
           by
           Egoity
           or
           Propriety
           among
           men
           ,
           nor
           Mine
           and
           Thine
           did
           signify
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           the
           distance
           were
           greater
           than
           that
           of
           the
           several
           drops
           of
           Water
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           particles
           of
           of
           Light
           in
           the
           illuminated
           Air
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           all
           my
           part
           in
           such
           a
           
             perfect
             unity
          
           and
           Communion
           with
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           knew
           that
           all
           were
           as
           happy
           as
           I
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           were
           no
           divisions
           by
           cross
           interests
           or
           minds
           ,
           but
           all
           were
           One
           ,
           certainly
           it
           would
           make
           my
           own
           comforts
           greater
           by
           far
           than
           they
           are
           now
           ?
           Are
           not
           an
           hundred
           Candles
           set
           together
           and
           united
           as
           splendid
           a
           flame
           as
           if
           they
           w●re
           all
           set
           asunder
           .
           To
           one
           Soul
           ,
           one
           Love
           ,
           one
           Joy
           would
           be
           .
        
         
           §
           49.
           
           Object
           .
           But
           it
           is
           only
           the
           fomes
           that
           individuateth
           Lights
           ;
           As
           when
           the
           same
           Sun
           by
           a
           burning
           Glass
           lighteth
           a
           thousand
           Candles
           ,
           they
           are
           individuate
           only
           by
           the
           matter
           contracting
           ,
           being
           still
           all
           united
           parts
           of
           the
           same
           Sun
           Beams
           .
           And
           when
           they
           are
           extinct
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           ,
           or
           all
           one
           again
           .
        
         
         
           Ans
           .
           They
           were
           before
           they
           were
           extinct
           ,
           both
           One
           and
           many
           ,
           none
           but
           fools
           think
           that
           
             extinction
             annihilateth
          
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           them
           :
           They
           are
           after
           ,
           as
           
             much
             Substance
          
           and
           as
           much
           
             solar
             Fire
          
           though
           diffused
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           and
           
             no
             more
             one
          
           than
           before
           ,
           but
           not
           indeed
           Many
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           Parts
           of
           one
           .
           Nature
           hath
           made
           the
           
             equal
             diffused
             Sun
             Beams
          
           to
           be
           to
           the
           Air
           and
           surface
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           the
           
             blood
             equally
             moving
          
           in
           the
           Body
           :
           And
           our
           Candles
           and
           Fires
           seem
           to
           be
           like
           the
           same
           blood
           contracted
           in
           a
           bile
           or
           Inflammation
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           
             more
             felt
          
           than
           the
           
             equally
             diffused
             blood
          
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           as
           the
           pain
           of
           a
           disease
           .
           And
           so
           when
           our
           Fires
           go
           out
           they
           are
           but
           like
           a
           
             healed
             Scattered
             Inflammation
          
           ,
           &
           the
           same
           substance
           is
           more
           naturally
           and
           equally
           diffused
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Individuation
           of
           Souls
           were
           only
           by
           
             Corporeal
             matter
          
           and
           the
           Union
           thus
           as
           great
           at
           their
           departure
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           diminish
           ,
           if
           it
           did
           not
           
             too
             much
             increase
          
           their
           perfection
           and
           felicity
           :
           For
           there
           would
           be
           no
           diminution
           of
           any
           Substance
           ,
           or
           Power
           ,
           or
           Activity
           ,
           or
           Perfection
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           §
           50.
           
           And
           this
           would
           confute
           their
           fond
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           separated
           Souls
           sleep
           in
           
             nudâ
             potentiâ
          
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           an
           organized
           body
           to
           operate
           in
           :
           For
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           if
           all
           
             holy
             Souls
             were
             One
          
           ,
           this
           World
           ,
           either
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ,
           hath
           a
           
             common
             Body
             ,
             enough
          
           for
           such
           a
           
             Soul
             to
             operate
             in
          
           .
           Even
           those
           Stoicks
           that
           think
           departed
           
             Souls
             are
             One
          
           ,
           do
           think
           that
           that
           
             One
             Soul
          
           hath
           a
           
             nobler
             operation
             than
             ours
          
           ,
           in
           our
           
             narrow
             Bodies
          
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           
             our
             Souls
             cease
             animating
             this
             Body
             ,
          
           they
           have
           the
           nobler
           and
           
             sweeter
             work
          
           in
           part
           ,
           of
           
             animating
             the
             whole
             World
          
           :
           And
           those
           that
           thought
           
             several
             Orbs
          
           had
           their
           
             several
             Souls
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           particular
           wights
           participated
           ,
           said
           the
           like
           of
           separated
           Souls
           ,
           as
           animating
           the
           bodies
           of
           their
           Globes
           or
           Orbs.
           And
           though
           
           all
           these
           men
           trouble
           their
           heads
           with
           their
           own
           vain
           imaginations
           ,
           yet
           this
           much
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Matter
           tells
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           considerable
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           utmost
           fear
           of
           the
           Infidel
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Souls
             departed
             lose
             their
             Individuation
          
           or
           Activity
           ,
           and
           are
           resolved
           into
           one
           
             common
             Soul
          
           ,
           or
           continue
           in
           a
           
             sleepy
             Potentiality
          
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           
             Body
             to
             operate
             in
          
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           contradict
           themselves
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           notorious
           Truth
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           if
           all
           
             holy
             Souls
          
           were
           One
           ,
           no
           one
           would
           be
           a
           Loser
           by
           the
           Union
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           be
           a
           
             greater
             Gain
          
           than
           we
           must
           hope
           for
           :
           For
           a
           part
           of
           One
           is
           as
           much
           and
           as
           noble
           ,
           and
           as
           active
           a
           Substance
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           
             separated
             Person
          
           :
           (
           And
           Annihilation
           ,
           or
           loss
           of
           
             specifique
             Powers
          
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           rationally
           feared
           .
           )
           2.
           
           And
           
             that
             one
             Soul
          
           is
           now
           either
           
             self-subsisting
             without
             a
             Body
          
           ,
           or
           animateth
           a
           
             suitable
             Body
          
           (
           as
           some
           Ancients
           thought
           the
           Angels
           Stars
           .
           )
           If
           
             that
             One
             Soul
          
           can
           act
           without
           a
           Body
           ,
           so
           may
           Ours
           ,
           whether
           as
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           If
           
             that
             One
             Soul
             animate
             a
             suitable
             Body
             ,
          
           ours
           were
           they
           
             united
             parts
          
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           part
           of
           that
           Employment
           ;
           so
           that
           hereby
           they
           confute
           themselves
           .
        
         
           §
           51.
           
           Obj.
           But
           this
           would
           equalize
           the
           Good
           and
           Bad
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           those
           that
           were
           good
           in
           several
           degrees
           ;
           And
           where
           then
           were
           the
           Reward
           and
           Punishment
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           It
           would
           not
           equal
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           
             distinct
             Personality
          
           would
           do
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Souls
           of
           all
           holy
           Persons
           may
           be
           so
           united
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           have
           no
           part
           in
           that
           Union
           .
           Whether
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           united
           in
           one
           sinful
           miserable
           Soul
           ,
           or
           rather
           but
           in
           one
           sinful
           Society
           ,
           or
           be
           greatlier
           
             separate
             disunited
             ,
             contrary
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             militant
             ,
          
           as
           part
           of
           their
           sin
           and
           misery
           ,
           is
           nothing
           to
           this
           case
           .
           2.
           
           Yet
           Natural
           and
           
             Moral
             Union
          
           must
           be
           differenced
           .
           God
           is
           the
           
             Root
             of
             Nature
          
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           
           and
           however
           in
           one
           sense
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             God
             but
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             In
             Him
             all
             Live
             ,
             and
             Move
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Being
             .
          
           But
           yet
           the
           wickeds
           Inbeing
           in
           God
           ,
           doth
           afford
           them
           no
           Sanctifying
           and
           Beatifying
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           experience
           sheweth
           us
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           which
           yet
           holy
           Souls
           have
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           capable
           Recipients
           of
           it
           .
           As
           I
           said
           ,
           different
           Plants
           ,
           Bryars
           and
           Cedars
           ,
           the
           stinking
           and
           the
           sweet
           are
           implanted
           parts
           (
           or
           Accidents
           )
           of
           the
           same
           World
           or
           Earth
           .
           3.
           
           And
           the
           godly
           themselves
           may
           have
           as
           different
           a
           share
           of
           happiness
           in
           one
           
             common
             Soul
          
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           now
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           
             different
             Rewards
          
           (
           even
           as
           Roses
           ,
           and
           Rosemary
           ,
           and
           other
           Herbs
           differ
           in
           the
           
             same
             Garden
          
           ,
           and
           several
           Fruits
           in
           the
           same
           Orchard
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           
             same
             Tree
          
           .
           )
           For
           ,
           if
           Souls
           are
           Unible
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Partible
             Substances
          
           ,
           they
           have
           neither
           
             more
             nor
             less
             of
             Substance
             or
             Holiness
          
           for
           their
           Union
           ;
           and
           so
           will
           each
           have
           his
           proper
           measure
           .
           As
           a
           Tun
           of
           Water
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           will
           there
           still
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           a
           spoonful
           cast
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           52.
           
           Obj.
           But
           Spirits
           are
           not
           as
           Bodies
           extensive
           and
           quantitative
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           partible
           or
           divisible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           your
           supposition
           is
           vain
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           My
           supposition
           is
           but
           the
           objectors
           :
           For
           if
           they
           confess
           that
           Spirits
           are
           Substances
           (
           as
           cannot
           with
           reason
           be
           denyed
           ;
           For
           they
           that
           Specify
           their
           operations
           by
           Motion
           only
           yet
           suppose
           a
           pure
           proper
           substance
           to
           be
           the
           subject
           or
           thing
           Moved
           )
           then
           when
           they
           talk
           of
           
             Many
             Souls
             becoming
             One
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           conjunction
           and
           increase
           of
           the
           Substance
           of
           that
           one
           .
           Or
           when
           they
           say
           that
           they
           were
           
             alwaies
             One
          
           ,
           they
           will
           confess
           withal
           that
           they
           now
           differ
           in
           number
           ,
           as
           individuate
           in
           the
           body
           :
           And
           who
           will
           say
           that
           Millions
           
           of
           Millios
           are
           
             no
             more
          
           than
           one
           of
           all
           those
           
             Millions
             ▪
             Number
          
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Quantity
           :
           And
           all
           Souls
           in
           the
           world
           are
           more
           than
           Cain's
           or
           Abel's
           only
           .
           One
           feeleth
           not
           what
           another
           feeleth
           .
           One
           knoweth
           not
           what
           another
           knoweth
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           though
           Souls
           have
           not
           such
           corporeal
           extension
           ,
           as
           passive
           gross
           bodily
           Matter
           hath
           ,
           yet
           as
           they
           are
           more
           noble
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           more
           noble
           sort
           of
           Extension
           ,
           Quantity
           or
           Degrees
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           all
           Mankind
           conceive
           of
           all
           the
           Spiritual
           Substance
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           yea
           all
           the
           Angels
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Souls
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           
             being
             more
             ,
             and
             having
             more
             Substance
          
           than
           one
           man's
           Soul
           alone
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Fathers
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           especially
           the
           Greeks
           (
           yea
           and
           the
           Second
           Council
           of
           Nice
           )
           thought
           that
           Spirits
           created
           ,
           had
           a
           purer
           sort
           of
           
             Material
             Being
          
           ,
           which
           Tertullian
           called
           a
           Body
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           all
           created
           Spirits
           have
           somewhat
           of
           Passiveness
           ;
           for
           they
           do
           
             Recipere
             vel
             pati
          
           from
           the
           
             Divine
             Influx
          
           :
           Only
           God
           is
           wholly
           impassive
           .
           We
           are
           moved
           when
           we
           move
           ;
           and
           acted
           when
           we
           act
           :
           And
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           conceive
           that
           (
           when
           Matter
           is
           commonly
           called
           Passive
           )
           that
           which
           is
           Passive
           should
           have
           no
           sort
           of
           Matter
           in
           a
           large
           sense
           taken
           :
           And
           if
           it
           have
           any
           parts
           distinguishable
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           God
           divisible
           .
           3.
           
           But
           if
           the
           contrary
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Souls
          
           are
           no
           more
           than
           One
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           uniting
           or
           partition
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           then
           for
           the
           Objection
           of
           all
           Souls
           becoming
           One
           ;
           and
           of
           losing
           Individuation
           ,
           unless
           they
           mean
           by
           Annihilation
           .
        
         
           §
           53.
           
           But
           that
           God
           who
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           delighteth
           both
           in
           the
           Union
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           wonderful
           multiplicity
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           make
           all
           Stars
           to
           be
           only
           One
           ;
           though
           Fire
           have
           a
           most
           uniting
           or
           aggregative
           inclination
           ,
           hath
           further
           given
           experimental
           notice
           that
           
           there
           is
           Individuation
           in
           the
           other
           world
           as
           well
           as
           here
           ,
           even
           
             innumerable
             Angels
             and
             Devils
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             one
             only
          
           ,
           as
           Apparitions
           and
           Witches
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           evidences
           prove
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           anon
           .
           So
           that
           all
           things
           considered
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           that
           Souls
           shall
           lose
           their
           Individuation
           or
           Activity
           (
           though
           they
           change
           their
           manner
           of
           action
           )
           any
           more
           than
           their
           Being
           or
           formal
           Power
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           naturally
           certain
           that
           they
           are
           Immortal
           .
        
         
           §
           54.
           
           And
           if
           
             Holy
             Souls
          
           are
           so
           far
           Immortal
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           prove
           that
           they
           will
           be
           
             Immortally
             Happy
          
           :
           For
           their
           Holiness
           will
           infer
           it
           ;
           And
           few
           will
           ever
           dream
           that
           it
           shall
           there
           go
           ill
           with
           them
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           just
           and
           holy
           God
           will
           not
           use
           those
           well
           whom
           he
           maketh
           holy
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           II.
           That
           holy
           Souls
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           happy
           seemeth
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           common
           notices
           of
           Nature
           planted
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           mankind
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           therefore
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           world
           that
           freely
           use
           their
           understandings
           .
           Most
           ,
           yea
           almost
           all
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           at
           this
           day
           believe
           it
           ,
           besides
           the
           Mahometans
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           the
           most
           barbarous
           Cannibals
           and
           Brasilians
           that
           do
           not
           ,
           whose
           understandings
           have
           had
           the
           least
           improvement
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           rather
           an
           inconsiderate
           Nescience
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           a
           denying
           opposition
           .
           And
           though
           some
           Philosophers
           denyed
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           a
           small
           and
           contemned
           party
           :
           And
           though
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           were
           somewhat
           dubious
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           a
           certainty
           which
           they
           professed
           to
           want
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           probability
           or
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           true
           .
           And
           both
           the
           Vulgar
           and
           the
           deep
           studyed
           men
           believed
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           questioned
           it
           were
           the
           half
           studyed
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           not
           
           resting
           in
           the
           Natural
           notice
           ,
           nor
           yet
           reaching
           full
           intellectual
           Evidence
           of
           it
           by
           discourse
           ,
           had
           found
           out
           matter
           of
           difficulty
           to
           puzzle
           them
           ,
           and
           came
           not
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           wisdom
           as
           would
           have
           resolved
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           even
           among
           Apostates
           from
           Christianity
           most
           or
           many
           still
           acknowledge
           the
           
             Souls
             Immortality
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Felicity
           and
           Reward
           of
           
             holy
             Souls
          
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           the
           
             common
             Notices
          
           ,
           known
           by
           nature
           to
           mankind
           :
           Julian
           was
           so
           much
           perswaded
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           on
           that
           account
           he
           exhorteth
           his
           Priests
           and
           Subjects
           to
           great
           strictness
           and
           holiness
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Christians
           did
           not
           exceed
           them
           .
           And
           among
           us
           the
           Lord
           
             Herbert
             de
             Veritate
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           that
           seem
           not
           to
           believe
           our
           supernatural
           Revelations
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           do
           fully
           acknowledge
           it
           .
           Besides
           those
           Philosophers
           who
           most
           opposed
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           
             Porphyrius
             ,
             Maximus
             Tyrius
          
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           we
           find
           that
           this
           notice
           hath
           so
           deep
           a
           root
           in
           Nature
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           those
           that
           study
           and
           labour
           themselves
           into
           Bestiality
           (
           or
           Sadduceism
           )
           are
           able
           to
           excuss
           the
           fears
           of
           future
           misery
           but
           Conscience
           overcometh
           or
           troubleth
           them
           much
           at
           least
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           the
           worst
           they
           can
           against
           it
           .
           And
           whence
           should
           all
           this
           be
           in
           man
           and
           not
           in
           Beasts
           ,
           if
           man
           had
           no
           further
           reason
           of
           hopes
           and
           fears
           then
           they
           ?
           Are
           a
           few
           Sadduces
           wiser
           by
           their
           forced
           or
           crude
           conceits
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           World
           that
           are
           taught
           by
           Nature
           itself
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           III.
           If
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           have
           made
           it
           every
           mans
           certain
           duty
           to
           make
           it
           his
           Chief
           care
           and
           work
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           seek
           for
           happiness
           hereafter
           ,
           then
           such
           a
           happiness
           
           there
           is
           for
           them
           that
           truly
           seek
           it
           .
           But
           the
           antecedent
           is
           certain
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           proved
           .
           
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           antecedent
           ,
           The
           world
           is
           made
           up
           of
           three
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           future
           retribution
           .
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           take
           it
           for
           a
           certain
           Truth
           (
           such
           are
           Christians
           ;
           Mahometans
           ,
           and
           most
           Heathens
           .
           )
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           take
           it
           for
           Uncertain
           ,
           but
           most
           probable
           or
           likeliest
           to
           be
           true
           .
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           take
           it
           for
           Uncertain
           ,
           but
           rather
           think
           it
           Untrue
           .
           (
           For
           as
           none
           can
           be
           certain
           that
           it
           is
           false
           (
           which
           indeed
           is
           true
           )
           so
           I
           never
           yet
           met
           with
           one
           that
           
             would
             say
          
           he
           
             was
             certain
             it
             was
             false
          
           .
           )
           So
           that
           I
           need
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           mention
           of
           any
           other
           party
           or
           opinion
           .
           But
           if
           any
           should
           say
           so
           ;
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           speaketh
           falsly
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           
             all
             these
          
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           the
           two
           former
           sorts
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           their
           Chief
           care
           and
           work
           to
           seek
           for
           happiness
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           easily
           proved
           thus
           :
           Natural
           reason
           requireth
           every
           man
           to
           seek
           that
           which
           is
           Best
           for
           himself
           with
           the
           greatest
           diligence
           :
           But
           Natural
           reason
           saith
           that
           a
           Probability
           or
           Possibility
           of
           the
           future
           everlasting
           happiness
           is
           better
           and
           more
           worthy
           to
           be
           sought
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           attainable
           in
           this
           present
           life
           (
           which
           doth
           not
           suppose
           it
           .
           )
           
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           The
           Major
           is
           past
           doubt
           .
           Good
           and
           Felicity
           being
           necessarily
           desired
           by
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           Best
           and
           known
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           must
           be
           Most
           desired
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Minor
           should
           be
           as
           far
           past
           doubt
           ,
           to
           men
           that
           use
           not
           their
           sense
           against
           their
           reason
           .
           For
           1.
           
           In
           this
           life
           there
           is
           nothing
           certain
           to
           be
           continued
           one
           hour
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           all
           will
           quickly
           end
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           longest
           life
           is
           short
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           
             time
             and
             pleasure
             past
          
           are
           
             nothing
             ,
             properly
             nothing
          
           ;
           And
           so
           no
           better
           to
           us
           than
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           .
           4.
           
           And
           it
           is
           
           certain
           that
           while
           we
           possess
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           poor
           ,
           unsatisfactory
           things
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           flesh
           being
           no
           sweeter
           to
           a
           man
           than
           to
           a
           beast
           ;
           And
           the
           trouble
           that
           accompanieth
           it
           much
           more
           .
           Beasts
           have
           not
           the
           cares
           ,
           fears
           and
           sorrows
           upon
           foresight
           which
           man
           hath
           :
           They
           fear
           not
           death
           upon
           foreknowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           fear
           any
           misery
           after
           death
           ,
           nor
           are
           put
           upon
           any
           labour
           ,
           sufferings
           or
           Tryals
           ,
           to
           obtain
           a
           future
           happiness
           ,
           or
           avoid
           a
           future
           misery
           :
           All
           which
           considered
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           not
           by
           reason
           ,
           who
           saith
           this
           
             vain
             vexatious
          
           life
           is
           better
           than
           the
           Possibility
           or
           Probability
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Glory
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           consequence
           (
           or
           Major
           )
           of
           the
           first
           Argument
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           of
           itself
           ,
           from
           
             Gods
             perfection
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           works
           .
           God
           maketh
           it
           not
           mans
           natural
           Duty
           to
           lay
           out
           his
           chief
           care
           and
           labour
           of
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           on
           that
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           or
           to
           seek
           that
           which
           man
           was
           never
           made
           to
           attain
           ;
           For
           then
           ,
           1.
           
           All
           his
           Duty
           should
           result
           from
           meer
           Deceit
           and
           falshood
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           Govern
           all
           the
           World
           by
           a
           Lie
           which
           cannot
           be
           his
           part
           who
           wanteth
           neither
           
             Power
             ,
             wisdom
          
           ,
           or
           Love
           to
           Rule
           them
           by
           Truth
           and
           righteousness
           ;
           And
           who
           hath
           Printed
           his
           Image
           both
           on
           his
           Laws
           and
           on
           his
           Servants
           ;
           In
           which
           Laws
           Lying
           is
           condemned
           ;
           And
           the
           better
           any
           man
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           hateth
           it
           ;
           And
           Lyars
           are
           loathed
           by
           all
           mankind
           .
           2.
           
           And
           then
           the
           better
           any
           man
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           doth
           his
           duty
           ,
           the
           more
           deluded
           ,
           erroneous
           and
           miserable
           should
           he
           be
           .
           For
           he
           should
           spend
           that
           care
           and
           labour
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           upon
           deceit
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           shall
           never
           have
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           lose
           his
           time
           and
           labour
           .
           And
           he
           should
           deny
           his
           flesh
           those
           temporal
           Pleasures
           which
           bad
           men
           take
           ,
           and
           suffer
           Persecutions
           and
           injuries
           from
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           nothing
           ,
           and
           
           on
           mistake
           :
           And
           the
           wickeder
           or
           more
           unbelieving
           any
           Man
           is
           ,
           the
           wiser
           and
           happier
           should
           he
           be
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           when
           he
           denieth
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           all
           duty
           and
           labour
           in
           seeking
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           avoiding
           future
           punishment
           ;
           and
           while
           he
           taketh
           his
           utmost
           pleasure
           here
           ,
           he
           hath
           all
           that
           Man
           was
           made
           for
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           utterly
           unsuitable
           to
           God's
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           other
           works
           :
           For
           he
           maketh
           nothing
           in
           vain
           ;
           nor
           can
           he
           Lie
           :
           much
           less
           will
           he
           make
           Holiness
           itself
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           duty
           and
           work
           of
           Life
           which
           Reason
           itself
           obligeth
           all
           men
           to
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           only
           vain
           ,
           but
           hurtful
           to
           them
           .
           But
           of
           this
           argument
           I
           have
           been
           elsewhere
           larger
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           IV.
           Man
           differeth
           so
           much
           from
           Bruits
           in
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           future
           possibilities
           ,
           that
           it
           proveth
           that
           he
           differeth
           as
           much
           in
           his
           capacity
           and
           certain
           hopes
           .
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           Man
           knoweth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           by
           his
           works
           :
           He
           knoweth
           that
           
             this
             God
          
           is
           our
           
             absolute
             Lord
          
           ,
           our
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           
             our
             End
          
           :
           He
           knoweth
           that
           naturally
           we
           owe
           him
           
             all
             our
             Love
          
           and
           Obedience
           :
           He
           knoweth
           that
           
             Good
             men
          
           use
           not
           to
           let
           their
           faithfullest
           Servants
           be
           losers
           by
           their
           Fidelity
           ;
           nor
           do
           they
           use
           to
           set
           them
           to
           labour
           in
           vain
           :
           He
           knoweth
           that
           Man's
           Soul
           is
           Immortal
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           least
           that
           it
           is
           far
           most
           probable
           that
           it
           is
           so
           )
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           must
           accordingly
           be
           
             well
             or
             ill
          
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           should
           be
           most
           cared
           for
           .
           2.
           
           And
           why
           should
           God
           give
           him
           all
           this
           Knowledge
           more
           than
           to
           the
           Bruits
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           made
           for
           no
           more
           enjoyment
           than
           the
           Bruits
           ,
           of
           what
           he
           knoweth
           :
           Every
           wise
           Man
           maketh
           his
           work
           fit
           for
           the
           use
           that
           he
           intendeth
           it
           to
           :
           And
           will
           not
           God
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           consequence
           also
           is
           proved
           from
           the
           Divine
           Perfection
           :
           And
           if
           God
           were
           not
           Perfect
           ,
           he
           were
           not
           God
           :
           The
           denial
           of
           a
           God
           therefore
           is
           the
           result
           of
           the
           denial
           of
           Man's
           future
           hopes
           .
        
         
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           an
           Analogical
           Reason
           that
           Bruits
           have
           ,
           those
           men
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           who
           place
           the
           difference
           between
           Man
           and
           Bruits
           ,
           more
           in
           the
           Objects
           ,
           tend
           ency
           and
           work
           of
           our
           Reason
           ,
           than
           in
           our
           Reason
           itself
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           
             Animal
             Religiosum
          
           to
           be
           more
           of
           his
           description
           than
           
             Animal
             Rationale
          
           .
           About
           their
           own
           low
           concerns
           ,
           a
           Fox
           ,
           a
           Dog
           ,
           yea
           ,
           an
           Ass
           ,
           and
           a
           Goose
           have
           such
           actions
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           not
           well
           how
           to
           ascribe
           to
           any
           thing
           below
           some
           kind
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           or
           a
           perception
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           .
           But
           they
           think
           not
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Government
             and
             Laws
          
           ,
           nor
           of
           
             obeying
             ,
             trusting
          
           or
           
             loving
             him
          
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           hopes
           or
           fears
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           
             joyful
             prospect
          
           of
           it
           :
           These
           are
           that
           work
           that
           Man
           was
           made
           for
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           difference
           from
           the
           Bruits
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           unman
           our selves
           ?
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           V.
           The
           Justice
           of
           God
           as
           Governour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           inferreth
           different
           Rewards
           hereafter
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           largely
           elsewhere
           proved
           .
           1.
           
           God
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Mover
           of
           all
           that
           Moveth
           ,
           but
           a
           
             Moral
             Ruler
          
           of
           Man
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Executions
           .
           Else
           there
           were
           no
           proper
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           few
           are
           so
           unnatural
           as
           to
           deny
           :
           And
           Man
           should
           have
           no
           proper
           Duty
           ,
           but
           only
           Motion
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           moved
           :
           And
           then
           how
           cometh
           a
           Government
           by
           Laws
           to
           be
           set
           up
           under
           God
           by
           Men
           ?
           And
           then
           there
           were
           no
           sin
           or
           fault
           in
           any
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Law
           and
           Duty
           ,
           but
           only
           necessitated
           Motion
           ,
           all
           would
           be
           moved
           as
           the
           Mover
           pleased
           ,
           and
           there
           could
           be
           no
           sin
           :
           And
           then
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Moral
           Good
           ,
           but
           forced
           or
           necessary
           motion
           :
           But
           all
           this
           is
           most
           absurd
           :
           And
           experience
           telleth
           us
           that
           God
           doth
           
             de
             facto
             ,
             Morally
             Govern
          
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           his
           
             Right
             is
          
           unquestionable
           .
        
         
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           if
           God
           were
           not
           the
           Ruler
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           
             Laws
             and
             Judgment
          
           ,
           the
           World
           would
           have
           no
           
             universal
             Laws
          
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           
             no
             Man
          
           that
           is
           the
           
             universal
             Ruler
          
           :
           And
           then
           Kings
           ,
           and
           other
           
             Supream
             Powers
          
           ,
           would
           be
           utterly
           Lawless
           and
           ungoverned
           ,
           as
           having
           none
           above
           them
           to
           give
           them
           Laws
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           would
           be
           capable
           of
           no
           sin
           or
           fault
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           punishment
           ;
           which
           yet
           neither
           their
           Subjects
           interest
           ,
           nor
           their
           own
           Consciences
           will
           grant
           ,
           or
           allow
           them
           throughly
           to
           believe
           ,
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           if
           God
           be
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           he
           is
           Just
           :
           or
           else
           he
           were
           not
           Perfect
           ,
           nor
           so
           Good
           as
           he
           requireth
           
             Princes
             and
             Judges
          
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           .
           An
           unjust
           Ruler
           or
           Judge
           is
           abominable
           to
           all
           Mankind
           .
           Righteousness
           is
           the
           great
           Attribute
           of
           the
           
             Universal
             King.
          
           
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           But
           how
           were
           he
           a
           Righteous
           Ruler
           .
           1.
           
           If
           he
           drew
           all
           men
           to
           obey
           him
           by
           deceit
           :
           2.
           
           If
           he
           obliged
           them
           to
           seek
           and
           expect
           a
           felicity
           or
           reward
           which
           he
           will
           never
           give
           them
           .
           3.
           
           If
           he
           make
           Man's
           duty
           his
           misery
           .
           4.
           
           If
           he
           require
           him
           to
           labour
           in
           vain
           .
           5.
           
           If
           he
           suffer
           the
           wicked
           to
           prosecure
           his
           Servants
           to
           the
           Death
           ,
           and
           make
           duty
           costly
           ,
           and
           give
           no
           after
           recompence
           .
           6.
           
           If
           he
           let
           the
           most
           wicked
           on
           the
           Earth
           pass
           unpunished
           ,
           or
           to
           scape
           as
           well
           hereafter
           as
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           in
           greater
           pleasure
           here
           .
           The
           Objections
           fetcht
           from
           the
           
             intrinsecal
             good
             of
             Duty
          
           ,
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           answered
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           VI.
           But
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           us
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           meer
           Nature
           ,
           as
           being
           too
           dark
           for
           men
           so
           blind
           as
           we
           :
           The
           Gospel
           Revelation
           is
           the
           clear
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Hopes
           .
           Christ
           hath
           brought
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           to
           Light
           :
           One
           from
           Heaven
           that
           is
           greater
           
           than
           an
           Angel
           was
           sent
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           our
           hopes
           .
           He
           hath
           risen
           and
           conquered
           death
           ,
           and
           entered
           before
           us
           as
           our
           Captain
           and
           Forerunner
           into
           the
           Everlasting
           habitations
           .
           And
           he
           hath
           all
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           all
           Judgment
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           give
           Eternal
           life
           to
           his
           Elect
           :
           he
           hath
           frequently
           and
           expresly
           promised
           it
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           live
           because
           he
           liveth
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           not
           perish
           ,
           
           but
           have
           Everlasting
           life
           .
           
           And
           how
           fully
           he
           hath
           proved
           and
           sealed
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Word
           ▪
           
           and
           Office
           to
           us
           ,
           
           I
           have
           so
           largely
           opened
           in
           my
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           Life
           of
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           and
           since
           in
           my
           Houshold
           Catechizing
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           here
           repeat
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           as
           all
           his
           Word
           is
           full
           of
           promises
           of
           our
           future
           Glory
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           not
           without
           assurance
           that
           at
           Death
           the
           departing
           Soul
           *
           doth
           enter
           upon
           a
           State
           of
           Joy
           and
           Blessedness
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           expresly
           promised
           the
           penitent
           crucified
           Thief
           ,
           This
           day
           shalt
           thou
           be
           with
           me
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           Luk.
           23.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           gave
           us
           the
           Narrative
           or
           Parable
           of
           the
           damned
           sensualist
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             Luk.
          
           16.
           to
           instruct
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           tells
           the
           Sadduces
           that
           God
           is
           not
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Dead
           (
           as
           his
           Subjects
           and
           Beneficiaries
           )
           but
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           32.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Henoch
           and
           Elias
           were
           taken
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           
           Moses
           that
           died
           appeared
           with
           Elias
           on
           the
           Mount
           Mat.
           17.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           telleth
           us
           ,
           Luk.
           12.
           4.
           that
           they
           that
           kill
           the
           Body
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           to
           kill
           the
           *
           Soul.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           Christ's
           own
           Soul
           was
           commended
           into
           his
           Father's
           hands
           ,
           Luk.
           23.
           46.
           and
           was
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           when
           his
           Body
           was
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           he
           hath
           promised
           that
           ,
           
             Where
             he
             is
             ,
             there
             shall
             his
             Servant
             be
             also
             ,
          
           Joh.
           12.
           26.
           
           And
           that
           the
           life
           here
           begun
           in
           us
           is
           Eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           that
           believeth
           in
           him
           shall
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           shall
           live
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           liveth
           by
           the
           Father
           ;
           for
           he
           dwelleth
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           him
           ,
           Joh.
           17.
           3.
           
           &
           6.
           54.
           
           &
           3.
           16
           ,
           36.
           
           &
           6.
           47
           ,
           56
           ,
           57
           ,
           50.
           1
           
           Joh.
           4.
           
           &
           5.
           13.
           
           Luk.
           17.
           21.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           17.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           accordingly
           Stephen
           that
           saw
           Heaven
           opened
           ,
           prayed
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           receive
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Act.
           7.
           5.
           59.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           we
           are
           come
           to
           Mount
           Sion
           ,
           &c.
           to
           an
           innumerable
           Company
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Just
           made
           perfect
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           Paul
           here
           desireth
           to
           depart
           and
           be
           with
           Christ
           as
           far
           better
           .
           And
           to
           be
           absent
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           be
           present
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           the
           dead
           that
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           are
           blessed
           ,
           from
           henceforth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           their
           works
           follow
           them
           .
        
         
         
           12.
           
           And
           if
           the
           disobedient
           Spirits
           be
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           of
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           suffer
           the
           vengeance
           of
           eternal
           Fire
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           19.
           
           Jude
           7.
           then
           the
           Just
           have
           eternal
           Life
           .
           (
           And
           if
           the
           Jews
           had
           not
           thought
           the
           Soul
           immortal
           Saul
           had
           not
           desired
           the
           Witch
           to
           call
           up
           Samuel
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           :
           )
           The
           rest
           I
           now
           pass
           by
           .
           We
           have
           many
           great
           ,
           and
           precious
           promises
           on
           which
           a
           departed
           Soul
           may
           trust
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           Luk.
           16.
           9.
           
           Christ
           expresly
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           fail
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           must
           leave
           this
           World
           )
           we
           shall
           be
           received
           into
           the
           Everlasting
           habitations
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           VII
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           nothing
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           that
           hath
           made
           all
           these
           Promises
           ,
           when
           we
           find
           how
           he
           
             heareth
             Prayers
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           thereby
           assureth
           his
           Servants
           that
           he
           is
           their
           true
           and
           faithful
           Saviour
           .
           We
           are
           apt
           in
           our
           distress
           to
           cry
           loud
           for
           Mercy
           and
           deliverances
           ;
           and
           when
           humane
           help
           faileth
           to
           promise
           God
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           now
           will
           save
           us
           ,
           we
           will
           thankfully
           acknowledg
           it
           his
           work
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           we
           are
           delivered
           ,
           to
           return
           not
           only
           to
           security
           ,
           but
           to
           ingratitude
           ;
           and
           think
           that
           our
           deliverance
           came
           but
           in
           the
           course
           of
           common
           Providence
           ,
           and
           not
           indeed
           as
           an
           answer
           to
           our
           Prayers
           .
           And
           therefore
           God
           in
           Mercy
           reneweth
           both
           our
           distresses
           and
           our
           deliverances
           ,
           that
           what
           once
           or
           twice
           will
           not
           convince
           us
           of
           ,
           many
           and
           great
           deliverances
           may
           .
           This
           is
           my
           own
           case
           .
           O
           how
           oft
           have
           I
           cryed
           to
           him
           when
           men
           and
           means
           were
           nothing
           ,
           and
           when
           no
           help
           in
           second
           Causes
           did
           appear
           ,
           and
           how
           oft
           and
           suddenly
           and
           mercifully
           hath
           he
           delivered
           me
           ?
           What
           sudden
           ease
           ,
           what
           removal
           of
           long
           afflictions
           have
           I
           had
           !
           such
           extraordinary
           changes
           ,
           and
           beyond
           my
           own
           and
           others
           expectations
           ,
           
           when
           many
           plain-hearted
           upright
           Christians
           have
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           sought
           God
           on
           my
           behalf
           ,
           as
           have
           over
           and
           over
           convinced
           me
           of
           Special
           Providence
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           indeed
           a
           hearer
           of
           Prayers
           .
           And
           wonders
           I
           have
           seen
           done
           for
           others
           also
           ,
           upon
           such
           Prayer
           ,
           more
           than
           for
           my self
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           wonders
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           publick
           Societies
           .
           Though
           I
           and
           others
           are
           too
           like
           those
           
             Israelites
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           78.
           who
           cried
           to
           God
           in
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           he
           oft
           delivered
           them
           out
           of
           their
           distress
           ,
           but
           they
           quickly
           for
           got
           this
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           their
           Convictions
           ,
           Purposes
           and
           Promises
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           have
           praised
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           declared
           his
           works
           with
           thanksgiving
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           were
           all
           these
           Answers
           and
           Mercies
           but
           the
           fruits
           of
           Christ's
           Power
           ,
           Fidelity
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           Promises
           ,
           and
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           greater
           blessings
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           which
           the
           same
           Promises
           give
           me
           Title
           to
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           no
           Promise
           of
           hearing
           Prayer
           ,
           setteth
           up
           
             our
             wills
          
           in
           absoluteness
           ,
           or
           above
           God's
           ,
           as
           if
           every
           will
           of
           our
           ;
           must
           be
           fulfilled
           if
           we
           do
           but
           put
           it
           into
           a
           fervent
           or
           confident
           Prayer
           :
           But
           if
           we
           ask
           any
           thing
           through
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           
             his
             will
          
           ,
           expressed
           in
           his
           Promise
           ,
           he
           will
           hear
           us
           .
           If
           a
           sinful
           love
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           or
           of
           Ease
           ,
           or
           Wealth
           ,
           or
           Honour
           should
           cause
           me
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           against
           Death
           ,
           or
           against
           all
           sickness
           ,
           want
           ,
           reproach
           or
           other
           Trials
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           must
           live
           here
           in
           Prosperity
           for
           ever
           if
           I
           ask
           it
           ,
           this
           sinful
           desire
           and
           expectation
           is
           not
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           of
           Presumption
           :
           What
           if
           God
           will
           not
           abate
           me
           my
           last
           (
           or
           daily
           )
           pains
           ?
           What
           if
           he
           will
           continue
           my
           life
           no
           longer
           ,
           who
           ever
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           earnestly
           soever
           ?
           Shall
           I
           ●●●refore
           forget
           how
           oft
           he
           hath
           heard
           Prayers
           for
           me
           !
           〈◊〉
           how
           wonderfully
           he
           hath
           helped
           both
           me
           and
           others
           ?
           
           My
           Faith
           hath
           oft
           been
           helpt
           by
           such
           experiences
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           forget
           them
           ?
           or
           question
           them
           without
           cause
           at
           last
           ?
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           VIII
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           subordinate
           help
           to
           my
           belief
           of
           Immortality
           with
           Christ
           ,
           to
           find
           so
           much
           evidence
           that
           *
           Angels
           have
           friendly
           communion
           with
           us
           here
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           shall
           have
           communion
           with
           them
           hereafter
           .
           They
           have
           charge
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           pitch
           their
           Tents
           about
           us
           ;
           they
           bear
           us
           up
           ;
           they
           rejoyce
           at
           our
           Repentance
           :
           they
           are
           the
           regardful
           Witnesses
           of
           our
           behaviour
           ;
           they
           are
           
             Ministring
             Spirits
             for
             our
             Good
          
           ;
           they
           are
           
             Our
             Angels
             beholding
             the
             Face
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             :
          
           They
           will
           come
           with
           Christ
           in
           glorious
           attendance
           at
           the
           great
           and
           joyful
           Day
           :
           And
           as
           his
           Executioners
           ,
           they
           will
           
             separate
             the
             Just
             from
             the
             Unjust
             .
          
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           know
           their
           communion
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           some
           degree
           of
           experience
           :
           Not
           only
           of
           Old
           did
           they
           appear
           to
           the
           Faithful
           as
           Messengers
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           late
           times
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           Ministration
           for
           us
           :
           Of
           which
           see
           
             Zanchy
             de
             Angelis
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             I.
             Ambrose
          
           of
           our
           communion
           with
           Angels
           .
           Many
           a
           Mercy
           doth
           God
           give
           us
           by
           their
           Ministry
           :
           And
           they
           that
           are
           now
           so
           friendly
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           our
           communion
           and
           help
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           one
           Society
           with
           us
           ,
           do
           he●●●
           greatly
           encourage
           us
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           made
           for
           the
           same
           Region
           ,
           work
           and
           company
           ,
           with
           these
           our
           blessed
           loving
           Friends
           .
           They
           were
           once
           
           in
           a
           life
           of
           tryal
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           as
           we
           are
           now
           (
           though
           not
           on
           Earth
           )
           Jude
           6.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.
           4.
           
           And
           they
           that
           overcame
           and
           are
           confirmed
           rejoice
           in
           our
           victory
           and
           confirmation
           .
           It
           is
           not
           an
           uninhabited
           World
           which
           is
           above
           us
           :
           nor
           such
           as
           is
           beyond
           our
           capacity
           and
           hope
           :
           we
           are
           come
           to
           an
           innumerable
           Company
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           perfected
           Just
           :
           who
           together
           have
           discrete
           quantity
           ,
           or
           numerical
           difference
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           happy
           Union
           and
           communion
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           IX
           .
           And
           Satan
           himself
           ,
           though
           unwillingly
           ,
           hath
           many
           ways
           helped
           my
           belief
           of
           our
           Immortality
           and
           Future
           hopes
           :
           1.
           
           I
           have
           had
           many
           convincing
           proofs
           of
           Witches
           ,
           the
           Contracts
           they
           have
           made
           with
           Devils
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           which
           they
           have
           received
           from
           them
           *
           :
           Beside
           the
           Volums
           of
           Remegius
           ,
           and
           Bodin
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Mallei
             Maleficorum
             ,
             Danaeus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           we
           had
           many
           score
           of
           them
           detected
           ,
           and
           many
           executed
           in
           one
           Year
           in
           Suffolk
           and
           Essex
           †
           (
           about
           1644.
           )
           And
           I
           have
           at
           this
           present
           a
           Flint
           Stone
           which
           was
           one
           of
           about
           160.
           which
           were
           voided
           by
           the
           Urinary
           passage
           by
           a
           bewitched
           Child
           in
           Evesham
           (
           yet
           living
           )
           ;
           some
           of
           near
           an
           Ounce
           weight
           ;
           which
           was
           fully
           proved
           ,
           the
           Witch
           Executed
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           upon
           her
           imprisonment
           ,
           freed
           :
           To
           pass
           by
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           I
           have
           had
           convincing
           Testimony
           of
           Apparitions
           ,
           besides
           that
           famous
           one
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             of
             Mascon
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           Lieutenant
           Collonel
           Bowen
           in
           Wales
           ,
           mentioned
           elsewhere
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           
           many
           *
           Testimonies
           of
           haunted
           Houses
           (
           however
           many
           ,
           or
           most
           such
           reports
           are
           but
           deceits
           .
           )
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           From
           both
           these
           I
           gather
           ,
           1.
           that
           there
           are
           
             Individual
             Inhabitants
          
           of
           the
           
             Invisible
             World
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Spirits
           have
           their
           numerical
           differences
           ,
           whatever
           Unity
           is
           among
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           judge
           the
           same
           of
           
             separated
             Souls
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           our
           Souls
           are
           designed
           to
           future
           happiness
           or
           misery
           ;
           which
           is
           implied
           in
           the
           foresaid
           contracts
           and
           endeavours
           of
           Devils
           for
           our
           ruine
           :
           3.
           
           That
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           are
           the
           way
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Unbelief
           and
           Sin
           the
           way
           to
           misery
           ;
           which
           also
           is
           in
           these
           implied
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           3.
           
           And
           I
           have
           both
           read
           and
           partly
           seen
           convincing
           evidence
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           an
           exercise
           of
           diabolical
           power
           ,
           as
           we
           commonly
           call
           Possession
           :
           Whether
           all
           or
           most
           mad
           men
           are
           under
           such
           a
           Power
           as
           some
           think
           ,
           I
           determine
           not
           :
           But
           that
           some
           are
           under
           it
           is
           evident
           :
           The
           motions
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           seem
           beyond
           Man's
           Natural
           power
           :
           The
           telling
           of
           secrets
           and
           things
           absent
           ,
           the
           speaking
           Languages
           never
           learnt
           ,
           the
           vomiting
           of
           Nails
           ,
           Glass
           ,
           Hairs
           ,
           &c.
           and
           other
           such
           effects
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           sober
           ,
           impartial
           Physicians
           profess
           to
           have
           seen
           ,
           are
           credible
           Testimonies
           .
        
         
           §4
           .
           4.
           
           And
           I
           have
           felt
           ,
           and
           heard
           ,
           and
           known
           from
           others
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           as
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           acts
           of
           malicious
           Spirits
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           Mankind
           .
           The
           advantages
           that
           Satan
           taketh
           of
           a
           corrupted
           Phantasie
           ,
           which
           hath
           once
           taken
           in
           such
           an
           Image
           as
           may
           be
           his
           matter
           to
           Work
           upon
           ,
           is
           very
           remarkable
           .
           I
           have
           known
           a
           worthy
           ,
           learned
           ,
           Pious
           Person
           ,
           
           who
           from
           his
           youth
           to
           old
           Age
           ,
           upon
           such
           an
           advantage
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           tempted
           with
           Pleasure
           to
           torment
           himself
           ,
           even
           his
           
             own
             Flesh
          
           ,
           as
           that
           for
           many
           years
           together
           in
           a
           partial
           melancholy
           at
           divers
           fits
           he
           was
           not
           able
           (
           though
           Conscience
           also
           tormented
           him
           for
           it
           )
           to
           forbear
           .
           Many
           by
           animmodest
           look
           or
           touch
           ,
           have
           given
           Satan
           such
           a
           power
           upon
           their
           Phantasies
           ,
           as
           no
           Reason
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           resolution
           could
           of
           a
           long
           time
           overcome
           .
           Few
           men
           ,
           I
           think
           that
           observe
           themselves
           ,
           have
           not
           at
           sometime
           had
           experience
           of
           such
           inward
           temptations
           ,
           as
           shew
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           is
           an
           invincible
           Enemy
           .
           All
           which
           tell
           us
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           there
           are
           Individual
           Spirits
           .
           2.
           
           Yea
           ,
           Devils
           that
           seek
           
             Man's
             misery
          
           .
           3.
           
           And
           that
           by
           the
           way
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           a
           future
           happiness
           or
           misery
           must
           be
           expected
           by
           us
           all
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           X.
           But
           the
           great
           and
           sure
           Pregnosticks
           of
           our
           
             Immortal
             Happiness
          
           is
           from
           the
           
             Renewing
             Operations
          
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
          
           on
           the
           Soul.
           1.
           
           That
           such
           a
           Renewing
           work
           there
           is
           ,
           all
           true
           Believers
           in
           some
           measure
           feel
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           it
           is
           the
           earnest
           of
           Heaven
           is
           proved
           thus
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           a
           Change
           of
           greatest
           Benefit
           to
           Man.
           2.
           
           And
           if
           Heaven
           be
           the
           very
           Summ
           and
           End
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           And
           if
           it
           overcome
           all
           
             fleshly
             worldly
          
           Opposition
           .
           4.
           
           And
           can
           be
           wrought
           by
           none
           but
           God.
           5.
           
           And
           was
           before
           
             promised
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           all
           sound
           believers
           .
           6.
           
           And
           is
           
             universally
             wrought
          
           in
           
             them
             all
          
           ,
           either
           only
           ,
           or
           eminently
           above
           all
           others
           .
           7.
           
           And
           was
           promised
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Pledge
           and
           Earnest
           of
           Glory
           ;
           then
           it
           can
           be
           no
           less
           than
           such
           a
           Pledge
           and
           Earnest
           .
           But
           the
           former
           are
           all
           true
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           §
           3.
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Change
           is
           of
           grand
           importance
           unto
           Man
           appeareth
           in
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Renovation
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Will
           ,
           and
           Life
           :
           It
           repaireth
           his
           depraved
           faculties
           :
           
           It
           causeth
           Man
           to
           live
           as
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           degenerated
           to
           a
           life
           too
           like
           to
           Bruits
           :
           By
           God's
           permitting
           many
           to
           live
           in
           Blindness
           ,
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           tormentors
           of
           themselves
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           by
           Temptations
           ,
           Injuries
           ,
           Wars
           ,
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           we
           the
           fullier
           see
           what
           it
           is
           that
           Grace
           doth
           save
           men
           from
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           difference
           it
           maketh
           in
           the
           World.
           Those
           that
           have
           lived
           unholily
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           do
           easily
           find
           the
           difference
           in
           themselves
           when
           they
           are
           renewed
           :
           But
           to
           them
           that
           have
           been
           piously
           inclined
           from
           their
           Childhood
           ,
           it
           is
           harder
           to
           discern
           the
           difference
           ,
           unless
           they
           mark
           the
           Case
           of
           others
           .
           If
           Man
           be
           worth
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           the
           use
           that
           his
           Faculties
           were
           made
           :
           And
           if
           he
           be
           not
           good
           for
           the
           Knowledg
           ,
           Love
           and
           Service
           of
           his
           Creator
           ,
           what
           is
           he
           good
           for
           ?
           And
           certainly
           the
           generality
           of
           ungodly
           Worldlings
           :
           are
           undisposed
           to
           all
           such
           works
           as
           this
           ,
           till
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           effectually
           change
           them
           .
           Men
           are
           Slaves
           to
           sin
           till
           Christ
           thus
           make
           them
           free
           ,
           Joh.
           8.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           36.
           
           Rom.
           6.
           18.
           
           Act.
           26.
           18.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           2.
           
           But
           
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Liberty
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           17.
           
           If
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           and
           Image
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Love
             of
             God
             shed
             abroad
             on
             the
             Heart
             ,
          
           be
           not
           our
           Excellency
           ,
           Health
           ,
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           what
           is
           ?
           And
           that
           which
           
             is
             Born
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             is
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Joh.
           3.
           6.
           
           Without
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
          
           :
           Our
           dead
           Notions
           and
           Reason
           when
           we
           
             see
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           have
           not
           power
           to
           
             overcome
             Temptations
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           raise
           up
           Man's
           Soul
           to
           its
           Original
           and
           End
           ,
           nor
           to
           possess
           us
           with
           the
           love
           and
           joyful
           hopes
           of
           future
           Blessedness
           .
           It
           were
           better
           for
           us
           to
           have
           no
           Souls
           ,
           than
           that
           those
           Souls
           should
           be
           void
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           4.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           HEAVEN
           is
           the
           Sum
           and
           End
           of
           all
           the
           Spirits
           Operations
           ,
           appeareth
           in
           all
           that
           
           ●●e
           truly
           Conscious
           of
           them
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           to
           them
           and
           others
           by
           all
           God's
           Precepts
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           causeth
           us
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           it
           causeth
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           description
           of
           all
           God's
           graces
           which
           he
           worketh
           in
           us
           ;
           What
           is
           our
           Knowledge
           and
           Faith
           ,
           but
           our
           knowledge
           and
           belief
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           consisting
           in
           the
           
             Glory
             and
             Love
             of
             God
          
           there
           manifested
           ,
           and
           as
           purchased
           
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           given
           by
           his
           Covenant
           ?
           What
           is
           our
           Hope
           but
           the
           
             Hope
             of
             Glory
          
           ?
           See
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           and
           throughout
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           3.
           21.
           
           Heb.
           6
           ,
           11
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           &
           3.
           6
           ,
           Tit.
           2
           13.
           
           &
           3.
           7.
           
           Col.
           1.
           5
           ,
           23
           ,
           27.
           
           And
           through
           the
           
             Spirit
             we
             wait
          
           for
           all
           this
           Hope
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           5.
           
           What
           is
           our
           Love
           but
           a
           desire
           of
           Communion
           with
           the
           blessed
           God
           initially
           here
           and
           perfectly
           hereafter
           .
           As
           the
           Sum
           of
           Christ's
           Gospel
           was
           ,
           [
           
             Take
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             forsake
             all
             here
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             a
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           ]
           Luke
           14.
           26
           ,
           33.
           
           &
           18.
           22
           ,
           23.
           and
           the
           Consolation
           of
           his
           Gospel
           is
           [
           
             Rejoice
             ,
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             ,
             for
             great
             is
             your
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Matt.
           5.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           So
           the
           same
           is
           the
           Sum
           of
           his
           
             Spirits
             Operations
          
           :
           For
           what
           he
           teacheth
           and
           commandeth
           that
           he
           worketh
           :
           For
           he
           worketh
           by
           that
           Word
           :
           and
           the
           impress
           must
           be
           like
           the
           Signet
           what
           arm
           soever
           set
           it
           on
           .
           He
           sendeth
           not
           his
           Spirit
           to
           make
           men
           craftier
           than
           others
           for
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           them
           
             wiser
             for
             Salvation
          
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           them
           more
           Heavenly
           and
           Holy
           :
           For
           
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             World
             are
             wiser
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             than
             the
             Children
             of
             Light
             :
          
           Heavenliness
           is
           the
           Spirits
           special
           work
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           3.
           
           And
           in
           working
           this
           it
           conquereth
           the
           inward
           undisposedness
           and
           aversness
           of
           a
           
             fleshly
             ,
             worldly
             mind
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
          
           and
           the
           customs
           of
           a
           
             Carnal
             life
          
           ;
           and
           the
           outward
           Temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           allurements
           of
           the
           World.
           Christ
           first
           overcame
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           teacheth
           and
           causeth
           us
           to
           overcome
           it
           ;
           even
           its
           flatteries
           and
           its
           frowns
           :
           Our
           Faith
           is
           our
           V●ctory
           :
           Whether
           this
           Victory
           be
           easie
           ,
           and
           any
           honour
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           let
           our
           experience
           of
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           ungodly
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           
             own
             weakness
          
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           falls
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           forsaketh
           us
           ,
           be
           our
           informer
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           4.
           
           And
           that
           None
           but
           God
           can
           do
           this
           work
           on
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           both
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Causes
           and
           Experience
           prove
           .
           The
           most
           learned
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           holy
           Teachers
           cannot
           (
           as
           they
           confess
           ,
           and
           shew
           :
           )
           The
           wisest
           ,
           and
           most
           loving
           
             Parents
             cannot
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           must
           pray
           to
           him
           that
           can
           :
           The
           greatest
           Princes
           cannot
           ;
           Evil
           Angels
           neither
           can
           nor
           will.
           What
           
             Good
             Angels
          
           can
           do
           on
           the
           Heart
           we
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           that
           they
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           obedient
           Ministers
           of
           God.
           And
           (
           though
           we
           have
           some
           power
           on
           our selves
           ;
           yet
           )
           that
           we
           our selves
           cannot
           do
           it
           :
           that
           we
           cannot
           Quicken
           ,
           Illuminate
           ,
           or
           Sanctifie
           our selves
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           have
           received
           ,
           Conscience
           and
           Experience
           fully
           tell
           us
           ?
        
         
           §
           7.
           5.
           
           And
           that
           Christ
           promised
           this
           Spirit
           in
           a
           special
           measure
           ,
           to
           all
           
             true
             Believers
          
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           in
           them
           his
           
             Advocate
             ,
             Agent
             ,
             Seal
          
           ,
           and
           Mark
           ,
           is
           yet
           visible
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           former
           Prophets
           ,
           Isa
           .
           44.
           34.
           
           Ezek.
           36.
           26.
           
           &
           37.
           14.
           
           Joel
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Ezek.
           11.
           19.
           
           &
           18.
           31.
           
           Eph.
           1.
           13.
           
           Joh.
           3.
           5.
           
           &
           4.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           &
           6.
           63.
           
           &
           7.
           39.
           
           Joh.
           1.
           33.
           
           &
           14.
           16
           ,
           26.
           
           Act.
           1.
           5
           ,
           8.
           
           Joh.
           15.
           26.
           
           &
           16.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           &c.
           Indeed
           the
           
             Spirit
             here
          
           ,
           and
           
             Heaven
             hereafter
          
           ,
           are
           the
           chief
           of
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           6.
           
           And
           that
           this
           Spirit
           is
           given
           (
           not
           to
           Hypocrites
           that
           abuse
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           seriously
           believe
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           meer
           pretending
           nominal
           Christians
           ,
           but
           )
           to
           all
           that
           sincerely
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           evident
           not
           
           only
           to
           themselves
           in
           certainty
           (
           if
           they
           are
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           know
           themselves
           ,
           )
           but
           to
           others
           in
           part
           by
           the
           effects
           :
           They
           have
           other
           Ends
           ,
           other
           affections
           ,
           other
           lives
           ,
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           have
           ;
           Though
           their
           heavenly
           Nature
           and
           Design
           be
           the
           less
           discerned
           and
           honoured
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           their
           chiefest
           difference
           is
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           Man
           ,
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           secret
           actions
           ,
           and
           because
           their
           imperfections
           blemish
           them
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Malignant
           World
           is
           by
           Strangeness
           and
           Enmity
           an
           incompetent
           judge
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           discernable
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           live
           upon
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           heavenly
           Interest
           is
           it
           that
           over-ruleth
           all
           the
           adverse
           Interests
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           order
           thereunto
           they
           live
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           God's
           will
           is
           highest
           and
           most
           prevalent
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           obey
           and
           please
           him
           so
           far
           as
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           business
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           though
           ignorance
           and
           adverse
           Flesh
           ,
           do
           make
           their
           Holiness
           and
           Obedience
           imperfect
           .
           The
           universal
           noise
           and
           opposition
           of
           the
           World
           against
           them
           ,
           doth
           shew
           that
           men
           discern
           a
           very
           great
           difference
           ,
           which
           Error
           and
           cross
           Interests
           ,
           and
           Carnal
           inclinations
           ,
           render
           displeasing
           to
           those
           who
           find
           themselves
           condemned
           by
           their
           heavenly
           Designs
           and
           Conversations
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           But
           whether
           others
           discern
           it
           ,
           or
           deny
           it
           ,
           or
           detest
           it
           ,
           the
           true
           Believer
           is
           conscious
           of
           it
           in
           himself
           :
           Even
           when
           he
           groaneth
           to
           be
           better
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           trust
           ,
           and
           love
           God
           more
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           more
           of
           the
           heavenly
           life
           and
           comforts
           ,
           those
           very
           desires
           signifie
           another
           Appetite
           ,
           and
           Mind
           ,
           than
           Worldlings
           have
           ;
           and
           even
           when
           his
           frailties
           and
           weaknesses
           make
           him
           doubt
           of
           his
           own
           sincerity
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           change
           his
           Governour
           ,
           Rule
           or
           Hopes
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           the
           World
           can
           offer
           him
           .
           He
           hath
           the
           Witness
           
             in
             himself
          
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           Believers
           a
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ,
           calling
           
           up
           their
           Minds
           to
           God
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           warring
           victoriously
           against
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           *
           
             will
             is
             present
             with
             them
          
           ;
           and
           they
           love
           and
           delight
           in
           a
           Holy
           conformity
           to
           their
           Rule
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           never
           so
           well
           and
           pleasant
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           can
           trust
           ,
           and
           love
           God
           most
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           worst
           and
           weakest
           condition
           ,
           they
           
             would
             fain
             be
             Perfect
          
           .
           This
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           its
           renewing
           work
           ,
           so
           greatly
           different
           from
           the
           temper
           and
           desires
           of
           worldly
           men
           ,
           is
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           all
           sound
           believers
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           some
           that
           know
           not
           of
           an
           Incarnate
           Saviour
           ,
           have
           much
           in
           them
           that
           is
           very
           laudable
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           real
           sa●ing
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           whether
           Abraham
           were
           erroneous
           in
           thinking
           that
           even
           the
           Sodom's
           of
           the
           World
           were
           likely
           to
           have
           had
           
             fifty
             righteous
             Persens
          
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           now
           to
           enquire
           :
           But
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           World
           had
           really
           
             a
             Saviour
          
           ,
           about
           Four
           thousand
           Years
           before
           Christ's
           Incarnation
           ;
           even
           the
           God
           of
           pardoning
           Mercy
           ,
           who
           promised
           and
           undertook
           what
           after
           was
           performed
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           end
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           this
           Saviour
           did
           Sanctifie
           God's
           Elect
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           and
           gave
           them
           the
           same
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           dispositions
           (
           in
           some
           degree
           )
           before
           Christ's
           Incarnation
           ,
           as
           is
           given
           since
           :
           yea
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           given
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           11.
           3.
           
           That
           this
           Spirit
           was
           then
           given
           to
           more
           than
           the
           Jews
           .
           4.
           
           That
           Christ
           hath
           put
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           that
           hear
           not
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           into
           no
           worse
           a
           Condition
           than
           he
           found
           them
           in
           :
           That
           as
           the
           
             Jews
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
          
           was
           no
           repeal
           of
           the
           
             Universal
             Law
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           made
           by
           God
           with
           fallen
           Mankind
           in
           
           Adam
           and
           Noah
           ;
           so
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Edition
          
           made
           with
           Christ's
           
             peculiar
             People
          
           ,
           is
           no
           repeal
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Law
           in
           the
           
             first
             Edition
          
           ,
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           hear
           not
           of
           the
           second
           .
           5.
           
           That
           all
           that
           wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           any
           without
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           ;
           as
           the
           light
           which
           goeth
           before
           Sun
           rising
           ,
           and
           after
           Sun
           setting
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           cloudy
           day
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Sun
           which
           others
           see
           ,
           even
           to
           them
           that
           see
           not
           the
           Sun
           itself
           .
           6.
           
           That
           the
           liker
           any
           without
           the
           Church
           are
           to
           the
           Sanctified
           Believers
           ▪
           the
           better
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           unlike
           the
           worse
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           these
           six
           things
           being
           undeniable
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           now
           giveth
           all
           men
           what
           real
           goodness
           is
           any
           where
           to
           be
           found
           .
           But
           it
           is
           notorious
           that
           no
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           in
           Heavenliness
           and
           Virtue
           comparable
           to
           true
           and
           serious
           Christians
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           7.
           
           And
           let
           it
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           *
           Christ
           who
           promised
           the
           greatest
           measures
           of
           the
           Spirit
           (
           which
           he
           accordingly
           hath
           given
           )
           did
           expresly
           promise
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           Means
           and
           
             Pledge
             ,
             First-Fruits
             and
             Earnest
          
           of
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Glory
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           proof
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Glory
           we
           shall
           have
           .
           He
           that
           can
           and
           doth
           give
           us
           a
           Spiritual
           change
           or
           renovation
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           Nature
           and
           tendency
           is
           Heavenly
           ,
           and
           sets
           our
           Hopes
           and
           Hearts
           on
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           turneth
           the
           endeavours
           of
           our
           lives
           to
           the
           seeking
           of
           a
           future
           Blessedness
           ,
           and
           told
           us
           before
           hand
           that
           he
           would
           give
           us
           this
           preparatory
           Grace
           ,
           as
           the
           Earnest
           of
           that
           felicity
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           trusted
           to
           perform
           his
           Word
           in
           our
           actual
           glorification
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           And
           now
           O
           weak
           and
           fearful
           Soul
           !
           Why
           shouldst
           
           thou
           draw
           back
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           case
           were
           yet
           left
           doubtful
           ?
           Is
           not
           thy
           Foundation
           firm
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           way
           of
           Life
           ,
           through
           the
           Valley
           of
           Death
           ,
           made
           safe
           by
           him
           that
           conquered
           Death
           ?
           Art
           thou
           not
           yet
           delivered
           from
           the
           Bondage
           of
           thy
           fears
           ,
           when
           the
           Jaylor
           and
           Executioner
           who
           had
           the
           power
           of
           Death
           ,
           hath
           by
           Christ
           been
           put
           out
           of
           his
           power
           as
           to
           thee
           ?
           Is
           not
           all
           this
           Evidence
           true
           and
           sure
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           not
           the
           Witness
           in
           thy self
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           not
           found
           the
           motions
           ,
           the
           effectual
           Operations
           ,
           the
           renewing
           changes
           of
           this
           Spirit
           in
           thee
           long
           ago
           ;
           and
           is
           he
           not
           still
           the
           Agent
           and
           Witness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           residing
           and
           Operating
           in
           thee
           ?
           Whence
           else
           are
           thy
           groanings
           after
           God
           ?
           Thy
           desires
           to
           be
           nearer
           to
           his
           glory
           ?
           To
           know
           him
           better
           ?
           To
           Love
           him
           more
           ?
           Whence
           came
           all
           the
           pleasure
           thou
           hast
           had
           in
           his
           Sacred
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Ways
           ,
           and
           Service
           ?
           Who
           else
           overcame
           thy
           Folly
           ,
           and
           Pride
           ,
           and
           vain
           desires
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           overcome
           ?
           Who
           made
           it
           thy
           choice
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hear
           his
           Word
           ,
           as
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           and
           to
           despise
           the
           Honours
           ,
           and
           Preferments
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           account
           them
           all
           as
           Dung
           and
           Dross
           ?
           Who
           breathed
           in
           thee
           all
           those
           Requests
           that
           thou
           hast
           sent
           up
           to
           God
           ?
           Overvalue
           not
           corrupted
           Nature
           ;
           it
           bringeth
           not
           forth
           such
           Fruits
           as
           these
           :
           If
           thou
           doubt
           of
           that
           ,
           remember
           what
           thou
           wast
           in
           the
           Hour
           of
           Temptation
           ;
           even
           of
           poor
           and
           weak
           Temptations
           :
           And
           how
           small
           a
           matter
           hath
           drawn
           thee
           to
           sin
           ,
           when
           God
           did
           but
           leave
           thee
           to
           thy self
           :
           Forget
           not
           the
           Days
           of
           youthful
           Vanity
           :
           Over-look
           not
           the
           case
           of
           the
           miserable
           World
           ?
           Even
           of
           thy
           sinful
           Neighbours
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Light
           still
           live
           in
           darkness
           ?
           And
           hear
           not
           the
           loudest
           Calls
           of
           God
           ?
           Look
           about
           on
           Thousands
           that
           in
           the
           same
           Land
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           same
           teaching
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           greatest
           judgments
           and
           deliverance
           ,
           run
           on
           
           to
           all
           excess
           of
           riot
           ,
           and
           as
           past
           feeling
           are
           greedily
           vicious
           and
           unclean
           :
           Is
           it
           no
           work
           of
           Christ's
           Spirit
           that
           hath
           made
           thee
           to
           differ
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           nothing
           to
           boast
           of
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           ;
           but
           thou
           hast
           also
           much
           to
           be
           thankful
           for
           .
           Thy
           
             Holy
             desires
          
           are
           alas
           ,
           
             too
             weak
          
           :
           but
           they
           are
           Holy
           :
           Thy
           Love
           hath
           been
           too
           cold
           :
           but
           it
           is
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           the
           Most
           Holy
           God
           that
           thou
           hast
           loved
           :
           Thy
           Hopes
           in
           God
           have
           been
           too
           low
           :
           but
           it
           is
           God
           thou
           hast
           hoped
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           Love
           and
           Glory
           that
           thou
           hast
           hoped
           for
           :
           Thy
           prayers
           have
           been
           too
           dull
           and
           interrupted
           :
           but
           it
           is
           Holiness
           and
           Heaven
           that
           thou
           hast
           most
           prayed
           for
           :
           Thy
           labours
           and
           endeavours
           have
           been
           too
           sloathful
           :
           but
           it
           is
           God
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           of
           Mankind
           that
           thou
           hast
           laboured
           for
           .
           Though
           thy
           motion
           were
           too
           weak
           and
           slow
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           Godward
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           
             from
             God.
          
           O
           bless
           the
           Lord
           that
           hath
           not
           only
           given
           thee
           a
           Word
           ,
           that
           beareth
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           sealed
           by
           uncontrolled
           Miracles
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           thy
           Belief
           ,
           but
           hath
           also
           fulfilled
           his
           Promises
           so
           oft
           and
           notably
           to
           thee
           ,
           in
           the
           answer
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           and
           convincing
           deliverances
           of
           thy self
           and
           many
           others
           !
           And
           hath
           by
           wonders
           oft
           assisted
           thy
           Faith
           ;
           bless
           that
           God
           of
           Light
           and
           Love
           ,
           who
           besides
           the
           universal
           attestations
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           long
           ago
           given
           to
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           given
           thee
           the
           internal
           Seal
           ,
           the
           nearer
           indwelling
           attestation
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           
             Power
             ,
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           imprinted
           on
           thy
           
             Nature
             ,
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
          
           the
           Witness
           in
           thy self
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           a
           humane
           Dream
           ,
           or
           lifeless
           thing
           ;
           that
           by
           Regeneration
           hath
           been
           here
           preparing
           thee
           for
           the
           Light
           of
           Glory
           ,
           as
           by
           Generation
           he
           prepared
           thee
           to
           see
           this
           Light
           ,
           and
           converse
           with
           men
           :
           And
           wilt
           thou
           yet
           doubt
           and
           fear
           against
           all
           this
           
             Evidence
             ,
             Experience
          
           ,
           and
           Foretast
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           13.
           
           I
           think
           it
           not
           needless
           labour
           to
           confirm
           my
           Soul
           in
           the
           full
           persuasion
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           its
           own
           
             Immortal
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           future
           Life
           of
           Joy
           or
           Misery
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             certain
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
          
           The
           
             Being
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Perfection
           hath
           so
           great
           Evidence
           that
           I
           find
           no
           great
           Temptation
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           whether
           there
           be
           an
           Earth
           or
           a
           Sun
           ;
           and
           the
           Atheist
           seemeth
           to
           me
           to
           be
           in
           that
           no
           better
           than
           Mad
           ;
           the
           
             Christian
             Verity
          
           is
           known
           only
           by
           
             Supernatural
             Revelation
          
           ;
           but
           by
           such
           Revelation
           it
           is
           so
           attested
           externally
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           internally
           to
           Holy
           Souls
           ,
           as
           maketh
           Faith
           the
           Ruling
           ,
           
             victorious
             ,
             consolatory
          
           Principle
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           must
           live
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           sight
           :
           But
           the
           
             Souls
             Immortality
          
           and
           Reward
           hereafter
           is
           of
           a
           middle
           
             Nature
             ;
             viz.
          
           Of
           
             Natural
             Revelation
          
           ,
           but
           incomparably
           
             less
             clear
          
           than
           the
           
             Being
             of
             a
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           
             Evangelical
             (
             Supernatural
             )
             Revelation
          
           ,
           is
           made
           to
           us
           much
           
             more
             clear
          
           and
           sure
           .
           And
           I
           find
           among
           the
           Infidels
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           that
           most
           who
           deny
           the
           
             Christian
             Verity
          
           ,
           do
           almost
           as
           much
           deny
           or
           question
           the
           Retribution
           of
           a
           
             future
             Life
          
           :
           And
           they
           that
           are
           fully
           satisfied
           of
           this
           ,
           do
           find
           Christianity
           so
           excellently
           Congruous
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           greatly
           facilitateth
           the
           work
           of
           Faith.
           Therefore
           I
           think
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           verity
           more
           needful
           to
           be
           throughly
           digested
           into
           
             a
             full
             assurance
          
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           the
           
             Souls
             Immortality
          
           and
           hope
           of
           future
           happiness
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           great
           unlikeness
           of
           mens
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           to
           such
           a
           Belief
           as
           we
           all
           profess
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           fear
           that
           not
           only
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           but
           most
           that
           truly
           hope
           for
           Glory
           have
           a
           far
           
             weaker
             belief
          
           (
           in
           habit
           and
           act
           )
           of
           the
           
             Souls
             Immortality
          
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           they
           seem
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           in
           themselves
           .
           Can
           I
           be
           certain
           or
           
             fully
             persuaded
          
           (
           in
           
             habit
             
             and
             act
          
           )
           of
           the
           
             future
             Rewards
          
           ,
           and
           Punishments
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           all
           shortly
           judged
           as
           we
           have
           lived
           here
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           despise
           all
           the
           Vanities
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           set
           my
           heart
           with
           resolution
           and
           diligence
           to
           the
           preparation
           which
           must
           be
           made
           by
           a
           holy
           ,
           heavenly
           ,
           fruitful
           Life
           ,
           as
           one
           whose
           Soul
           is
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           hopes
           and
           fears
           of
           things
           of
           such
           unspeakable
           importance
           .
           Who
           could
           stand
           dallying
           as
           most
           men
           do
           ,
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           that
           did
           verily
           believe
           his
           Immortal
           Soul
           must
           be
           shortly
           there
           ?
           Though
           such
           a
           one
           had
           no
           certainty
           of
           his
           own
           particular
           Title
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           certainty
           of
           such
           a
           grand
           concernment
           (
           that
           Joy
           or
           misery
           is
           at
           hand
           )
           would
           surely
           awaken
           him
           to
           try
           ,
           to
           cry
           ,
           to
           search
           ;
           to
           beg
           ,
           to
           strive
           ,
           to
           watch
           ,
           to
           spare
           no
           care
           ,
           or
           cost
           ,
           or
           labour
           to
           make
           all
           sure
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           weight
           :
           It
           could
           not
           be
           but
           he
           would
           do
           it
           
             with
             speed
          
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           with
           a
           full
           resolved
           Soul
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           with
           earnest
           zeal
           and
           diligence
           .
           What
           Man
           that
           once
           saw
           the
           things
           which
           we
           hear
           of
           ,
           even
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           would
           not
           afterwards
           (
           at
           least
           in
           deep
           regard
           and
           seriousness
           )
           exceed
           the
           most
           resolved
           Believer
           that
           you
           know
           :
           One
           would
           think
           in
           Reason
           it
           should
           be
           so
           thought
           :
           I
           confess
           a
           wicked
           Heart
           is
           very
           sensless
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           I
           do
           confess
           that
           there
           is
           much
           weakness
           of
           the
           Belief
           of
           things
           unseen
           where
           yet
           there
           is
           sincerity
           :
           But
           surely
           there
           will
           be
           some
           proportion
           between
           our
           Belief
           and
           its
           Effects
           .
           And
           where
           there
           is
           little
           Regard
           ,
           or
           Fear
           ,
           or
           Hopes
           ,
           or
           Sorrow
           ,
           or
           Joy
           ,
           or
           resolved
           Diligence
           for
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           I
           must
           think
           that
           there
           is
           ,
           (
           in
           act
           at
           least
           )
           but
           
             little
             belief
             of
             it
          
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           Persons
           little
           know
           themselves
           how
           much
           they
           
             secretly
             doubt
          
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           .
           I
           know
           that
           most
           complain
           almost
           altogether
           of
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           
             their
             Title
          
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           
           and
           little
           of
           their
           uncertainty
           of
           a
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           :
           But
           were
           they
           
             more
             certain
          
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           truly
           persuaded
           of
           it
           at
           the
           Heart
           ,
           it
           would
           do
           more
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           that
           serious
           resolved
           faithfulness
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           would
           help
           them
           more
           easily
           to
           be
           sure
           of
           their
           Sincerity
           ,
           than
           long
           examinations
           ,
           &
           many
           marks
           talked
           of
           ,
           
             without
             this
          
           will
           do
           .
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           And
           I
           confess
           that
           the
           great
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           thought
           meet
           that
           in
           the
           Body
           we
           should
           have
           
             as
             clear
          
           ,
           and
           sensible
           ,
           and
           lively
           apprehensions
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           as
           sight
           would
           cause
           .
           For
           that
           would
           be
           to
           have
           too
           much
           of
           Heaven
           or
           Hell
           on
           Earth
           ;
           for
           the
           gust
           would
           follow
           the
           perception
           ,
           and
           so
           
             full
             a
             sense
          
           would
           be
           some
           sort
           of
           a
           possession
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           in
           this
           World.
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           a
           
             darker
             Revelation
          
           than
           sight
           would
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           a
           
             lower
             Perception
          
           ,
           lest
           
             this
             World
          
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           should
           be
           confounded
           ;
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Reason
           should
           be
           put
           out
           of
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           duly
           tryed
           ,
           exercised
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           reward
           .
           But
           yet
           Faith
           is
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Knowledg
           is
           Knowledg
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           
             verily
             believeth
          
           such
           great
           transcendent
           things
           ,
           though
           he
           
             see
             them
             not
          
           ,
           will
           have
           some
           proportionable
           affections
           and
           endeavours
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           I
           confess
           also
           that
           
             Man's
             Soul
          
           in
           Flesh
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           bear
           so
           
             deep
             a
             sense
          
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           as
           sight
           would
           cause
           ;
           because
           it
           here
           operateth
           on
           and
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           
             its
             capacity
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           
             bear
             so
             deep
             a
             sense
          
           ,
           without
           distraction
           ,
           by
           screwing
           up
           the
           Organs
           too
           high
           ,
           till
           they
           break
           ,
           and
           so
           
             over
             doing
          
           would
           
             undo
             all
          
           :
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           
             over-ruling
             Seriousness
          
           ,
           which
           a
           
             certain
             belief
          
           of
           future
           things
           must
           needs
           bring
           the
           Soul
           to
           ,
           that
           truly
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           he
           that
           is
           careful
           and
           serious
           for
           
             this
             World
          
           ,
           and
           looketh
           after
           a
           better
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           
             slight
             ,
             unwilling
             ,
             half-regard
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             second
             place
          
           ,
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           think
           that
           he
           believeth
           ,
           
           but
           as
           he
           liveth
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           doubting
           or
           unbelief
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           a
           Heaven
           &
           Hell
           ,
           is
           greater
           than
           his
           Belief
           .
        
         
           §
           18.
           
           O
           then
           ,
           for
           what
           should
           my
           Soul
           more
           pray
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           clearer
           and
           a
           
             stronger
             Faith
          
           ?
           I
           believe
           ,
           Lord
           help
           my
           unbelief
           !
           I
           have
           many
           a
           Thousand
           times
           groaned
           to
           thee
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           this
           remnant
           of
           darkness
           and
           unbelief
           :
           I
           have
           many
           Thousand
           times
           thought
           of
           the
           Evidences
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             verity
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           necessity
           of
           a
           lively
           ,
           powerful
           ,
           active
           Faith.
           I
           have
           begged
           it
           :
           I
           have
           cryed
           to
           thee
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           Lord
           increase
           my
           Faith
           :
           I
           have
           written
           and
           spoken
           that
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           most
           useful
           to
           my self
           ,
           to
           raise
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           higher
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           liker
           those
           of
           sense
           :
           But
           yet
           ,
           yet
           Lord
           ,
           how
           dark
           is
           this
           World
           ?
           What
           a
           Dungeon
           is
           this
           Flesh
           ?
           How
           little
           clearer
           is
           my
           sight
           ,
           and
           little
           quicker
           are
           my
           perceptions
           ,
           of
           unseen
           things
           ,
           than
           long
           ago
           ?
           Am
           I
           at
           the
           highest
           〈◊〉
           Man
           on
           Earth
           can
           reach
           ?
           and
           that
           when
           I
           am
           so
           dark
           and
           low
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           growth
           of
           these
           apprehensions
           more
           to
           be
           expected
           ?
           Doth
           the
           Soul
           cease
           its
           increase
           in
           vigorous
           Perception
           ,
           when
           the
           Body
           ceaseth
           its
           increase
           or
           vigor
           of
           sensation
           ?
           Must
           I
           sit
           down
           in
           so
           low
           a
           measure
           ,
           while
           I
           am
           drawing
           nearer
           to
           the
           things
           believed
           ?
           and
           am
           almost
           there
           where
           belief
           must
           pass
           into
           sight
           and
           love
           ?
           or
           must
           I
           take
           up
           with
           the
           
             passive
             silence
          
           and
           inactivity
           ,
           which
           some
           Fryars
           persuade
           us
           is
           nearer
           to
           Perfection
           ?
           and
           under
           pretence
           of
           Annihilation
           and
           Receptivity
           ,
           let
           my
           fluggish
           Heart
           alone
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           in
           this
           neglect
           I
           wait
           for
           thy
           Operations
           :
           O
           let
           not
           a
           Soul
           that
           is
           driven
           from
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           
             weary
             of
             Vanity
          
           ,
           and
           can
           think
           of
           little
           else
           but
           immortality
           ,
           that
           
             seeks
             and
             crys
          
           both
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           for
           the
           
             heavenly
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           fain
           would
           have
           some
           foretast
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           of
           the
           first
           Fruits
           of
           the
           promised
           
           joys
           ,
           let
           not
           such
           a
           Soul
           either
           long
           ,
           or
           cry
           ,
           or
           strive
           in
           vain
           ?
           Punish
           not
           my
           former
           grieving
           of
           thy
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           deserting
           a
           Soul
           that
           cryeth
           for
           thy
           Grace
           ,
           so
           near
           its
           great
           and
           unconceivable
           change
           :
           Let
           me
           not
           languish
           in
           vain
           desires
           ,
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           Hope
           ;
           nor
           pass
           with
           
             doubtful
             Thoughts
          
           ,
           and
           Fears
           from
           this
           Vale
           of
           Misery
           ?
           Which
           should
           be
           the
           Season
           of
           Triumphant
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Hope
           ,
           
             and
             Joy
          
           ,
           if
           not
           when
           I
           am
           entering
           on
           the
           World
           of
           Joy
           ?
           O
           thou
           that
           hast
           left
           us
           so
           many
           consolatory
           words
           of
           Promise
           ,
           that
           our
           joy
           may
           be
           full
           ,
           send
           ,
           O
           send
           the
           promised
           Comforter
           ,
           without
           whose
           approaches
           and
           heavenly
           Beams
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           strivings
           have
           been
           assayed
           ,
           it
           will
           still
           be
           Night
           and
           Winter
           with
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           But
           have
           I
           not
           expected
           more
           particular
           and
           more
           
             sensitive
             Conceptions
          
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           of
           blessed
           Souls
           ,
           than
           I
           should
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           ●emained
           less
           satisfied
           ,
           because
           I
           expected
           such
           
             distinct
             Perceptions
          
           to
           my
           satisfaction
           which
           God
           doth
           not
           ordinarily
           give
           ,
           to
           Souls
           in
           Flesh
           ?
           I
           fear
           it
           hath
           been
           too
           much
           so
           :
           
             A
             distrust
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             distrustful
             desire
          
           to
           
             know
             much
          
           (
           Good
           and
           Evil
           )
           for
           our selves
           ,
           as
           necessary
           to
           our
           quiet
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           was
           that
           sin
           which
           hath
           deeply
           corrupted
           Man's
           Nature
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           of
           our
           common
           pravity
           than
           is
           commonly
           observed
           :
           I
           find
           that
           this
           Distrust
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           Redeemer
           ,
           hath
           had
           too
           great
           a
           hand
           in
           my
           desires
           of
           a
           distincter
           and
           
             more
             sensible
          
           Knowledg
           :
           I
           know
           that
           I
           should
           implicitely
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           quietly
           ,
           trust
           my
           Soul
           into
           my
           Redeemers
           Hands
           ;
           (
           of
           which
           I
           must
           speak
           more
           anon
           :
           )
           And
           it
           is
           not
           only
           
             for
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           but
           also
           
             for
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           that
           a
           
             distrustful
             care
          
           is
           our
           great
           sin
           and
           Misery
           .
           But
           yet
           we
           must
           desire
           that
           our
           Knowledge
           and
           Belief
           may
           be
           as
           distinct
           and
           particular
           
           as
           
             God's
             Revelations
          
           are
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           Love
           no
           further
           than
           we
           know
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           we
           know
           of
           God
           and
           Glory
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           shall
           
             love
             ,
             desire
             and
             trust
          
           him
           :
           It
           is
           a
           known
           and
           not
           meerly
           an
           
             unknown
             God
          
           ,
           and
           happiness
           that
           the
           Soul
           doth
           
             joyfully
             desire
          
           .
           And
           if
           I
           may
           not
           be
           ambitious
           of
           
             too
             sensible
          
           and
           distinct
           Perceptions
           here
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           unseen
           ;
           yet
           must
           I
           desire
           and
           beg
           the
           most
           fervent
           and
           
             sensible
             Love
          
           to
           them
           that
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           .
           I
           am
           willing
           (
           in
           part
           )
           to
           take
           up
           with
           that
           
             unavoidable
             ignorance
          
           ,
           and
           that
           low
           degree
           of
           such
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           God
           confineth
           us
           to
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           he
           will
           give
           me
           but
           such
           
             Consolatory
             foretasts
             in
             Love
             and
             Joy
             ,
          
           which
           such
           a
           
             General
             imperfect
             Knowledge
          
           may
           consist
           with
           ,
           that
           my
           Soul
           may
           not
           pass
           with
           
             distrust
             and
             terrour
          
           ,
           but
           with
           suitable
           
             triumphant
             Hopes
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Everlasting
           pleasures
           .
        
         
           O
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           who
           givest
           Wisdom
           to
           them
           that
           ask
           it
           of
           thee
           ,
           shut
           not
           up
           this
           sinful
           Soul
           in
           darkness
           !
           Leave
           me
           not
           to
           grope
           in
           unsatisfied
           doubts
           ,
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Light
           !
           Or
           if
           my
           Knowledg
           must
           be
           General
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           clear
           and
           powerful
           ;
           and
           deny
           me
           not
           now
           the
           
             lively
             exercise
          
           of
           FAITH
           ,
           HOPE
           ,
           and
           LOVE
           which
           are
           the
           stirrings
           of
           the
           New
           Creature
           ,
           and
           the
           dawnings
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           Earnest
           of
           the
           promised
           Inheritance
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           But
           we
           are
           oft
           ready
           to
           say
           with
           Cicero
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           reading
           such
           as
           Plato
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           Book
           is
           in
           our
           Hands
           ,
           we
           seem
           confident
           of
           our
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           lay
           it
           by
           our
           
             doubts
             return
          
           ;
           so
           our
           Arguments
           seem
           clear
           and
           cogent
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           we
           think
           not
           of
           them
           with
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           we
           are
           oft
           surprized
           with
           Fear
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           our
           Hopes
           be
           vain
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           )
           and
           from
           the
           common
           fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           that
           even
           good
           men
           too
           often
           manifest
           )
           the
           
           Infidels
           gather
           that
           we
           do
           but
           force
           our Selves
           into
           such
           a
           Hope
           as
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           against
           the
           tendency
           of
           mans
           Nature
           and
           that
           we
           were
           not
           made
           for
           a
           better
           World.
           
        
         
           §
           21.
           
           But
           this
           fallacy
           ariseth
           from
           mens
           not
           distinguishing
           ,
           1.
           
             sensitive
             fears
          
           from
           
             Rational
             uncertainty
          
           ,
           or
           doubts
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           mind
           that
           is
           in
           the
           darkness
           of
           unbelief
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           hath
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           I
           find
           in
           my self
           too
           much
           of
           fear
           ,
           when
           I
           look
           into
           Eternity
           ,
           interrupting
           and
           weakening
           my
           Desires
           and
           Joy.
           But
           I
           find
           that
           it
           is
           very
           much
           an
           
             irrational
             sensitive
             Fear
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Darkness
           of
           Man's
           mind
           ,
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Change
           ,
           the
           dreadful
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Man's
           Natural
           
             aversness
             to
             die
          
           ,
           do
           in
           some
           degree
           necessitate
           ,
           even
           when
           Reason
           is
           fully
           satisfied
           that
           such
           fears
           are
           consistent
           with
           certain
           safety
           .
           If
           I
           were
           bound
           with
           the
           strongest
           Chains
           ,
           or
           stood
           on
           the
           surest
           Battlements
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           a
           Castle
           or
           Steeple
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           possibly
           look
           down
           
             without
             fear
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           go
           near
           to
           overcome
           me
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           should
           be
           
             rationally
             sure
          
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           there
           
             fast
             and
             safe
          
           and
           cannot
           fall
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           our
           Prospect
           into
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           :
           Fear
           is
           oft
           a
           
             necessitated
             Passion
          
           :
           When
           a
           Man
           is
           certain
           of
           his
           safe
           Foundation
           ,
           it
           will
           violently
           rob
           him
           of
           the
           comfort
           of
           that
           Certainty
           :
           Yea
           it
           is
           a
           passion
           that
           irrationally
           doth
           much
           to
           
             corrupt
             our
             Reason
          
           it self
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           us
           doubt
           because
           we
           fear
           ,
           though
           we
           
             know
             not
             why
          
           :
           And
           a
           fearful
           Man
           doth
           hardly
           trust
           
             his
             own
             apprehensions
          
           of
           his
           safety
           ,
           but
           among
           other
           Fears
           ,
           is
           still
           ready
           to
           fear
           lest
           
             he
             be
             deceived
          
           :
           Like
           timorous
           Melancholy
           Persons
           about
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           still
           to
           think
           that
           every
           little
           Distemper
           is
           a
           
             mortal
             Symptom
          
           ,
           and
           that
           worse
           is
           still
           near
           them
           than
           they
           feel
           ,
           and
           they
           hardly
           believe
           any
           words
           of
           hope
           .
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           And
           Satan
           knowing
           the
           power
           of
           these
           passions
           ,
           
           and
           having
           easier
           access
           to
           the
           Sensitive
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Intellective
           Faculties
           ,
           doth
           labour
           to
           get
           in
           at
           this
           back
           Door
           ,
           and
           to
           
             frighten
             poor
             Souls
          
           into
           
             doubts
             and
             unbelief
          
           :
           and
           in
           timorous
           Natures
           he
           doth
           it
           with
           too
           great
           success
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Consolatory
           acts
           of
           Faith.
           Though
           yet
           God's
           Mercy
           is
           wonderfully
           seen
           in
           preserving
           many
           honest
           tender
           Souls
           ,
           from
           the
           damning
           part
           of
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           fears
           preserveth
           them
           from
           being
           bold
           with
           sin
           :
           When
           many
           bold
           and
           impudent
           Sinners
           turn
           Infidels
           or
           Atheists
           ,
           by
           forfeiting
           the
           helps
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           §
           23.
           
           And
           indeed
           
             Irrational
             fears
          
           have
           so
           much
           power
           to
           
             raise
             Doubts
          
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           seldom
           separated
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           many
           scarce
           know
           or
           observe
           the
           difference
           between
           Doubts
           and
           Fears
           :
           And
           many
           say
           they
           not
           only
           fear
           but
           doubt
           when
           they
           can
           scarce
           
             tell
             why
          
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           no
           intellectual
           act
           which
           they
           meant
           ,
           but
           an
           
             irrational
             Passion
          
           .
        
         
           §
           24.
           
           If
           therefore
           my
           Soul
           see
           
             undeniable
             Evidence
          
           of
           Immortality
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           able
           by
           irrefragable
           Argument
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           future
           blessedness
           expected
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           convinced
           that
           God's
           promises
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           sealed
           and
           attested
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           warrant
           the
           most
           confident
           belief
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           trust
           my
           Soul
           and
           all
           my
           hopes
           upon
           this
           word
           ,
           and
           evidences
           of
           Truth
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           then
           our
           
             aversness
             to
             die
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             sensible
             fears
          
           of
           a
           Soul
           that
           looketh
           into
           Eternity
           ,
           that
           invalidate
           any
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           my
           Hope
           ,
           nor
           prove
           the
           unsoundness
           of
           my
           Faith.
           
        
         
           §
           25.
           
           But
           yet
           these
           Fears
           do
           prove
           
             its
             weakness
          
           ,
           and
           were
           they
           prevalent
           against
           the
           
             Choice
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             Resolutions
          
           ,
           and
           Endeavours
           of
           Faith
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           prevalent
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           prove
           its
           nullity
           ;
           for
           Faith
           is
           Trust
           ;
           and
           Trust
           is
           a
           
             securing
             ,
             quieting
             thing
             :
             Why
             are
             ye
             fearful
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             Faith
             ?
          
           was
           a
           just
           reproof
           
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           sensible
           dangers
           raised
           up
           their
           fears
           .
           For
           the
           established
           will
           hath
           a
           political
           or
           imperfect
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           
             despotical
             and
             absolute
             Power
          
           over
           our
           Passions
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           fears
           do
           shew
           us
           our
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           stronger
           Faith
           is
           the
           best
           means
           of
           conquering
           even
           
             irrational
             fears
             ;
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             down
             O
             my
             Soul
             ;
             and
             why
             art
             thou
             so
             disquieted
             in
             me
             ?
             Trust
             in
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           Psal
           .
           42.
           is
           a
           needful
           way
           of
           chiding
           a
           timorous
           Heart
           .
        
         
           §
           26.
           
           And
           though
           many
           say
           that
           
             Faith
             hath
             not
             evidence
          
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           it
           is
           an
           Assent
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           meerly
           commanded
           by
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Will
           ,
           without
           a
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Verity
           of
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           yet
           certainly
           the
           same
           Assent
           is
           ordinarily
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           called
           indifferently
           ,
           Knowing
           and
           Believing
           :
           And
           as
           a
           bare
           Command
           ,
           will
           not
           cause
           Love
           ,
           unless
           we
           perceive
           an
           
             Amiableness
             in
          
           the
           Object
           ,
           so
           a
           bare
           Command
           of
           the
           Law
           or
           of
           the
           Will
           ,
           cannot
           alone
           cause
           Belief
           ,
           unless
           we
           perceive
           a
           truth
           in
           the
           Testimony
           believed
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           ;
           or
           an
           act
           without
           its
           Object
           .
           And
           Truth
           is
           perceived
           only
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           some
           way
           Evident
           :
           For
           Evidence
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             objective
             perceptibility
          
           of
           Truth
           ;
           or
           that
           which
           is
           Metaphorically
           called
           Light.
           So
           that
           we
           must
           say
           that
           Faith
           hath
           
             not
             sensible
             Evidence
          
           of
           the
           
             invisible
             things
             believed
          
           ;
           but
           Faith
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           
             willing
             Perception
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
          
           in
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Assertor
           ,
           and
           a
           Trust
           therein
           .
           We
           have
           and
           must
           have
           Evidence
           that
           Scripture
           is
           
             God's
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             his
             Word
             is
             true
          
           ,
           before
           by
           any
           Command
           of
           the
           
             Word
             or
             Will
          
           ,
           we
           can
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           27.
           
           I
           do
           therefore
           neither
           
             despise
             Evidence
          
           as
           unnecessary
           ,
           nor
           
             trust
             to
             it
             alone
          
           as
           the
           
             sufficient
             total
             cause
          
           of
           my
           belief
           :
           For
           if
           
             God's
             Grace
          
           do
           not
           
             open
             mine
             Eyes
          
           ,
           and
           come
           down
           in
           power
           upon
           my
           Will
           ,
           and
           insinuate
           into
           
           it
           a
           
             sweet
             acquaintance
          
           with
           the
           things
           unseen
           ,
           and
           a
           tast
           of
           their
           Goodness
           to
           
             delight
             my
             Soul
          
           ,
           no
           Reasons
           will
           serve
           to
           stablish
           and
           comfort
           me
           ,
           how
           undeniable
           soever
           :
           Reason
           is
           fain
           first
           to
           make
           use
           of
           notions
           ,
           words
           or
           signs
           :
           and
           to
           know
           
             Terms
             ,
             Propositions
          
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           Means
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           Things
           ,
           is
           its
           
             first
             employment
          
           ,
           and
           that
           alas
           which
           Multitudes
           of
           Learned
           men
           do
           take
           up
           with
           :
           But
           it
           's
           the
           Illumination
           of
           God
           that
           must
           give
           us
           an
           
             effectual
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Things
             Spiritual
             and
             Invisible
             ,
          
           which
           these
           
             Notions
             signifie
          
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           our
           
             Organical
             Knowledg
          
           is
           but
           a
           Means
           .
        
         
           §
           28.
           
           To
           sum
           up
           all
           ,
           That
           our
           Hopes
           of
           Heaven
           have
           a
           certain
           ground
           appeareth
           ,
           I.
           From
           Nature
           ,
           II.
           From
           Grace
           ,
           III.
           From
           other
           works
           of
           Gracious
           Providence
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           :
           1.
           
           Made
           capable
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Obliged
           even
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           seek
           it
           before
           all
           .
           3.
           
           Naturally
           desiring
           Perfection
           ,
           1.
           
           Habitual
           .
           2.
           
           Active
           .
           3.
           
           And
           Objective
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           God.
           1.
           
           As
           Good
           and
           Communicative
           .
           2.
           
           As
           Holy
           and
           Righteous
           .
           3.
           
           As
           Wise
           :
           making
           none
           of
           his
           works
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           §
           29.
           
           II.
           From
           Grace
           ,
           1.
           
           Purchasing
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Declaring
           it
           by
           a
           Messenger
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           both
           by
           Word
           and
           by
           Christ's
           own
           (
           and
           others
           )
           Resurrection
           .
           3.
           
           Promising
           it
           .
           4.
           
           Sealing
           that
           Promise
           by
           Miracles
           there
           .
           5.
           
           And
           by
           the
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           §
           30.
           
           III.
           By
           subordinate
           Providence
           ,
           1.
           
           God's
           actual
           Governing
           the
           World
           by
           the
           hopes
           and
           fears
           of
           another
           Life
           .
           2.
           
           The
           many
           helps
           which
           he
           giveth
           us
           for
           a
           heavenly
           Life
           ,
           and
           for
           attaining
           it
           (
           which
           are
           not
           vain
           .
           )
           3.
           
           Specially
           the
           Ministration
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           their
           Love
           
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           us
           ,
           4.
           
           And
           by
           accident
           ,
           Devils
           themselves
           convince
           us
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Temptations
           .
           2.
           
           By
           Apparitions
           and
           haunting
           Houses
           .
           3.
           
           By
           Witches
           .
           4.
           
           By
           Possessions
           :
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           but
           a
           Satanical
           Operation
           on
           the
           Body
           ,
           yet
           is
           so
           Extraordinary
           an
           Operation
           ,
           that
           it
           differeth
           from
           the
           more
           usual
           ,
           as
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           compare
           them
           )
           
             God's
             Spirit
          
           so
           operateth
           on
           the
           Saints
           that
           it
           is
           called
           his
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           possessing
           them
           ,
           as
           different
           from
           his
           lower
           Operations
           on
           others
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           II.
           Having
           proved
           that
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           have
           a
           
             certain
             future
             Happiness
             to
             expect
          
           ,
           the
           Text
           directeth
           me
           next
           to
           consider
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           described
           by
           [
           
             being
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           ]
           viz.
           I.
           What
           is
           included
           in
           our
           [
           
             being
             with
             Christ
          
           .
           ]
           II.
           
             That
             we
          
           shall
           be
           
             with
             him
          
           :
           III.
           Why
           we
           shall
           be
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           To
           
             be
             with
          
           Christ
           includeth
           ,
           1.
           
           Presence
           :
           2.
           
           Union
           .
           3.
           
           Communion
           ,
           or
           participation
           of
           Felicity
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           1.
           
           Quest
           .
           Is
           it
           Christ's
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           his
           
             Humane
             Soul
          
           ,
           or
           his
           
             Humane
             Body
          
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           
             Present
             with
          
           ,
           and
           
             united
             to
          
           ,
           or
           
             All
             ?
             Answ
          
           .
           It
           is
           all
           ,
           but
           variously
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           1.
           
           We
           shall
           be
           Present
           with
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             Quest
             .
             But
             are
             we
             not
             always
             so
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             all
             Creatures
             so
             ?
          
           Answ
           .
           Yes
           ,
           as
           his
           Essence
           comprehendeth
           all
           Place
           and
           Beings
           :
           But
           not
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Operative
             and
             Manifested
          
           in
           and
           by
           
             his
             Glory
          
           .
           Christ
           directeth
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Tongues
           to
           pray
           [
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             :
          
           ]
           And
           yet
           he
           knew
           that
           
             all
             Place
          
           is
           in
           and
           
             with
             God
          
           :
           Because
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           that
           he
           
             Gloriously
             operateth
             and
             shineth
             forth
             to
             holy
             Souls
             :
          
           Even
           
           as
           
             Man's
             Soul
          
           is
           eminently
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Head
           ,
           because
           it
           understandeth
           ,
           and
           reasoneth
           in
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Foot
           or
           Hand
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           also
           there
           .
           And
           as
           we
           look
           a
           Man
           in
           the
           Face
           when
           we
           talk
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           we
           look
           up
           to
           Heaven
           when
           we
           
             pray
             to
             God.
          
           God
           who
           is
           and
           operateth
           as
           the
           Root
           of
           .
           Nature
           in
           all
           the
           works
           of
           Creation
           (
           for
           
             in
             Him
             ,
             we
             Live
             ,
             and
             Move
             ,
             and
             Are
             ,
          
           )
           and
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Grace
           in
           all
           the
           Gracious
           ,
           doth
           Operate
           and
           Is
           by
           the
           works
           and
           splendour
           of
           his
           Glory
           eminently
           in
           Heaven
           :
           By
           which
           Glory
           therefore
           we
           must
           mean
           some
           
             Created
             Glory
          
           :
           For
           his
           Essence
           hath
           no
           inequality
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           2.
           
           We
           shall
           be
           present
           with
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           of
           Christ
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           :
           But
           here
           our
           present
           narrow
           Thoughts
           must
           not
           too
           boldly
           presume
           to
           resolve
           the
           difficulties
           ,
           which
           to
           a
           distinct
           understanding
           of
           this
           should
           be
           overcome
           :
           For
           we
           must
           not
           here
           expect
           any
           more
           than
           a
           dark
           and
           general
           Knowledge
           of
           them
           :
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           formal
           difference
           between
           Christs
           
             glorified
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Flesh
             on
             Earth
          
           .
           2.
           
           Where
           Christ's
           
             glorified
             Body
          
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           it
           extendeth
           :
           3.
           
           VVherein
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           
             Glorified
             Body
          
           differ
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           called
           
             A
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           :
           These
           things
           are
           beyond
           our
           present
           reach
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           1.
           
           For
           what
           conceptions
           can
           we
           have
           of
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           ?
           save
           that
           it
           is
           Pure
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           invisible
           to
           mortal
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           most
           perfect
           state
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           How
           near
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           is
           to
           a
           Spirit
           (
           and
           so
           to
           the
           Soul
           )
           and
           how
           far
           they
           agree
           or
           differ
           in
           substance
           ,
           extensiveness
           ,
           divisibility
           ,
           or
           activity
           ,
           little
           do
           we
           know
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           2.
           
           Nor
           do
           we
           know
           where
           and
           
             how
             far
          
           Christ's
           Body
           is
           present
           by
           extent
           .
           The
           Sun
           is
           commonly
           taken
           for
           a
           Body
           ,
           and
           its
           
             Motive
             ,
             Illuminative
             ,
             and
             Calefactive
             Beams
          
           are
           by
           the
           most
           probable
           Philosophy
           taken
           to
           
           be
           a
           
             real
             emanant
             part
          
           of
           its
           substance
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           it
           is
           Essentially
           as
           extensive
           as
           those
           Beams
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           It
           at
           once
           filleth
           all
           
             our
             Air
          
           ,
           and
           toucheth
           the
           surface
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           further
           it
           extendeth
           we
           cannot
           tell
           :
           And
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           
             Christ's
             glorified
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           ,
           in
           
             Purity
             ,
             Splendour
             ,
             Extent
          
           ,
           or
           Excellency
           of
           Nature
           ,
           little
           do
           poor
           Mortals
           know
           .
           And
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           Let
           no
           Man
           therefore
           cavil
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             How
             can
             a
             whole
             World
             of
             glorified
             Bodies
          
           be
           all
           present
           with
           the
           
             One
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           when
           each
           must
           possess
           its
           proper
           room
           ?
           For
           as
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           
             solar
             Beams
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             extensive
             Air
          
           ,
           are
           so
           compresent
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           can
           discern
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           places
           which
           they
           possess
           ,
           and
           a
           World
           of
           Bodies
           are
           present
           with
           them
           both
           ,
           so
           may
           all
           our
           Bodies
           be
           with
           Christ's
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           true
           confusion
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           2.
           
           Besides
           Presence
           with
           Christ
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           such
           an
           Union
           as
           we
           cannot
           now
           distinctly
           know
           .
           A
           
             political
             Relative
             Union
          
           is
           
             past
             doubt
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Subjects
           have
           in
           one
           Kingdom
           with
           their
           King
           :
           But
           little
           know
           we
           how
           
             much
             more
          
           .
           We
           see
           that
           there
           is
           a
           wonderful
           
             Corporeal
             continuity
          
           or
           contact
           among
           the
           
             material
             works
             of
             God
          
           :
           And
           the
           more
           Spiritual
           ,
           pure
           and
           noble
           ,
           the
           more
           inclination
           each
           Nature
           hath
           to
           Union
           .
           Every
           Plant
           on
           Earth
           hath
           a
           Union
           with
           the
           
             whole
             Earth
          
           in
           which
           it
           liveth
           ;
           they
           are
           
             real
             parts
          
           of
           it
           .
           And
           what
           
             Natural
             Conjunction
             our
             Bodies
          
           shall
           have
           to
           Christ's
           and
           what
           influence
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           past
           our
           Knowledge
           :
           Though
           his
           similitudes
           in
           Joh.
           ●5
           .
           &
           Joh.
           6.
           
           &
           Eph.
           5.
           
           &
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           seem
           to
           extend
           far
           ,
           yet
           being
           but
           similitudes
           ,
           we
           cannot
           fully
           know
           how
           far
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           The
           same
           (
           
             variatis
             variandis
          
           )
           we
           may
           say
           of
           our
           Union
           with
           
             Christ's
             humane
             Soul.
          
           Seeing
           Souls
           
           are
           more
           inclinable
           to
           union
           than
           Bodies
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           all
           Vegetables
           to
           be
           
             united
             parts
          
           of
           
             one
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           have
           each
           one
           its
           proper
           
             individuating
             form
             and
             matter
          
           ,
           we
           cannot
           (
           though
           Animals
           seem
           to
           walk
           more
           disjunct
           )
           imagine
           that
           there
           is
           
             no
             kind
          
           of
           Union
           or
           Conjunction
           of
           
             invisible
             Souls
          
           ;
           though
           they
           retain
           their
           several
           
             substances
             and
             forms
          
           .
           Nor
           yet
           that
           our
           Bodies
           shall
           have
           a
           
             nearer
             Union
          
           with
           
             Christ's
             Body
          
           ,
           than
           our
           Souls
           with
           
             his
             Soul
          
           :
           But
           the
           
             nature
             ,
             manner
          
           ,
           and
           
             measure
             of
             it
          
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           think
           that
           Christ's
           
             glorified
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           is
           such
           in
           
             form
             ,
             parts
             ,
             and
             dimensions
             ,
          
           as
           his
           
             earthly
             Body
          
           was
           :
           That
           it
           hath
           
             Hands
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             Brains
             ,
             Heart
             ,
             Stomach
             ,
             Liver
             ,
             Intestines
             ,
          
           as
           on
           Earth
           :
           Or
           that
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Compound
           of
           
             Earth
             ,
             Water
          
           ,
           and
           Air
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           
             confined
             extent
          
           ;
           for
           then
           as
           his
           Disciples
           and
           a
           few
           Jews
           only
           were
           present
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           besides
           were
           absent
           ,
           and
           had
           none
           of
           his
           Company
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           be
           in
           Heaven
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           such
           only
           as
           Paul
           ,
           but
           all
           true
           Believers
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           the
           Creation
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           shall
           
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             see
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           And
           though
           inequality
           of
           Fitness
           (
           or
           Degrees
           of
           Holiness
           )
           will
           make
           an
           inequality
           of
           Glory
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           prove
           an
           inequality
           by
           
             local
             distance
          
           from
           Christ
           ;
           Or
           if
           such
           there
           be
           (
           for
           it
           's
           beyond
           our
           reach
           )
           yet
           none
           in
           Heaven
           are
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Felicity
           of
           his
           Presence
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           Therefore
           when
           we
           dispute
           against
           them
           that
           hold
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           the
           ubiquity
           of
           
             Christ's
             Body
          
           ,
           we
           do
           assuredly
           conclude
           that
           
             Sense
             is
             Judge
          
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           
             real
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             present
          
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           But
           it
           is
           no
           Judge
           ,
           whether
           Christ's
           
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           be
           present
           or
           not
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           whether
           an
           Angel
           be
           present
           :
           And
           
           we
           conclude
           that
           
             Christ's
             Body
          
           is
           not
           Infinite
           or
           Immense
           as
           is
           his
           Godhead
           ;
           but
           what
           are
           its
           
             dimensions
             ,
             Limits
          
           or
           extent
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           absent
           ,
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           determine
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           tell
           how
           far
           the
           Sun
           extendeth
           its
           secondary
           substance
           ,
           or
           
             emanant
             Beams
          
           ;
           nor
           well
           what
           Locality
           is
           as
           to
           Christ's
           Soul
           or
           any
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           to
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           Their
           fear
           is
           vain
           and
           carnal
           ,
           who
           are
           afraid
           lest
           their
           Union
           with
           Christ
           or
           one
           another
           will
           be
           
             too
             near
          
           ;
           even
           lest
           thereby
           they
           lose
           their
           individuation
           ,
           as
           Rivers
           that
           fall
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           extinguished
           Candles
           whose
           Fire
           is
           after
           but
           a
           Sun-beam
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           the
           common
           Element
           of
           Fire
           in
           the
           Air
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Vegetative
           Spirits
           which
           in
           Autumn
           ,
           retire
           from
           the
           Leaves
           into
           the
           Branches
           and
           Trunk
           of
           the
           Tree
           :
           I
           have
           proved
           before
           ,
           that
           our
           Individuation
           or
           numerical
           Existence
           ceaseth
           not
           :
           And
           that
           no
           Union
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           sure
           ,
           which
           destroyeth
           not
           the
           Being
           ,
           or
           formal
           Powers
           or
           Action
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           great
           radical
           disease
           of
           SELFISHNESS
           and
           want
           of
           Holy
           LOVE
           to
           God
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           causeth
           these
           unreasonable
           Fears
           ;
           Even
           that
           Selfishness
           which
           now
           maketh
           men
           so
           partially
           desirous
           of
           their
           
             own
             wills
          
           and
           pleasure
           in
           comparison
           of
           God's
           ,
           and
           their
           
             own
             Felicity
          
           in
           comparison
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           which
           maketh
           them
           so
           easily
           bear
           God's
           injuries
           ,
           and
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           a
           
             Thousand
             others
          
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           
             their
             own
          
           .
           But
           he
           that
           put
           a
           great
           desire
           of
           the
           
             Bodies
             preservation
          
           into
           the
           Soul
           while
           it
           is
           its
           form
           ,
           will
           abate
           that
           desire
           when
           the
           time
           of
           separation
           is
           come
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           then
           no
           use
           for
           it
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           Else
           it
           would
           be
           a
           torment
           to
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           §
           14.
           3.
           
           And
           as
           we
           shall
           have
           UNION
           ,
           so
           also
           COMMUNION
           with
           the
           Divine
           and
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           respectively
           .
           Both
           as
           they
           will
           be
           the
           Objects
           of
           our
           Souls
           most
           noble
           and
           Constant
           acts
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           will
           be
           the
           Fountain
           or
           Communicative
           cause
           of
           our
           receptions
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           1.
           
           We
           find
           now
           that
           our
           
             various
             Faculties
          
           have
           
             various
             Objects
          
           suitable
           to
           their
           Natures
           :
           The
           Objects
           of
           Sense
           are
           things
           sensible
           ;
           and
           the
           Objects
           of
           Imagination
           things
           Imaginable
           ,
           and
           the
           Objects
           of
           Intellection
           things
           Intelligible
           ,
           and
           the
           Objects
           of
           the
           Will
           things
           amiable
           :
           The
           Eye
           that
           is
           a
           nobler
           Sense
           than
           some
           others
           ,
           hath
           Light
           for
           its
           Object
           ,
           which
           to
           other
           Senses
           is
           none
           :
           and
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Therefore
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           as
           far
           as
           our
           
             Glorified
             Souls
          
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Spiritual
             Glorified
             Bodies
          
           ,
           will
           differ
           ,
           so
           far
           
             Christ's
             Glorified
             Soul
             and
             Body
          
           will
           respectively
           be
           their
           
             several
             Objects
          
           :
           And
           beholding
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             both
          
           will
           be
           part
           of
           
             our
             Glory
          
           .
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           Yet
           is
           it
           not
           hence
           to
           be
           gathered
           that
           the
           
             separated
             Soul
          
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           shall
           not
           have
           
             Christ's
             Glorified
             Body
          
           for
           its
           Object
           :
           For
           the
           Objects
           of
           the
           Body
           are
           also
           the
           Objects
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           the
           Objects
           of
           Sense
           are
           also
           the
           Objects
           of
           Intellection
           and
           Will
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           Objects
           of
           the
           Intellect
           and
           Will
           are
           not
           Objects
           of
           Sense
           .
           The
           
             Separated
             Soul
          
           can
           know
           Christ's
           
             Glorified
             Body
          
           ,
           though
           our
           present
           Bodies
           cannot
           
             see
             a
             Soul.
          
           But
           how
           much
           our
           
             Spiritual
             Bodies
          
           will
           excel
           in
           Capacity
           and
           Activity
           these
           
             passive
             Bodies
          
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           much
           Earth
           and
           Water
           we
           cannot
           tell
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           And
           though
           now
           our
           Souls
           are
           as
           a
           
             Candle
             in
             a
             Lanthorn
          
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           extrinsick
           Objects
           admitted
           by
           the
           Senses
           before
           they
           can
           be
           understood
           ,
           yet
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           therefore
           a
           
             separated
             Soul
          
           cannot
           know
           such
           Objects
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           now
           knoweth
           them
           
             Abstractively
             per
             species
          
           ,
           because
           its
           act
           of
           Ratiocination
           is
           Compound
           as
           to
           the
           Cause
           (
           
             Soul
             and
             Body
          
           .
           )
           But
           it
           will
           
             then
             know
          
           such
           things
           Intuitively
           (
           as
           now
           it
           can
           do
           
           it self
           )
           when
           the
           Lanthorn
           is
           cast
           by
           .
           2.
           
           And
           (
           what
           ever
           many
           of
           late
           ,
           that
           have
           given
           themselves
           the
           title
           of
           Ingenious
           have
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           we
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           the
           
             sensitive
             faculty
          
           is
           not
           an
           
             Essential
             ,
             inseparable
          
           power
           of
           the
           same
           Soul
           that
           is
           Intellectual
           ,
           and
           that
           sensation
           ceaseth
           to
           separated
           Souls
           ,
           (
           however
           the
           modes
           of
           it
           may
           cease
           with
           their
           several
           Uses
           and
           Organs
           :
           )
           To
           
             Feel
             Intellectually
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             understand
             ,
             and
             will
             feelingly
          
           ,
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           think
           will
           be
           the
           Action
           of
           
             separated
             Souls
          
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           may
           they
           not
           have
           communion
           with
           Christ's
           
             Body
             and
             Soul
          
           as
           their
           Objects
           in
           their
           
             separated
             State
          
           ?
           3.
           
           Besides
           that
           we
           are
           uncertain
           whether
           the
           separated
           Soul
           have
           no
           Vehicle
           or
           Body
           at
           all
           :
           Things
           unknown
           to
           us
           must
           not
           be
           supposed
           True
           or
           False
           :
           Some
           think
           that
           the
           
             sensitive
             Soul
          
           is
           Material
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Body
           to
           the
           Intellectual
           ,
           never
           separated
           :
           I
           am
           not
           of
           
             their
             Opinion
          
           that
           make
           them
           
             two
             substances
          
           ;
           but
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             certain
          
           that
           they
           err
           :
           Some
           think
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           Material
           ,
           of
           a
           
             purer
             substance
          
           than
           things
           visible
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           common
           Notion
           of
           its
           substantiality
           meaneth
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           pure
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           Spiritual
           )
           Materiality
           :
           Thus
           thought
           not
           only
           Tertullian
           ,
           but
           almost
           all
           the
           old
           Greek
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           write
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Latine
           ,
           or
           very
           many
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           shewed
           ;
           and
           as
           Faustus
           reciteth
           them
           in
           the
           Treatise
           answered
           by
           Mammertus
           :
           Some
           think
           that
           the
           Soul
           (
           
             as
             Vegetative
          
           )
           is
           an
           
             Igneous
             Body
          
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           call
           Aether
           or
           
             Solar
             Fire
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           a
           
             higher
             purer
             kind
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Sensation
           and
           Intellection
           are
           those
           
             formal
             Faculties
          
           which
           Specifically
           difference
           it
           from
           inferior
           
             meer
             Fire
          
           or
           Aether
           .
           There
           were
           few
           of
           the
           Old
           Doctors
           that
           thought
           it
           not
           some
           of
           these
           ways
           Material
           :
           And
           consequently
           extensive
           and
           
             divisible
             per
             potentiam
             Divin
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           though
           not
           
           Naturally
           or
           of
           its
           own
           inclination
           ,
           because
           most
           
             strongly
             inclined
             to
             Unity
          
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           all
           these
           uncertain
           Opinions
           should
           prove
           true
           ,
           the
           Objections
           in
           hand
           will
           find
           no
           place
           .
           (
           To
           say
           nothing
           of
           their
           conceit
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Spirit
           that
           retireth
           from
           the
           
             falling
             Leaves
          
           in
           
             Autumn
             ▪
          
           continueth
           to
           
             animate
             the
             Tree
          
           ,
           so
           
             Man's
             Soul
          
           may
           do
           when
           departed
           ,
           with
           that
           to
           which
           it
           is
           United
           ,
           to
           animate
           some
           more
           
             Noble
             universal
             Body
          
           :
           )
           But
           as
           all
           these
           are
           the
           
             too
             bold
          
           Cogitations
           of
           men
           that
           had
           better
           let
           unknown
           things
           alone
           ,
           so
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           mentioned
           to
           refel
           that
           more
           perillous
           boldness
           ,
           which
           denyeth
           the
           
             Souls
             Action
          
           which
           is
           certain
           ,
           upon
           (
           at
           best
           )
           uncertain
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           §
           18.
           
           I
           may
           boldly
           conclude
           notwithstanding
           such
           Objections
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           felicitating
           Objects
           of
           Intuition
           and
           
             holy
             Love
          
           to
           the
           separated
           Soul
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           be
           
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           such
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           be
           present
           where
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           §
           19.
           2.
           
           And
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           this
           communion
           will
           be
           that
           in
           which
           we
           are
           Receptive
           ;
           even
           Christ's
           Communications
           to
           the
           Soul.
           And
           as
           the
           Infinite
           
             Incomprehensible
             Deity
          
           is
           the
           Root
           or
           
             first
             Cause
          
           of
           all
           
             Communication
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             Gracious
          
           and
           Glorious
           ,
           to
           
             Being
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Holiness
          
           and
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           Creation
           is
           
             more
             dependant
          
           on
           God
           ,
           than
           the
           Fruit
           on
           the
           Tree
           ,
           or
           the
           Plants
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           the
           Members
           on
           the
           Body
           ,
           (
           though
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           parts
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           nor
           Deified
           ,
           because
           the
           Communication
           is
           Creative
           ;
           )
           so
           God
           useth
           
             Second
             Causes
          
           in
           his
           Communications
           to
           
             inferiour
             Natures
          
           :
           and
           it
           is
           more
           than
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Humane
             Soul
          
           of
           
             Christ
             primarily
          
           and
           his
           
             Body
             secondarily
          
           are
           the
           
             chief
             second
             cause
          
           of
           Influence
           and
           
           Communication
           both
           of
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           ,
           both
           to
           Man
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             separated
             Soul.
          
           And
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           first
           an
           
             Efficient
             communicative
             second
             Cause
          
           of
           seeing
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           and
           then
           is
           also
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           sight
           ;
           so
           Christ
           is
           to
           the
           Soul
           *
           For
           as
           God
           ,
           so
           the
           Lamb
           is
           the
           
             Light
             and
             Glory
          
           of
           the
           
             heavenly
             Hierusalem
          
           :
           and
           in
           his
           light
           we
           shall
           have
           light
           .
           Though
           he
           
             give
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           so
           far
           as
           that
           God
           shall
           
             be
             all
             in
             all
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Creature
           be
           fully
           restored
           to
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           need
           of
           a
           
             healing
             Government
          
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           lapsed
           Souls
           to
           God
           ;
           yet
           sure
           he
           will
           not
           cease
           to
           be
           our
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           
             Churches
             Head
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           
             conveying
             cause
          
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
          
           to
           all
           his
           Members
           :
           As
           now
           
             we
             live
             because
             he
             liveth
          
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           
             Branches
             in
             the
             Vine
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
             that
             quickneth
             ,
             enlightneth
          
           ,
           and
           sanctifieth
           us
           ,
           is
           first
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           before
           it
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           is
           communicated
           from
           God
           by
           him
           to
           us
           ;
           so
           will
           it
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Glory
           :
           For
           we
           shall
           have
           our
           Union
           and
           Communion
           with
           him
           perfected
           ,
           and
           not
           destroyed
           or
           diminished
           .
           And
           unless
           I
           could
           be
           so
           proud
           as
           to
           think
           that
           I
           am
           or
           shall
           be
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           the
           Creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             nearest
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             above
             all
             others
          
           ,
           how
           could
           I
           think
           that
           I
           am
           under
           the
           Influence
           of
           no
           
             second
             Cause
          
           ,
           but
           have
           either
           Grace
           or
           Glory
           from
           
             God
             alone
          
           ?
        
         
           20.
           
           So
           far
           am
           I
           from
           such
           arrogancy
           as
           to
           think
           that
           I
           shall
           be
           so
           
             near
             to
             God
          
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           
             above
             the
             need
          
           
           and
           use
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Communications
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           that
           I
           shall
           be
           above
           the
           need
           and
           help
           of
           
             other
             subordinate
             Causes
          
           :
           As
           I
           am
           now
           lower
           than
           Angels
           ,
           and
           
             need
             their
             help
          
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           am
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           
             my
             Superiors
          
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           
             poor
             weak
             Member
          
           am
           little
           worth
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Body
          
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           receive
           continual
           help
           from
           the
           whole
           :
           So
           how
           far
           it
           will
           be
           thus
           in
           Glory
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           God
           will
           still
           use
           
             second
             Causes
          
           for
           
             our
             Joy
          
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           there
           will
           not
           be
           an
           equality
           :
           and
           that
           it
           will
           be
           consistent
           with
           God's
           Allsufficiency
           to
           us
           and
           our
           
             felicity
             in
             Him
          
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           for
           ever
           have
           use
           for
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           
             sit
             down
             with
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           and
           Jacob
           
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           
             Abraham's
             Bosom
          
           ,
           and
           sit
           
             at
             Christ's
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           
             Left
             hand
             in
             his
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             Ruler
             over
             ten
             Cities
          
           ,
           and
           to
           join
           with
           the
           
             heavenly
             Host
          
           or
           Chore
           in
           the
           joyful
           Love
           and
           Praise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           not
           false
           ,
           nor
           useless
           notes
           ,
           and
           notions
           of
           our
           Celestial
           Glory
           .
        
         
           §
           21.
           
           And
           certainly
           if
           I
           be
           
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           
             with
             all
             that
             are
             with
          
           Christ
           :
           Even
           with
           all
           the
           
             heavenly
             Society
          
           :
           Though
           these
           Bodies
           of
           
             gross
             passive
             Matter
          
           must
           have
           so
           much
           room
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           is
           little
           enough
           for
           all
           its
           Inhabitants
           ;
           and
           those
           at
           the
           Antipodes
           are
           almost
           as
           strange
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           
             another
             World
          
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           another
           Kingdom
           ,
           another
           Province
           or
           County
           ,
           and
           oft
           another
           Parish
           ,
           yea
           another
           House
           ,
           are
           Strangers
           to
           us
           ;
           so
           narrow
           is
           our
           Capacity
           of
           Communion
           here
           .
           Yet
           w●●ave
           great
           cause
           to
           think
           by
           many
           Scripture
           expressions
           ,
           that
           our
           
             heavenly
             Union
          
           and
           Communion
           will
           be
           nearer
           and
           more
           extensive
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           
             Glorified
             shall
             know
             each
             other
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           be
           
             far
             less
             distant
          
           ,
           and
           
             less
             strange
          
           ,
           than
           now
           we
           are
           .
           As
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           ,
           
             how
             far
             the
             Sun
             
             beams
          
           do
           extend
           ,
           how
           they
           penetrate
           our
           
             closest
             Glass
          
           ,
           and
           puzzle
           them
           that
           say
           that
           all
           Bodies
           are
           impenetrable
           ;
           when
           I
           see
           how
           little
           they
           hinder
           the
           placing
           or
           presence
           of
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           how
           intimately
           they
           mix
           themselves
           with
           all
           ;
           and
           seem
           to
           possess
           the
           whole
           Region
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           when
           yet
           the
           Air
           seemeth
           it self
           to
           fill
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           dare
           not
           think
           that
           
             glorified
             Spirits
          
           ,
           (
           no
           nor
           
             Spiritual
             Bodies
          
           )
           will
           be
           such
           Strangers
           to
           one
           another
           as
           we
           are
           here
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           And
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             pleasant
             Thought
             to
             me
          
           ,
           and
           greatly
           helpeth
           my
           willingness
           to
           die
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           I
           
             shall
             go
             to
             all
             the
             Holy
             ones
             ,
             both
             Christ
             and
             Angels
             ,
          
           and
           
             departed
             blessed
             Souls
          
           .
           For
           1.
           
           God
           hath
           convinced
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             better
             than
             I
          
           ,
           (
           each
           singly
           )
           and
           therefore
           more
           amiable
           than
           my self
           :
           2.
           
           And
           that
           many
           are
           better
           than
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           than
           a
           poor
           
             sinful
             part
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             New
             Hierusalem
          
           is
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           3.
           
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           a
           
             Love
             to
             all
             his
             Holy
             Ones
          
           as
           such
           .
           4.
           
           And
           a
           Love
           to
           the
           
             work
             of
             Love
          
           and
           Praise
           which
           they
           continually
           and
           perfectly
           perform
           to
           God.
           5.
           
           And
           a
           Love
           to
           
             the
             Celestial
             Jerusalem
          
           as
           it
           is
           compleat
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Glory
           shining
           in
           them
           .
           6.
           
           And
           my
           old
           acquaintance
           with
           many
           a
           holy
           Person
           ▪
           gone
           to
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           make
           my
           Thoughts
           of
           Heaven
           the
           more
           familiar
           to
           me
           .
           O
           how
           many
           of
           them
           could
           I
           name
           .
           7.
           
           And
           it
           is
           no
           small
           encouragement
           to
           one
           that
           is
           to
           enter
           upon
           an
           
             unseen
             World
          
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           he
           goeth
           not
           an●
           
             ●●trodden
             Path
          
           ,
           nor
           enters
           into
           
             a
             solitary
          
           or
           singular
           state
           ;
           but
           followeth
           
             all
             from
             the
             Creation
             to
             this
             day
             ,
          
           that
           have
           passed
           by
           death
           to
           endless
           life
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           an
           emboldening
           consideration
           to
           think
           that
           I
           am
           to
           go
           no
           other
           way
           ▪
           nor
           to
           no
           other
           place
           or
           state
           ,
           than
           
             all
             the
             Believers
          
           and
           Saints
           have
           gone
           to
           before
           me
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           this
           time
           .
           (
           Of
           this
           more
           anon
           .
           )
        
         
         
           [
           TO
           DEPART
           .
           ]
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           But
           I
           must
           be
           Loosed
           or
           Depart
           before
           I
           can
           thus
           
             be
             with
          
           Christ
           .
           And
           I
           must
           here
           consider
           ,
           I.
           
             From
             what
          
           I
           must
           depart
           .
           II.
           And
           How
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           Manner
           :
           And
           I
           must
           not
           refuse
           to
           know
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           I.
           And
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           know
           that
           I
           must
           
             Depart
             from
          
           this
           Body
           itself
           ,
           and
           the
           Life
           which
           consisteth
           in
           the
           animating
           of
           it
           .
           These
           Eyes
           must
           here
           see
           no
           more
           ;
           this
           Hand
           must
           move
           no
           more
           ;
           these
           Feet
           must
           go
           no
           more
           ;
           this
           Tongue
           must
           speak
           no
           more
           ,
           As
           much
           as
           I
           have
           loved
           and
           overloved
           this
           Body
           ,
           I
           must
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Grave
           .
           There
           must
           it
           lie
           and
           rot
           in
           darkness
           ,
           as
           a
           neglected
           and
           a
           loathed
           thing
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           This
           is
           the
           
             Fruit
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           Nature
           would
           not
           have
           it
           so
           :
           I
           mean
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           
             compound
             MAN
          
           :
           But
           what
           though
           it
           be
           so
           ?
           1.
           
           It
           is
           but
           my
           Shell
           or
           Tabernacle
           ,
           &
           the
           cloathing
           of
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           not
           it self
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           but
           an
           
             elementary
             Composition
          
           dissolved
           ;
           and
           Earth
           going
           to
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Water
           to
           Water
           ,
           and
           Air
           to
           Air
           ,
           and
           Fire
           to
           Fire
           ,
           into
           that
           Union
           which
           the
           elementary
           Nature
           doth
           incline
           to
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           but
           an
           Instrument
           laid
           by
           when
           all
           its
           work
           
             is
             done
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Servant
           dismissed
           when
           his
           Service
           is
           at
           an
           end
           .
           And
           what
           should
           I
           do
           with
           a
           Horse
           when
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           ride
           or
           travel
           no
           more
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           Pen
           when
           I
           must
           write
           no
           more
           ?
           It
           is
           but
           the
           laying
           by
           the
           
             Passive
             receiver
          
           of
           my
           
             Souls
             Operations
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Soul
           hath
           no
           more
           to
           do
           upon
           it
           :
           As
           I
           cast
           by
           my
           Lute
           or
           other
           instrument
           when
           I
           have
           better
           employment
           than
           Musick
           to
           take
           up
           my
           time
           !
        
         
           4.
           
           Or
           at
           most
           it
           is
           but
           as
           Flowers
           die
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           and
           Plants
           in
           Winter
           ,
           when
           the
           
             retiring
             Spirits
          
           have
           done
           their
           work
           ,
           and
           are
           undisposed
           to
           dwell
           in
           so
           cold
           and
           
           unmeet
           a
           Habitation
           ,
           as
           the
           Season
           maketh
           their
           
             former
             matter
          
           then
           to
           be
           .
           And
           its
           retirement
           is
           not
           its
           annihilation
           ,
           but
           its
           taking
           up
           a
           fitter
           place
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           but
           a
           separation
           from
           a
           
             troublesome
             Companion
          
           ,
           and
           putting
           off
           a
           Shoe
           that
           pinched
           me
           ;
           many
           a
           sad
           and
           painful
           Hour
           I
           have
           had
           in
           this
           frail
           and
           faltring
           flesh
           .
           Many
           a
           weary
           Night
           and
           Day
           :
           What
           cares
           ,
           what
           fears
           ,
           what
           griefs
           ,
           what
           groans
           hath
           this
           Body
           cost
           me
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           how
           many
           Hours
           of
           my
           precious
           time
           ,
           have
           been
           spent
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           please
           it
           ,
           or
           repair
           it
           ?
           How
           considerable
           a
           part
           of
           all
           my
           life
           hath
           been
           spent
           in
           necessary
           sleep
           and
           rest
           !
           And
           how
           much
           in
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           dressing
           ,
           physick
           ?
           And
           how
           much
           in
           labouring
           or
           using
           means
           to
           procure
           these
           and
           other
           necessaries
           ?
           Many
           a
           hundred
           times
           I
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           it
           costeth
           me
           so
           
             dear
             to
             live
          
           ,
           yea
           to
           live
           a
           
             painful
             weary
             life
          
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           work
           and
           
             higher
             ends
          
           of
           life
           ,
           I
           had
           little
           Reason
           to
           be
           much
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           loath
           to
           leave
           it
           .
           And
           had
           not
           God
           put
           into
           our
           Nature
           itself
           a
           
             necessary
             ,
             unavoidable
             ,
             sensitive
             Love
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           (
           as
           he
           puts
           into
           the
           Mother
           ,
           and
           into
           every
           Bruit
           ,
           a
           love
           of
           their
           
             young
             Ones
          
           ,
           how
           
             unclean
             ,
             and
             impotent
             ,
             and
             troublesome
          
           soever
           )
           for
           the
           propagation
           and
           continuance
           of
           Man
           on
           Earth
           ?
           Had
           God
           but
           left
           it
           to
           
             meer
             Reason
          
           ,
           without
           this
           
             necessary
             pre-engagement
          
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           matter
           of
           more
           doubt
           and
           difficulty
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           whether
           this
           life
           should
           be
           loved
           and
           desired
           ,
           and
           no
           small
           number
           would
           daily
           wish
           that
           they
           had
           never
           been
           Born
           !
           A
           wish
           which
           I
           have
           had
           much
           a
           do
           to
           forbear
           ,
           even
           when
           I
           have
           known
           that
           it
           is
           sinful
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           work
           and
           pleasure
           of
           my
           life
           have
           been
           such
           to
           overcome
           the
           evils
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           few
           have
           had
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Yea
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           such
           a
           Body
           is
           but
           to
           be
           removed
           
           from
           a
           very
           
             foul
             ,
             uncleanly
          
           and
           sordid
           Habitation
           .
           I
           know
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           
             Man
             and
             Bruits
          
           is
           the
           
             curious
             wonderful
             work
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           nor
           injuriously
           dishonoured
           ,
           but
           admired
           and
           
             well
             used
          
           :
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           our
           Reason
           that
           so
           noble
           a
           Spirit
           should
           be
           so
           
             meanly
             housed
          
           :
           And
           we
           may
           call
           it
           ,
           
             Our
             vile
             Body
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           21.
           
           It
           is
           made
           up
           of
           the
           
             Airy
             ,
             Watery
          
           ,
           and
           Earthly
           parts
           of
           our
           daily
           food
           ,
           subacted
           and
           actuated
           by
           the
           
             fiery
             part
          
           ,
           as
           the
           instrument
           of
           the
           Soul.
           The
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           same
           food
           (
           which
           with
           great
           cost
           ,
           and
           pomp
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           first
           upon
           our
           Tables
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           our
           Mouths
           to
           day
           )
           is
           to
           morrow
           a
           fetid
           loathsom
           excrement
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           into
           the
           draught
           ,
           that
           the
           sight
           and
           smell
           of
           that
           annoy
           us
           not
           ,
           which
           yesterday
           was
           the
           sumptuous
           fruit
           of
           
             our
             abundance
          
           ,
           &
           the
           glory
           of
           that
           which
           is
           called
           
             great
             housekeeping
          
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasure
           of
           our
           
             Eyes
             and
             Taste
          
           .
           And
           is
           not
           the
           rest
           that
           turneth
           into
           Blood
           and
           Flesh
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           general
           kind
           with
           that
           which
           is
           turned
           into
           loathsom
           filth
           ?
           The
           difference
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           fitter
           for
           the
           Soul
           by
           the
           
             fiery
             Spirits
          
           ,
           yet
           longer
           to
           operate
           on
           and
           keep
           from
           corruption
           :
           Our
           blood
           ,
           and
           flesh
           ,
           are
           as
           stinking
           and
           loathsom
           a
           substance
           as
           our
           
             filthiest
             excrements
          
           ,
           save
           that
           they
           are
           
             longer
             kept
          
           from
           putrefaction
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           it
           more
           grieve
           me
           that
           
             one
             part
          
           of
           my
           food
           which
           turned
           into
           flesh
           ,
           should
           rot
           and
           stink
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           than
           that
           
             all
             the
             rest
          
           should
           
             daily
             stink
          
           in
           the
           draught
           ?
           Yea
           while
           it
           is
           
             within
             me
          
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           covered
           from
           my
           sight
           ,
           what
           a
           loathsom
           mass
           would
           my
           Intestines
           appear
           ?
           If
           I
           saw
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Guts
           ,
           the
           Mesentery
           ,
           the
           Ventricles
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           what
           filth
           ,
           what
           bilious
           or
           mucous
           matter
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           crawling
           Worms
           there
           are
           in
           the
           most
           proud
           or
           comely
           Person
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           that
           the
           cover
           of
           a
           cleaner
           Skin
           ,
           and
           the
           borrowed
           Ornaments
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           make
           no
           great
           difference
           
           between
           such
           a
           Body
           and
           a
           Carkass
           (
           which
           may
           be
           also
           covered
           with
           an
           adorned
           Coffin
           and
           Monument
           ,
           to
           deceive
           such
           Spectators
           that
           see
           but
           out-sides
           :
           )
           the
           change
           is
           not
           so
           great
           of
           
             corruptible
             Flesh
          
           ,
           repleat
           with
           such
           fetid
           Excrements
           into
           
             corrupted
             Flesh
          
           ,
           as
           some
           Fools
           imagine
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Yet
           more
           ,
           to
           Depart
           from
           such
           a
           Body
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           be
           loosed
           from
           the
           Bondage
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           Clog
           and
           Prison
           of
           the
           Soul.
           I
           say
           not
           that
           God
           put
           a
           
             pre-existent
             Soul
          
           into
           this
           
             Prison
             Penally
          
           ,
           for
           former
           faults
           :
           I
           must
           say
           no
           more
           than
           I
           can
           prove
           ,
           or
           than
           I
           know
           :
           But
           that
           Body
           which
           was
           an
           apt
           Servant
           to
           Man's
           Soul
           ,
           is
           become
           as
           a
           Prison
           to
           him
           now
           :
           What
           alteration
           sin
           made
           upon
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           terrene
           and
           gross
           than
           else
           it
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           assert
           :
           Of
           Earth
           ,
           or
           Dust
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           Dust
           it
           is
           sentenced
           to
           return
           .
           But
           no
           doubt
           but
           it
           hath
           its
           part
           in
           that
           dispositive
           depravation
           which
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           sin
           .
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Soul
           as
           sensitive
           ,
           is
           so
           imprisoned
           or
           shut
           up
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           it
           is
           more
           than
           
             one
             Door
          
           that
           must
           be
           opened
           before
           the
           Object
           and
           the
           Faculty
           can
           meet
           :
           In
           the
           Eye
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Soul
           seemeth
           to
           have
           a
           Window
           to
           look
           out
           at
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           almost
           itself
           vi●ible
           to
           others
           :
           And
           yet
           there
           are
           many
           
             interposing
             tunicles
          
           ,
           and
           a
           suffusion
           ,
           or
           winking
           ,
           can
           make
           the
           clearest
           sight
           ▪
           to
           be
           as
           useless
           for
           the
           time
           as
           if
           it
           were
           none
           :
           And
           if
           sense
           be
           thus
           shut
           up
           from
           its
           Object
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           Reason
           also
           be
           under
           difficulties
           from
           coporeal
           impediments
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Soul
           that
           is
           yoaked
           with
           such
           a
           Body
           ,
           can
           go
           no
           faster
           than
           its
           heavy
           pace
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Yet
           further
           ,
           To
           Depart
           from
           such
           a
           Body
           is
           but
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           an
           
             accidental
             Enemy
          
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           our
           greatest
           and
           
             most
             hurtful
          
           Enemies
           :
           Though
           still
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           by
           any
           default
           in
           the
           work
           of
           
           our
           Creator
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             effects
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           such
           :
           What
           could
           Satan
           or
           any
           other
           Enemy
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           have
           done
           against
           us
           without
           
             our
             flesh
          
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           but
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             this
             Body
          
           ,
           that
           standeth
           in
           competition
           against
           the
           Interest
           of
           our
           
             Souls
             and
             God
          
           ?
           What
           else
           do
           the
           prophane
           sell
           their
           heavenly
           Inheritance
           for
           ,
           as
           Esau
           his
           Birthright
           ?
           No
           Man
           loveth
           evil
           ,
           as
           evil
           ,
           but
           as
           some
           way
           a
           real
           or
           seeming
           good
           ?
           And
           what
           good
           is
           it
           but
           that
           which
           seemeth
           
             good
             for
             the
             Body
          
           ?
           What
           else
           is
           the
           Bait
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           Covetousness
           and
           Sensuality
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Interest
             and
             Pleasure
          
           of
           this
           Flesh
           .
           What
           taketh
           up
           the
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Care
           which
           we
           should
           lay
           out
           upon
           things
           Spiritual
           and
           Heavenly
           ,
           but
           this
           Body
           and
           its
           Life
           ?
           What
           Pleasures
           be
           they
           that
           steal
           away
           mens
           Hearts
           from
           the
           heavenly
           Pleasures
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             Flesh
          
           ?
           This
           draweth
           us
           to
           sin
           :
           This
           hindereth
           us
           from
           and
           in
           our
           duty
           .
           This
           Body
           hath
           its
           interest
           which
           must
           be
           minded
           ,
           and
           its
           inordinate
           Appetite
           which
           must
           
             be
             pleased
          
           ;
           or
           else
           what
           murmurings
           and
           disquiet
           must
           we
           expect
           ?
           Were
           it
           not
           for
           
             Bodily
             Interest
          
           ,
           and
           its
           Temptations
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           innocently
           and
           holily
           might
           I
           live
           ?
           I
           should
           have
           nothing
           to
           care
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           please
           God
           and
           to
           be
           pleased
           in
           him
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           care
           of
           
             this
             Bodily
             life
          
           ?
           What
           Employment
           should
           my
           Will
           and
           Love
           have
           ,
           but
           to
           Delight
           in
           
             God
             and
             Love
             Him
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Interest
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           its
           concerns
           ?
           By
           this
           the
           mind
           is
           darkened
           ,
           and
           the
           Thoughts
           diverted
           ;
           By
           this
           our
           wills
           are
           perverted
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           by
           Loving
           things
           Corporeal
           ,
           contract
           a
           strang●ness
           and
           aversation
           from
           things
           Spiritual
           :
           By
           this
           Hea●●
           and
           Time
           are
           alienated
           from
           God
           ;
           our
           Guilt
           is
           increased
           ,
           and
           our
           heavenly
           desire
           and
           hopes
           destroyed
           ;
           Life
           made
           unholy
           and
           uncomfortable
           ,
           and
           Death
           made
           terrible
           ,
           God
           and
           our
           Souls
           separated
           ,
           
           and
           Life
           eternal
           set
           by
           ,
           and
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           utterly
           lost
           .
           I
           know
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             sinful
             Soul
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           all
           this
           the
           
             chief
             cause
          
           and
           agent
           :
           But
           what
           is
           it
           but
           
             Bodily
             Interest
          
           that
           is
           its
           
             temptation
             ,
             bait
             and
             end
          
           ?
           What
           but
           the
           Body
           and
           its
           Life
           ,
           and
           Pleasure
           is
           the
           chief
           
             Objective
             alluring
          
           cause
           of
           all
           this
           sin
           and
           misery
           ?
           And
           shall
           I
           take
           such
           a
           Body
           to
           be
           better
           than
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           be
           loth
           to
           be
           loosed
           from
           so
           troublesom
           a
           Yoak-fellow
           ,
           on
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           so
           burdensom
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           a
           Companion
           ?
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           Obj.
           But
           I
           know
           this
           Habitation
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           I
           have
           long
           been
           acquainted
           with
           this
           Body
           ,
           and
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           I
           am
           unacquainted
           with
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           If
           you
           know
           it
           ,
           you
           know
           all
           that
           of
           it
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           before
           :
           you
           know
           it
           to
           be
           a
           burden
           and
           snare
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           know
           by
           long
           experience
           ,
           that
           this
           Flesh
           hath
           been
           a
           painful
           lodging
           to
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           this
           World
           as
           a
           tumultuous
           Ocean
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           uncertain
           and
           stormy
           Region
           of
           the
           Air.
           And
           well
           he
           deserveth
           bondage
           ,
           pain
           ,
           and
           enmity
           ,
           who
           will
           love
           them
           because
           he
           is
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           loth
           to
           leave
           them
           because
           he
           hath
           had
           them
           long
           ,
           and
           is
           afraid
           of
           
             being
             well
          
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           been
           
             long
             sick
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           do
           you
           
             not
             know
          
           the
           next
           and
           better
           Habitation
           ?
           Is
           Faith
           no
           knowledge
           ?
           If
           you
           believe
           God's
           Promise
           you
           know
           that
           such
           a
           state
           there
           is
           :
           And
           you
           know
           in
           general
           that
           it
           is
           Better
           than
           this
           World
           :
           And
           you
           know
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           Holiness
           and
           Glorious
           happiness
           with
           Christ
           :
           And
           is
           this
           no
           knowledge
           ?
           3.
           
           And
           what
           
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           prepareth
           and
           promiseth
           it
           ,
           doth
           know
           :
           And
           is
           that
           nothing
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           really
           we
           Trust
           our
           Souls
           to
           him
           ?
           He
           that
           knoweth
           not
           more
           Good
           by
           Heaven
           than
           by
           Earth
           ,
           is
           yet
           so
           earthly
           and
           unbelieving
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           be
           afraid
           and
           unwilling
           to
           depart
           .
        
         
         
           §
           4.
           
           II.
           In
           
             Departing
             from
             this
             Body
             and
             Life
             ,
          
           I
           must
           
             depart
             from
          
           all
           its
           
             ancient
             Pleasures
          
           :
           I
           must
           taste
           no
           more
           sweetness
           in
           meat
           or
           drink
           ,
           or
           rest
           ,
           or
           sport
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           thing
           that
           now
           delighteth
           me
           ;
           House
           and
           Lands
           ,
           and
           Goods
           and
           Wealth
           must
           all
           be
           left
           ;
           and
           the
           place
           where
           I
           live
           must
           know
           me
           no
           more
           .
           All
           my
           possessions
           must
           be
           no
           more
           
             to
             me
          
           ,
           nor
           all
           that
           I
           laboured
           for
           or
           took
           delight
           in
           than
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           though
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ?
           Consider
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           1.
           
           Thy
           
             ancient
             Pleasures
          
           are
           
             all
             past
             already
          
           :
           Thou
           losest
           
             none
             of
             them
          
           by
           Death
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           
             all
             lost
             before
          
           ,
           (
           if
           immortal
           Grace
           have
           not
           by
           sanctifying
           them
           ,
           made
           the
           benefits
           of
           them
           to
           become
           immortal
           .
           )
           All
           the
           sweet
           draughts
           ,
           and
           morsels
           ,
           and
           sports
           ,
           and
           laughters
           ,
           all
           the
           sweet
           Thoughts
           of
           thy
           
             worldly
             Possessions
          
           ,
           or
           thy
           Hopes
           ,
           that
           ever
           thou
           hadst
           till
           this
           present
           Hour
           ,
           are
           past
           by
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           gone
           already
           .
           All
           that
           Death
           doth
           to
           such
           as
           these
           is
           to
           prevent
           such
           ,
           that
           on
           Earth
           thou
           shalt
           have
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           is
           not
           that
           the
           Case
           of
           
             every
             Bruit
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           comfort
           from
           the
           
             prospect
             of
             another
             Life
          
           ,
           to
           repair
           his
           loss
           :
           And
           yet
           as
           our
           dominion
           diminisheth
           their
           pleasure
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           by
           our
           keeping
           them
           under
           fear
           and
           labour
           ,
           so
           at
           our
           will
           their
           lives
           must
           end
           :
           To
           please
           a
           Gentleman's
           Appetite
           for
           half
           an
           hour
           or
           less
           ,
           Birds
           ,
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           Fishes
           must
           lose
           life
           itself
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           pleasure
           which
           life
           might
           have
           afforded
           them
           for
           many
           Years
           ;
           yea
           perhaps
           many
           of
           these
           (
           Birds
           and
           Fishes
           at
           least
           )
           must
           die
           to
           become
           but
           
             one
             Feast
          
           to
           a
           rich
           Man
           ,
           if
           not
           
             one
             ordinary
             Meal
          
           .
           And
           is
           not
           
             their
             sensual
             pleasure
          
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           as
           ours
           ?
           Meat
           is
           as
           sweet
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           ease
           as
           welcome
           ,
           and
           lust
           as
           strong
           (
           in
           season
           ;
           )
           And
           the
           pleasure
           that
           Death
           depriveth
           our
           Flesh
           of
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           is
           common
           to
           Man
           with
           Bruits
           :
           
           Why
           then
           should
           it
           seem
           hard
           to
           us
           to
           lose
           that
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           
             our
             Wills
          
           deprive
           them
           of
           at
           
             our
             Pleasure
          
           ?
           When
           if
           we
           are
           Believers
           we
           can
           say
           that
           we
           do
           but
           exchange
           these
           delights
           of
           Life
           ,
           for
           the
           
             greater
             delights
          
           of
           a
           Life
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           comfort
           which
           our
           
             fellow
             Creatures
          
           (
           the
           Bruits
           )
           have
           not
           !
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           indeed
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Life
           are
           usually
           embittered
           with
           so
           much
           pain
           ,
           that
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           doth
           seem
           to
           exceed
           them
           :
           The
           Vanity
           and
           Vexation
           is
           so
           great
           and
           grievous
           ,
           as
           the
           pleasure
           seldom
           countervaileth
           .
           It
           's
           true
           that
           
             Nature
             desireth
             Life
          
           even
           under
           Sufferings
           that
           are
           but
           tolerable
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           die
           :
           But
           that
           is
           not
           so
           much
           from
           the
           sensible
           Pleasure
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           from
           
             meer
             Natural
             Inclination
          
           ;
           which
           God
           hath
           laid
           so
           deep
           that
           free
           will
           hath
           not
           full
           power
           against
           it
           .
           As
           before
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Body
             of
             Man
          
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           could
           we
           see
           through
           the
           Skin
           (
           as
           men
           may
           look
           through
           a
           Glass
           Hive
           upon
           the
           Bees
           )
           and
           see
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           motion
           ,
           the
           filth
           and
           excrements
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Soul
           would
           hardly
           be
           willing
           to
           actuate
           ,
           love
           and
           cherish
           such
           a
           mass
           of
           unclean
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           dwell
           in
           such
           a
           loathsom
           place
           ,
           unless
           God
           had
           necessitated
           it
           by
           Nature
           (
           deeper
           than
           Reason
           or
           sense
           )
           to
           such
           a
           Love
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           labour
           by
           the
           Pondus
           or
           Spring
           of
           Inclination
           :
           Even
           as
           the
           Cow
           would
           not
           else
           lick
           the
           
             unclean
             Calf
          
           ,
           nor
           Women
           themselves
           be
           at
           so
           much
           labour
           and
           trouble
           with
           their
           Children
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           little
           of
           them
           to
           be
           pleasant
           ,
           but
           uncleanness
           ,
           and
           crying
           ,
           and
           helpless
           impatiency
           to
           make
           them
           wearisom
           ,
           had
           not
           
             necessitating
             Inclination
          
           done
           more
           hereto
           than
           any
           other
           sense
           or
           reason
           :
           Even
           so
           I
           now
           say
           of
           the
           pleasure
           of
           Living
           ,
           that
           the
           sorrows
           are
           so
           much
           greater
           to
           Multitudes
           than
           the
           
             sensible
             delight
          
           ,
           that
           life
           would
           not
           be
           so
           commonly
           
           chosen
           and
           endured
           under
           so
           much
           trouble
           ,
           were
           not
           men
           determined
           thereto
           by
           
             Natural
             necessitating
             Inclination
          
           ;
           (
           or
           deterred
           from
           Death
           by
           the
           fears
           of
           misery
           to
           the
           separated
           Soul
           ;
           )
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           kept
           not
           some
           counted
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           from
           taking
           it
           for
           the
           Valour
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           a
           Man
           to
           make
           away
           his
           life
           in
           time
           of
           extremity
           ,
           and
           from
           making
           this
           the
           great
           answer
           to
           them
           that
           grudge
           at
           God
           ,
           for
           making
           their
           lives
           so
           miserable
           [
           
             If
             the
             misery
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             good
             of
             life
             ,
             Why
             dost
             thou
             not
             end
             it
             ?
             Thou
             maist
             do
             that
             when
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Our
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           is
           pleasant
           to
           the
           healthful
           ;
           but
           it
           costeth
           poor
           men
           so
           much
           toil
           ,
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           care
           ,
           &
           trouble
           to
           procure
           a
           poor
           Diet
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           families
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           ,
           could
           they
           live
           without
           eating
           ,
           and
           drinking
           ,
           they
           would
           thankfully
           exchange
           the
           pleasure
           of
           it
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           their
           
             care
             and
             toil
          
           in
           getting
           it
           :
           And
           when
           sickness
           cometh
           ,
           even
           the
           pleasantest
           Food
           is
           loathsom
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           do
           we
           not
           willingly
           interrupt
           and
           lay
           by
           these
           
             Pleasures
             ,
             every
             Night
          
           when
           we
           betake
           our selves
           to
           sleep
           ?
           It
           's
           possible
           indeed
           a
           Man
           may
           then
           have
           
             pleasant
             Dreams
          
           :
           But
           I
           think
           few
           go
           to
           sleep
           for
           the
           
             pleasure
             of
             Dreaming
          
           :
           Either
           no
           Dreams
           ,
           or
           vain
           ,
           or
           troublesom
           Dreams
           are
           much
           more
           common
           .
           And
           to
           say
           that
           Rest
           and
           Ease
           is
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           say
           that
           my
           daily
           labour
           and
           cares
           are
           so
           much
           greater
           than
           my
           waking
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           lay
           by
           both
           together
           :
           For
           what
           is
           Ease
           but
           deliverance
           from
           weariness
           and
           pain
           ?
           For
           in
           deep
           and
           dreamless
           sleep
           there
           is
           little
           
             positive
             sense
          
           of
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           Rest
           itself
           .
           But
           indeed
           it
           is
           more
           from
           Natures
           necessitated
           inclination
           to
           this
           self-easing
           and
           repairing
           means
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           positive
           pleasure
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           desire
           sleep
           .
           And
           if
           we
           
           can
           thus
           be
           contented
           every
           Night
           to
           die
           as
           it
           were
           to
           all
           our
           waking
           pleasures
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           be
           unwilling
           to
           die
           to
           them
           at
           once
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           it
           be
           the
           
             inordinate
             pleasures
             forbidden
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           loath
           to
           leave
           ,
           those
           must
           be
           left
           before
           you
           die
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           you
           never
           to
           have
           been
           born
           ?
           Yea
           every
           wise
           and
           godly
           Man
           doth
           cast
           them
           off
           with
           detestation
           :
           You
           must
           be
           against
           Holiness
           on
           that
           account
           as
           well
           as
           against
           Death
           ?
           And
           indeed
           the
           same
           Cause
           which
           maketh
           men
           unwilling
           to
           
             live
             a
             Holy
             life
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           making
           them
           unwilling
           to
           die
           ;
           even
           because
           they
           are
           loth
           to
           leave
           the
           
             pleasure
             of
             sin
          
           :
           If
           the
           wicked
           be
           converted
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           
             gluttonous
             and
             drunken
          
           no
           more
           ,
           he
           must
           live
           in
           Pride
           ,
           Vain-glory
           ,
           Worldliness
           and
           sensual
           pleasures
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           draweth
           back
           from
           a
           Holy
           life
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           from
           Death
           itself
           .
           And
           so
           he
           is
           the
           lother
           to
           die
           ,
           because
           he
           must
           have
           no
           more
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           his
           Riches
           ,
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           Honours
           ,
           his
           Sports
           ,
           and
           Lust
           ,
           and
           pleased
           Appetite
           ;
           no
           more
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           what
           's
           this
           to
           them
           that
           have
           mortified
           the
           Flesh
           with
           the
           
             affections
             and
             lusts
             thereof
          
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           Yea
           it
           is
           these
           
             forbidden
             pleasures
          
           which
           are
           the
           great
           impediments
           both
           of
           our
           Holiness
           and
           our
           truest
           pleasures
           :
           And
           one
           of
           the
           Reasons
           why
           God
           forbiddeth
           them
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           hinder
           us
           from
           better
           .
           And
           if
           for
           our
           own
           good
           we
           must
           forsake
           them
           when
           we
           turn
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           they
           should
           be
           no
           reason
           against
           our
           
             willingness
             to
             die
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           the
           more
           willing
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           the
           great
           satisfying
           Answer
           of
           this
           Objection
           is
           ,
           that
           Death
           will
           pass
           us
           to
           
             far
             greater
             pleasures
          
           with
           which
           all
           these
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           compared
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           in
           due
           place
           .
        
         
         
           §
           5.
           
           III.
           When
           I
           die
           ,
           I
           must
           depart
           not
           only
           from
           sensual
           delights
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           more
           manly
           Pleasures
           of
           my
           Studies
           ,
           knowledge
           and
           converse
           with
           many
           wise
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           my
           pleasure
           in
           Reading
           ,
           Hearing
           ,
           publick
           and
           private
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           must
           leave
           my
           Library
           ,
           and
           turn
           over
           those
           pleasant
           Books
           no
           more
           :
           I
           must
           no
           more
           come
           among
           the
           Living
           ,
           nor
           see
           the
           faces
           of
           my
           faithful
           Friends
           ,
           nor
           be
           seen
           of
           Man
           ,
           Houses
           and
           Cities
           and
           Fields
           :
           and
           Countreys
           ,
           Gardens
           and
           Walks
           ,
           will
           be
           nothing
           as
           to
           me
           .
           I
           shall
           no
           more
           hear
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           Man
           or
           Wars
           ,
           or
           other
           News
           ,
           nor
           see
           what
           becomes
           of
           that
           beloved
           Interest
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           may
           prosper
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Though
           these
           delights
           are
           far
           above
           those
           of
           
             sensual
             S●●ners
          
           ,
           yet
           alas
           ,
           how
           low
           and
           little
           are
           they
           ?
           How
           small
           is
           our
           knowledg
           in
           comparison
           of
           our
           Ignorance
           ?
           And
           how
           little
           doth
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
             Learned
             Doctors
          
           differ
           from
           the
           thoughts
           of
           a
           
             silly
             Child
          
           ?
           For
           from
           our
           Childhood
           we
           take
           it
           in
           but
           by
           drops
           ;
           and
           as
           trifles
           are
           the
           Matter
           of
           childish
           knowledge
           ,
           so
           Words
           ,
           and
           Notions
           ,
           and
           
             artificial
             Forms
          
           do
           make
           up
           more
           of
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           is
           commonly
           understood
           ;
           and
           many
           such
           Learned
           men
           know
           little
           more
           of
           any
           Great
           and
           
             excellent
             Things
          
           themselves
           ,
           than
           Rusticks
           that
           are
           contemned
           by
           them
           for
           their
           ignorance
           .
           God
           and
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           are
           little
           better
           known
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           much
           less
           ,
           than
           by
           many
           of
           the
           unlearned
           .
           What
           is
           it
           but
           a
           Child-game
           that
           many
           Logicians
           ,
           Rhetoricians
           ,
           Grammarians
           ,
           yea
           Metaphysicians
           ,
           and
           other
           Philosophers
           in
           their
           eagerest
           Studies
           and
           Disputes
           are
           exercised
           in
           ?
           Of
           how
           little
           use
           is
           it
           to
           know
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           many
           Hundred
           of
           the
           Volumes
           that
           fill
           our
           Libraries
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           or
           to
           know
           many
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           Speculations
           in
           Physicks
           ,
           Mathematicks
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           have
           given
           some
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Virtuosi
             
             &
             Ingeniosi
          
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           who
           have
           little
           the
           more
           Wit
           or
           Virtue
           to
           
             Live
             to
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             overcome
             Temptations
          
           from
           the
           
             Flesh
             and
             World
          
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           their
           everlasting
           Hopes
           :
           What
           pleasure
           or
           quiet
           doth
           it
           give
           to
           a
           
             dying
             Man
          
           ,
           to
           know
           almost
           any
           of
           their
           Trifles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yea
           ,
           it
           were
           well
           if
           much
           of
           our
           Reading
           and
           Learning
           did
           us
           
             no
             harm
          
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           good
           :
           I
           fear
           lest
           Books
           are
           to
           some
           but
           a
           more
           honourable
           kind
           of
           temptation
           than
           
             Cards
             and
             Dice
          
           :
           Lest
           many
           a
           precious
           Hour
           be
           lost
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           employed
           on
           much
           higher
           matters
           :
           And
           lest
           many
           make
           such
           knowledge
           but
           an
           
             unholy
             ,
             natural
          
           ,
           yea
           carnal
           Pleasure
           ,
           as
           Worldings
           do
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           their
           
             Lands
             and
             Honours
          
           ;
           and
           lest
           they
           be
           the
           more
           dangerous
           by
           how
           much
           the
           
             less
             suspected
          
           :
           But
           the
           best
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           pleasure
           so
           fe●●ed
           from
           the
           sloathful
           with
           
             Thorny
             labour
          
           of
           hard
           and
           long
           Studies
           ,
           that
           laziness
           saveth
           more
           from
           it
           than
           Grace
           ,
           and
           
             holy
             Wisdom
          
           doth
           .
           But
           doubtless
           Fancy
           and
           the
           
             Natural
             Intellect
          
           may
           with
           as
           little
           Sanctity
           live
           in
           the
           pleasure
           of
           
             Reading
             ▪
             Knowing
             ,
             Disputing
          
           ,
           and
           Writing
           ,
           as
           others
           spend
           their
           time
           at
           a
           Game
           at
           Chess
           ,
           or
           other
           ingenious
           sport
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           Natural
           things
           is
           valuable
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           Sanctified
           ;
           much
           more
           Theological
           Theory
           :
           And
           when
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           good
           use
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           little
           knowledge
           which
           I
           find
           not
           some
           way
           useful
           to
           my
           highest
           ends
           .
           And
           if
           Wishing
           or
           Money
           would
           procure
           more
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           and
           empty
           my
           Purse
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           if
           many
           score
           or
           hundred
           Books
           which
           I
           have
           read
           ,
           had
           been
           all
           unread
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           that
           time
           now
           to
           lay
           out
           upon
           
             higher
             thing
          
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           my self
           much
           richer
           than
           now
           I
           am
           .
           And
           I
           must
           earnestly
           pray
           ,
           The
           Lord
           forgive
           me
           the
           Hours
           that
           I
           have
           spent
           in
           reading
           Things
           less
           profitable
           ,
           for
           the
           pleasing
           of
           a
           Mind
           that
           would
           fain
           
           know
           all
           ,
           which
           I
           should
           have
           spent
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           Holiness
           in
           my self
           and
           others
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           thankfully
           acknowledge
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           from
           my
           youth
           he
           taught
           me
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           things
           of
           
             greatest
             weight
          
           ,
           and
           to
           refer
           most
           of
           my
           other
           Studies
           thereto
           ,
           and
           to
           spend
           my
           days
           under
           the
           Motives
           of
           
             Necessity
             and
             Profit
          
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           those
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           to
           do
           .
           And
           I
           now
           think
           better
           of
           the
           Course
           of
           Paul
           that
           determined
           to
           
             know
             nothing
          
           but
           a
           
             Crucified
             Christ
             among
          
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           to
           converse
           with
           them
           as
           to
           Use
           ,
           and
           Glorying
           as
           if
           he
           knew
           nothing
           else
           :
           And
           so
           of
           the
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Ages
           :
           And
           though
           I
           still
           love
           and
           honour
           the
           fullest
           Knowledge
           (
           and
           am
           not
           of
           Dr.
           Collets
           mind
           ,
           who
           as
           Erasmus
           saith
           most
           slighted
           Augustine
           )
           yet
           I
           less
           censure
           even
           that
           
             Carthage
             Council
          
           which
           forbad
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           
             Heathens
             Books
          
           of
           
             Learning
             and
             Arts
          
           ,
           than
           formerly
           I
           have
           done
           .
           And
           I
           would
           have
           men
           savour
           most
           that
           Learning
           in
           their
           Health
           which
           they
           will
           or
           should
           savour
           most
           in
           Sickness
           ,
           and
           near
           to
           Death
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           alas
           how
           
             dear
             a
             Vanity
          
           is
           
             this
             Knowledge
          
           !
           That
           which
           is
           but
           Theorical
           and
           Notional
           is
           but
           a
           
             tickling
             delectation
          
           of
           the
           Phantasie
           or
           Mind
           ,
           little
           differing
           from
           a
           pleasant
           dream
           :
           But
           how
           many
           Hours
           ,
           what
           gazing
           of
           the
           wearied
           Eye
           ,
           what
           
             stretching
             Thoughts
          
           of
           the
           impatient
           Brain
           ▪
           must
           it
           cost
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           attain
           to
           any
           Excellency
           .
           Well
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Much
             reading
             is
             a
             weariness
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           and
           
             He
             that
             increaseth
             Knowledge
             increaseth
             sorrow
             .
          
           How
           many
           hundred
           studious
           Days
           and
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           hard
           and
           tearing
           Thoughts
           ,
           hath
           my
           little
           ,
           very
           little
           knowledg
           cost
           me
           ?
           And
           how
           much
           infirmity
           and
           painfulness
           to
           my
           Flesh
           ,
           increase
           of
           painful
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           loss
           of
           Bodily
           ease
           and
           health
           ?
           How
           much
           pleasure
           to
           my self
           of
           other
           kinds
           ,
           
           and
           how
           much
           
             acceptance
             with
             men
          
           ,
           have
           I
           lost
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           easily
           have
           had
           in
           a
           more
           Conversant
           and
           plausible
           way
           of
           life
           ?
           And
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           if
           I
           reach
           to
           know
           any
           
             more
             than
             others
          
           ,
           of
           my
           place
           and
           order
           ,
           I
           must
           
             differ
             so
             much
          
           (
           usually
           )
           from
           them
           :
           And
           if
           I
           manifest
           not
           that
           difference
           ,
           but
           keep
           all
           that
           knowledge
           to
           my
           self
           ,
           I
           sin
           against
           Conscience
           and
           Nature
           it self
           :
           The
           Love
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           Truth
           oblige
           me
           to
           be
           
             soberly
             Communicative
          
           :
           Were
           I
           so
           indifferent
           to
           Truth
           and
           Knowledg
           ,
           as
           easily
           to
           forbear
           their
           propagation
           ,
           I
           must
           also
           be
           so
           indifferent
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           think
           them
           worth
           so
           dear
           a
           Price
           as
           they
           have
           cost
           me
           (
           Though
           they
           are
           the
           free
           Gifts
           of
           God
           :
           )
           As
           Nature
           is
           universally
           inclined
           to
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           kind
           by
           Generation
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           
             Intellectual
             Nature
          
           to
           the
           Communication
           of
           Knowledge
           (
           which
           yet
           hath
           its
           Lust
           ,
           and
           inordinacy
           in
           
             proud
             ignorant
             hasty
             Teachers
          
           ,
           and
           Disputers
           ,
           as
           the
           Generating
           faculty
           hath
           in
           Fornicators
           and
           Adulterers
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           if
           I
           obey
           Nature
           and
           Conscience
           in
           Communicating
           that
           Knowledge
           which
           containeth
           my
           difference
           aforesaid
           ,
           the
           Dissenters
           too
           often
           take
           themselves
           disparaged
           by
           it
           ,
           how
           peaceably
           soever
           I
           manage
           it
           :
           And
           as
           bad
           men
           take
           the
           Piety
           of
           the
           godly
           to
           be
           an
           accusation
           of
           their
           impiety
           ,
           so
           many
           Teachers
           take
           themselves
           to
           be
           accused
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           condemn
           their
           Errours
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Truth
           ?
           And
           if
           you
           meddle
           not
           with
           
             any
             Person
          
           ,
           yet
           take
           they
           their
           Opinions
           to
           be
           so
           much
           their
           Interest
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           that
           is
           said
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           take
           as
           said
           against
           themselves
           .
           And
           then
           alas
           what
           envyings
           ,
           what
           whispering
           disparagements
           ,
           and
           what
           backbitings
           .
           if
           not
           malicious
           slanders
           and
           underminings
           do
           we
           meet
           with
           from
           the
           Carnal
           Clergy
           :
           And
           O
           that
           it
           were
           all
           from
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           that
           among
           
           the
           Zealous
           and
           Suffering
           Party
           of
           faithful
           Preachers
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           much
           of
           such
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           them
           
             preached
             Christ
             in
             strife
             and
             envy
             :
          
           It
           is
           sad
           that
           Errour
           should
           find
           so
           much
           shelter
           under
           the
           selfishness
           ,
           and
           pride
           of
           pious
           men
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Friends
           of
           Truth
           should
           be
           tempted
           to
           reject
           and
           abuse
           so
           much
           of
           it
           in
           their
           ignorance
           as
           they
           do
           :
           But
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           is
           too
           evident
           to
           be
           hid
           .
        
         
           But
           especially
           ,
           if
           we
           meet
           with
           a
           Clergy
           that
           are
           high
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Worldly
           interest
           at
           the
           stake
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           be
           in
           Councils
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           have
           got
           the
           Major
           Vote
           ,
           they
           too
           easily
           believe
           that
           either
           their
           
             Grandure
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             Names
          
           ,
           or
           Numbers
           must
           give
           them
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           Orthodox
           and
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           will
           Warrant
           them
           to
           account
           and
           defame
           him
           as
           Erroneous
           ,
           Heretical
           ,
           Schismatical
           ,
           Singular
           ,
           Factious
           ,
           or
           Proud
           ,
           that
           presumeth
           to
           contradict
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           more
           than
           they
           :
           Of
           which
           not
           onely
           the
           case
           of
           
             Nazianzene
             ,
             Martin
             ,
             Chrysostome
          
           are
           sad
           proofs
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           proceedings
           of
           too
           many
           General
           and
           Provincial
           Councils
           .
           And
           so
           our
           hard
           studies
           and
           
             darling
             Truth
          
           must
           make
           us
           as
           Owls
           or
           reproached
           Persons
           among
           those
           
             Reverend
             Brethren
          
           ,
           who
           are
           ignorant
           at
           
             easier
             rates
          
           ,
           and
           who
           find
           it
           a
           far
           
             softer
             kind
          
           of
           life
           to
           think
           and
           say
           as
           the
           most
           or
           best
           esteemed
           do
           ,
           than
           to
           purchase
           reproach
           and
           obloquy
           so
           dearly
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           
             religious
             People
          
           of
           the
           several
           parts
           ,
           will
           say
           as
           they
           hear
           their
           Teachers
           do
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           Militant
           followers
           of
           their
           too
           Militant
           Leaders
           :
           And
           it
           will
           be
           their
           House
           talk
           ,
           their
           Shop
           talk
           ,
           their
           Street
           talk
           ,
           if
           not
           their
           Church
           talk
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           one
           is
           an
           
             Erroneous
             ,
             dangerous
             Man
          
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           as
           Ignorant
           and
           Erroneous
           as
           they
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           the
           followers
           of
           a
           
             Teacher
             much
             exasperated
          
           by
           confutation
           ,
           and
           engaged
           
           in
           the
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           also
           if
           it
           should
           be
           
             suffering
             ▪
             Confessors
          
           that
           are
           contradicted
           ,
           or
           men
           most
           highly
           esteemed
           for
           extraordinary
           degrees
           of
           Piety
           :
           Then
           what
           cruel
           censures
           must
           he
           expect
           who
           never
           so
           tenderly
           would
           suppress
           their
           Errours
           .
        
         
           O
           what
           sad
           Instances
           of
           this
           are
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           Confessors
           in
           Cyprians
           Days
           ,
           who
           as
           many
           of
           his
           Epistles
           shew
           ,
           became
           the
           great
           disturbers
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           
             Egyptian
             Monks
          
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           Theophilus
           ,
           who
           turned
           Anthropomorphites
           ,
           and
           raised
           abominable
           Tumults
           ,
           with
           woful
           scandal
           and
           odious
           bloodshed
           .
           3.
           
           And
           O
           that
           
             this
             Age
          
           had
           not
           yet
           greater
           Instances
           to
           prove
           the
           matter
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           should
           a
           Man
           be
           loth
           to
           die
           ,
           for
           fears
           of
           leaving
           such
           troublesome
           costly
           Learning
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           as
           the
           wisest
           men
           can
           here
           attain
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           the
           chief
           Answer
           is
           yet
           behind
           .
           No
           
             Knowledge
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             perfected
             ,
          
           and
           changed
           for
           much
           
             nobler
             ,
             sweeter
             ,
             greater
             Knowledg
             :
          
           Let
           men
           be
           never
           so
           uncertain
           in
           particular
           
             de
             modo
             ,
             Whether
             acquired
             Habits
          
           of
           
             Intellect
             and
             Memory
             die
             with
             us
             ,
          
           as
           
             being
             dependant
             on
             the
             Body
          
           :
           Yet
           (
           by
           what
           Manner
           soever
           )
           that
           a
           
             far
             clearer
             Knowledge
          
           we
           shall
           have
           ,
           than
           is
           here
           attainable
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           .
           And
           the
           cessation
           of
           our
           
             present
             Mode
          
           of
           knowing
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           cessation
           of
           our
           
             ignorance
             and
             imperfection
          
           :
           As
           our
           wakening
           endeth
           a
           
             dreaming
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Maturity
           endeth
           the
           trifling
           Knowledge
           of
           a
           Child
           :
           For
           so
           saith
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Love
             never
             faileth
          
           ,
           (
           and
           we
           can
           Love
           no
           more
           than
           we
           know
           :
           )
           But
           
             whether
             there
             be
             Prophesies
             they
             shall
             fail
             :
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Cease
             :
             )
             Whether
             there
             be
             Tongues
             they
             shall
             cease
             :
             Whether
             there
             be
             Knowledge
          
           (
           Notional
           and
           Abstractive
           such
           as
           
           we
           have
           now
           )
           
             it
             shall
             vanish
             away
             :
             When
             I
             was
             a
             Child
             I
             spake
             as
             a
             Child
             ,
             understood
             as
             a
             Child
             ,
             I
             thought
             as
             a
             Child
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             became
             a
             Man
             ,
             I
             put
             away
             childish
             things
             :
             For
             now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             Glass
             (
             per
             species
             )
             darkly
          
           (
           as
           men
           understand
           a
           thing
           by
           a
           Metaphor
           ,
           Parable
           or
           Riddle
           )
           
             but
             then
             Face
             to
             Face
          
           (
           even
           
             Creatures
             intuitively
          
           as
           in
           themselves
           naked
           and
           open
           to
           our
           sight
           :
           )
           
             Now
             I
             know
             in
             part
          
           (
           not
           
             Rem
             sed
             aliquid
             Rei
          
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           Sanchez
           truly
           saith
           ,
           
             Nihil
             scitur
             :
             )
             But
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             am
             known
             :
          
           (
           Not
           a
           
             God
             knoweth
             us
          
           ;
           for
           
             our
             knowledge
          
           and
           his
           must
           not
           be
           so
           comparatively
           likened
           :
           but
           as
           
             Holy
             Spirits
             know
             us
          
           both
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           :
           we
           shall
           both
           know
           and
           be
           known
           by
           immediate
           intuition
           )
        
         
           If
           a
           Physician
           be
           to
           describe
           the
           parts
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           latent
           Diseases
           of
           his
           Patient
           ,
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           search
           hard
           ,
           and
           bestow
           many
           Thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           besides
           his
           long
           reading
           and
           converse
           to
           make
           him
           capable
           of
           knowing
           :
           and
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           he
           goeth
           much
           upon
           Conjectures
           ,
           and
           his
           knowledge
           is
           mixt
           with
           many
           uncertainties
           ,
           yea
           and
           mistakes
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           openeth
           the
           Corps
           ,
           he
           seeth
           all
           ,
           and
           his
           knowledg
           is
           more
           
             full
             ,
             more
             true
          
           ,
           and
           more
           certain
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           easily
           ,
           and
           quickly
           attained
           ,
           even
           by
           a
           
             present
             look
          
           :
           A
           Countrey
           Man
           knoweth
           the
           Town
           ,
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           Rivers
           where
           he
           dwelleth
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Plants
           and
           Animals
           )
           with
           ease
           and
           certain
           clearness
           ;
           when
           he
           that
           must
           know
           the
           same
           things
           by
           the
           study
           of
           Geographical
           Writings
           and
           Tables
           ,
           must
           know
           them
           but
           with
           a
           General
           ,
           an
           unsatisfactory
           ,
           and
           oft
           a
           much
           mistaking
           kind
           of
           knowledge
           :
           Alas
           ,
           when
           our
           present
           knowledge
           hath
           cost
           a
           Man
           the
           study
           of
           Forty
           ,
           or
           Fifty
           ,
           or
           Sixty
           Years
           ,
           how
           lean
           and
           poor
           ,
           how
           doubtful
           and
           unsatisfactory
           is
           it
           after
           all
           ?
           But
           when
           God
           will
           
             shew
             
             us
             himself
          
           and
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           when
           Heaven
           is
           known
           as
           the
           Sun
           by
           its
           own
           Light
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           the
           clear
           ,
           su●●
           and
           satisfactory
           knowledge
           :
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Pure
             in
             Heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           5.
           
           
             And
             without
             Holiness
             ,
             none
             can
             see
             him
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.
           14.
           )
           This
           sight
           will
           be
           worthy
           the
           Name
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           when
           our
           present
           glympse
           is
           but
           Philosophy
           ,
           a
           love
           and
           desire
           of
           Wisdom
           :
           So
           far
           should
           we
           be
           from
           fearing
           Death
           through
           the
           fear
           of
           losing
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           means
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           make
           us
           rather
           long
           for
           the
           World
           of
           Glorious
           Light
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           get
           out
           of
           this
           darkness
           ,
           and
           know
           all
           that
           with
           an
           easie
           look
           ,
           to
           our
           joy
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           here
           we
           know
           with
           troublesome
           doubtings
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Shall
           we
           be
           afraid
           of
           darkness
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Light
           ,
           or
           of
           Ignorance
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           
             Sermons
             ,
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           other
           means
           ,
           surely
           it
           is
           no
           loss
           to
           cease
           the
           means
           when
           we
           have
           attained
           the
           end
           :
           Cannot
           we
           spare
           our
           Winter
           Clothes
           as
           troublesom
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           Summer
           ,
           and
           sit
           by
           the
           hot
           Fire
           without
           our
           Glores
           .
           Cannot
           we
           sit
           at
           home
           without
           a
           Horse
           or
           Coach
           ?
           Or
           set
           them
           by
           at
           our
           Journeys
           end
           ?
           Cannot
           we
           lie
           in
           Bed
           without
           Boots
           and
           Spurs
           ?
           Is
           it
           grievous
           to
           us
           to
           cease
           our
           Physick
           when
           we
           are
           well
           :
           Even
           here
           ,
           he
           is
           happier
           that
           hath
           least
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           needeth
           least
           ,
           than
           he
           that
           hath
           much
           and
           needeth
           much
           :
           Because
           all
           Creature
           commodities
           and
           helps
           have
           also
           their
           discommodities
           and
           troublesomness
           :
           And
           the
           very
           applying
           and
           using
           so
           many
           remedies
           of
           our
           want
           ;
           is
           tedious
           of
           itself
           .
           And
           as
           God
           only
           needeth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           is
           self-sufficient
           ,
           and
           therefore
           only
           perfectly
           and
           essentially
           happy
           ,
           so
           those
           are
           likest
           God
           that
           need
           least
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           greatest
           plenitude
           of
           internal
           goodness
           .
           What
           
           need
           we
           to
           preach
           ,
           hear
           ,
           read
           ,
           pray
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Heaven
           when
           we
           are
           there
           ?
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           And
           as
           for
           our
           Friends
           and
           our
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           Relations
           ,
           or
           as
           
             wise
             ,
             religious
          
           ,
           and
           
             faithful
             to
             us
          
           ,
           he
           that
           believeth
           not
           that
           there
           are
           far
           More
           and
           far
           Better
           in
           Heaven
           than
           are
           on
           Earth
           ,
           doth
           not
           believe
           as
           he
           ought
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Heaven
           :
           Our
           Friends
           here
           are
           wise
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           unwise
           also
           :
           They
           are
           Faithful
           ,
           but
           partly
           unfaithful
           ;
           they
           are
           holy
           ,
           but
           also
           alas
           too
           sinful
           :
           They
           have
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           blotted
           and
           dishonoured
           by
           their
           faults
           :
           They
           do
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           much
           service
           ;
           but
           they
           also
           do
           too
           much
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           for
           Satan
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           intend
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           :
           They
           promote
           the
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           they
           also
           hinder
           it
           :
           Their
           weakness
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           errour
           ,
           selfishness
           ,
           pride
           ,
           passion
           ,
           division
           ,
           contention
           ,
           scandals
           and
           remisness
           ,
           do
           oft
           so
           much
           hurt
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           discern
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           greater
           than
           their
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           to
           their
           Neigbours
           .
           Our
           Friends
           are
           our
           helpers
           and
           comforters
           ;
           but
           how
           oft
           also
           are
           they
           our
           hinderers
           ,
           troubles
           and
           grief
           ?
           But
           in
           Heaven
           they
           are
           altogether
           wise
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           faithful
           and
           concordant
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           there
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           amiable
           to
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           And
           with
           our
           faithful
           Friends
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           a
           mixture
           ,
           partly
           of
           useless
           and
           burdensom
           Persons
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           unfaithful
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           self-conceited
           factious
           Wranglers
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           malicious
           envious
           underminers
           ▪
           and
           partly
           of
           implacable
           Enemies
           :
           And
           how
           many
           of
           all
           these
           set
           together
           is
           there
           for
           one
           worthy
           faithful
           Friend
           ?
           And
           how
           great
           a
           number
           i●
           there
           to
           trouble
           you
           ?
           For
           one
           that
           will
           indeed
           comfort
           you
           ?
           But
           in
           Heaven
           there
           are
           none
           but
           the
           Wise
           ,
           
           and
           Holy
           :
           No
           Hypocrites
           ,
           no
           burdensom
           Neighbours
           ,
           no
           treacherous
           ,
           or
           oppressing
           or
           persecuting
           Enemies
           are
           there
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           all
           good
           and
           amiable
           better
           than
           a
           little
           good
           with
           so
           troublesome
           a
           mixture
           of
           noisome
           Evils
           ?
        
         
           Christ
           loved
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           his
           Kindred
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           took
           pleasure
           in
           doing
           good
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           his
           Apostles
           :
           But
           how
           poor
           a
           requital
           had
           he
           or
           they
           from
           any
           but
           from
           God
           ?
           Christ's
           own
           Brethren
           believed
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           wrangled
           with
           him
           ;
           almost
           like
           those
           that
           said
           to
           him
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           If
           thou
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           come
           down
           and
           we
           will
           believe
           .
           Peter
           himself
           was
           once
           a
           Satan
           to
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           and
           after
           with
           Cursing
           and
           Swearing
           denied
           him
           :
           And
           all
           his
           Disciples
           forsook
           him
           and
           fled
           :
           And
           what
           then
           from
           others
           could
           be
           expected
           ?
        
         
           No
           Friends
           have
           a
           perfect
           suitableness
           to
           each
           other
           :
           and
           roughness
           and
           inequalities
           that
           are
           nearest
           us
           are
           most
           troublesom
           .
           The
           wonderful
           variety
           and
           contrariety
           of
           apprehensions
           ,
           interest
           ,
           educations
           ,
           temperaments
           ,
           and
           occasions
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ,
           &c.
           are
           such
           that
           whilest
           we
           are
           scandalized
           at
           the
           discord
           &
           confusions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           must
           recal
           our selves
           and
           admire
           that
           all
           ruling
           Providence
           ,
           which
           keepeth
           up
           so
           much
           order
           and
           concord
           as
           there
           is
           :
           We
           are
           indeed
           like
           People
           in
           crowded
           Streets
           ,
           who
           going
           several
           ways
           molest
           each
           other
           with
           their
           jostling
           oppositions
           :
           Or
           like
           Boys
           at
           Foot-ball
           striving
           to
           overthrow
           each
           other
           for
           the
           Ball
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           of
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Wisdom
           that
           all
           the
           World
           is
           not
           continually
           in
           mortal
           War.
           
        
         
           If
           I
           do
           men
           no
           harm
           ,
           yet
           if
           I
           do
           but
           cross
           their
           Wills
           ,
           it
           goeth
           for
           a
           provoking
           injury
           :
           And
           when
           there
           are
           as
           many
           Wills
           as
           Persons
           ,
           who
           is
           it
           that
           can
           please
           them
           all
           :
           Who
           hath
           Money
           enough
           to
           please
           all
           the
           Poor
           
           that
           need
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Covetous
           that
           desire
           it
           .
           Or
           who
           can
           live
           with
           displeased
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           feel
           some
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           displeasure
           ?
           What
           day
           goeth
           over
           my
           Head
           in
           which
           abundance
           desire
           not
           or
           expect
           not
           impossibilities
           from
           me
           ?
           And
           how
           great
           is
           the
           number
           of
           them
           that
           expect
           unrighteous
           things
           ?
           By
           nothing
           do
           I
           displease
           so
           many
           as
           by
           not
           displeasing
           God
           and
           my
           Conscience
           .
           And
           for
           nothing
           am
           so
           deeply
           accused
           of
           sin
           as
           for
           not
           sinning
           :
           And
           the
           World
           will
           not
           think
           well
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           crosseth
           their
           Opinion
           and
           Carnal
           interest
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           conform
           to
           God's
           Commands
           :
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           while
           I
           suffer
           from
           all
           sides
           ,
           few
           men
           have
           more
           common
           and
           open
           Praises
           from
           their
           Persecutors
           than
           I
           :
           But
           while
           they
           praise
           me
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           particulars
           ,
           they
           aggravate
           my
           Non-conformity
           to
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Wills
           ,
           and
           take
           me
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           hurtful
           to
           them
           .
           The
           greatest
           Crimes
           that
           have
           been
           charged
           on
           me
           ,
           have
           been
           for
           the
           things
           which
           I
           thought
           to
           be
           my
           greatest
           duties
           ;
           and
           for
           those
           parts
           of
           my
           obedience
           to
           my
           Conscience
           and
           God
           ,
           which
           cost
           me
           dearest
           :
           And
           where
           I
           pleased
           my
           Flesh
           least
           ,
           I
           pleased
           the
           World
           least
           .
           At
           how
           cheap
           a
           rate
           to
           my
           Flesh
           could
           I
           have
           got
           the
           Applause
           of
           factious
           men
           ,
           if
           that
           had
           been
           my
           end
           and
           business
           ?
           Would
           I
           have
           conformed
           to
           their
           Wills
           ,
           and
           taken
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           and
           Riches
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           good
           a
           Man
           had
           I
           been
           called
           by
           the
           Diocesan
           party
           ?
           And
           O
           what
           praise
           I
           should
           have
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           could
           I
           turn
           Papist
           !
           And
           all
           the
           backbitings
           and
           bitter
           Censures
           of
           the
           Antinomians
           ,
           Anabaptists
           and
           Separatists
           ,
           had
           been
           turned
           into
           praise
           ,
           could
           I
           have
           said
           as
           they
           ,
           or
           not
           contradicted
           them
           .
           But
           otherwise
           there
           is
           no
           escaping
           their
           accusations
           .
           And
           is
           this
           tumultuous
           ,
           militant
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           malignant
           World
           ,
           a
           place
           that
           I
           should
           be
           loth
           to
           leave
           ?
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           our
           darkness
           ,
           and
           weakness
           ,
           and
           passions
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           hard
           for
           a
           Family
           or
           a
           few
           faithful
           Friends
           ,
           to
           live
           so
           evenly
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Love
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           oft
           unpleasant
           Jars
           !
           What
           then
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           Strangers
           and
           from
           Enemies
           ?
           Ten
           thousand
           Persons
           will
           judge
           of
           abundance
           of
           my
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           who
           never
           knew
           the
           Reasons
           of
           them
           :
           Every
           ones
           conceptions
           are
           as
           the
           report
           and
           conveyance
           of
           the
           matter
           to
           them
           is
           :
           And
           while
           they
           have
           a
           various
           Light
           ,
           and
           false
           Reports
           (
           and
           defectiveness
           will
           make
           them
           false
           )
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           but
           false
           injurious
           Censures
           ?
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           And
           though
           no
           outward
           thing
           on
           Earth
           is
           more
           precious
           than
           the
           Holy
           Word
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           even
           here
           I
           see
           that
           which
           pointeth
           me
           up
           higher
           ,
           and
           telleth
           me
           it
           is
           much
           better
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           .
           1.
           
           Shall
           I
           love
           the
           Name
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           better
           than
           Heaven
           itself
           ?
           The
           Holy
           Scriptures
           are
           precious
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           there
           the
           Promise
           of
           Glory
           ;
           but
           is
           not
           the
           Possession
           better
           than
           the
           Promise
           ?
           If
           a
           Light
           and
           Guide
           thither
           through
           this
           Wilderness
           be
           good
           ,
           surely
           the
           End
           must
           needs
           be
           better
           !
           And
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           that
           all
           things
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           even
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           should
           bear
           the
           Marks
           of
           our
           state
           of
           imperfection
           :
           Imperfect
           Persons
           were
           the
           Pen-men
           ;
           and
           imperfect
           humane
           Language
           is
           the
           conveying
           ,
           signal
           ,
           organical
           part
           of
           the
           matter
           .
           And
           the
           Method
           and
           Phrase
           (
           though
           true
           and
           blameless
           )
           are
           far
           short
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Perfection
           .
           Else
           so
           many
           Commentators
           had
           not
           found
           so
           hard
           a
           task
           of
           it
           to
           expound
           innumerable
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           so
           many
           seeming
           contradictions
           ,
           nor
           would
           Infidels
           find
           matter
           of
           so
           strong
           temptation
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           cavil
           as
           they
           do
           ;
           nor
           
           would
           Peter
           have
           told
           us
           of
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Pauls
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           such
           occasions
           of
           mens
           wresting
           them
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           .
           Heaven
           will
           not
           be
           made
           to
           perfect
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           so
           many
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           quarrels
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           to
           us
           imperfect
           men
           on
           Earth
           .
           Yea
           Heaven
           is
           the
           more
           desirable
           ,
           because
           there
           I
           shall
           better
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           here
           I
           can
           ever
           hope
           to
           do
           .
           All
           the
           hard
           passages
           now
           misunderstood
           ,
           will
           there
           be
           made
           plain
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           seeming
           contradictions
           reconciled
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           much
           more
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           that
           New
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           Glory
           ,
           and
           that
           Felicity
           of
           Souls
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           known
           but
           ▪
           darkly
           and
           enigmatically
           in
           the
           Glass
           ,
           will
           then
           be
           known
           intuitively
           as
           we
           see
           the
           Face
           itself
           ,
           whose
           Image
           only
           the
           Glass
           first
           shewed
           us
           .
           To
           leave
           my
           Bible
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           the
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Heaven
           that
           is
           revealed
           ,
           will
           be
           no
           otherwise
           a
           loss
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           to
           lay
           by
           my
           Crutches
           or
           Spectacles
           when
           I
           need
           them
           not
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           his
           Image
           for
           the
           presence
           of
           my
           Friend
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Much
           less
           do
           I
           need
           to
           fear
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           other
           Books
           ,
           or
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           other
           Verbal
           informations
           .
           Much
           reading
           hath
           oft
           been
           a
           weariness
           to
           my
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           the
           pleasure
           of
           my
           Mind
           is
           much
           abated
           by
           the
           great
           imperfection
           of
           the
           means
           .
           Many
           Books
           must
           be
           partly
           read
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           know
           that
           they
           are
           scarce
           worth
           the
           reading
           :
           And
           many
           must
           be
           read
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           satisfie
           other
           mens
           expectations
           ,
           and
           to
           confute
           those
           who
           abuse
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Authors
           against
           the
           Truth
           :
           And
           many
           good
           Books
           must
           be
           read
           ,
           that
           have
           little
           to
           add
           ,
           to
           what
           we
           have
           read
           in
           many
           others
           before
           ;
           and
           many
           that
           are
           blotted
           with
           ensnaring
           Errours
           :
           Which
           if
           we
           detect
           not
           ,
           we
           leave
           snares
           for
           such
           as
           see
           them
           not
           :
           And
           if
           we
           detect
           them
           (
           never
           so
           tenderly
           ,
           if
           truly
           )
           we
           are
           taken
           to
           be
           injurious
           to
           
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Learned
           godly
           Authors
           ,
           and
           proudly
           to
           overvalue
           our
           own
           conceipts
           .
           And
           so
           lamentable
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           by
           the
           imperfections
           of
           humane
           Language
           ,
           that
           those
           Words
           which
           are
           invented
           for
           communication
           of
           conceptions
           ,
           are
           so
           little
           fitted
           to
           their
           use
           ,
           as
           rather
           to
           occasion
           misunderstandings
           and
           contentions
           :
           There
           being
           scarce
           a
           Word
           that
           hath
           not
           
             many
             significations
          
           ,
           and
           that
           needeth
           not
           
             many
             more
             words
          
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           true
           notice
           of
           the
           speakers
           Mind
           :
           And
           when
           every
           word
           is
           a
           Signum
           that
           hath
           three
           relations
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           the
           
             Matter
             spoken
             of
          
           .
           2.
           
           To
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Speaker
           as
           signifying
           his
           conceptions
           of
           that
           matter
           .
           3.
           
           And
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Hearer
           or
           Reader
           which
           is
           to
           be
           informed
           by
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           find
           and
           use
           words
           that
           are
           fitted
           indeed
           to
           all
           these
           uses
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           store
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           mix
           no
           other
           ,
           that
           few
           if
           any
           in
           the
           World
           were
           ever
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           attain
           it
           .
           1.
           
           And
           if
           words
           be
           not
           fitted
           to
           the
           Matter
           or
           Things
           ,
           they
           are
           false
           as
           to
           their
           first
           and
           proper
           use
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           penury
           of
           
             apt
             words
          
           ,
           and
           the
           redundancy
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Masters
           of
           Sciences
           imposing
           
             Arbitrary
             Terms
          
           and
           Notions
           on
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           who
           have
           the
           Empire
           as
           to
           the
           fense
           of
           Words
           ,
           have
           all
           conspired
           to
           make
           words
           inept
           ,
           and
           of
           very
           uncertain
           signification
           .
           So
           that
           when
           Students
           have
           learnt
           words
           by
           long
           and
           hard
           Studies
           ,
           they
           are
           oft
           little
           the
           nearer
           the
           true
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Things
           ;
           and
           too
           oft
           by
           their
           ineptitude
           misled
           to
           false
           conceptions
           .
           And
           so
           their
           saying
           is
           too
           often
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           
             great
             Book
          
           is
           a
           
             great
             Evil
          
           ,
           while
           it
           containeth
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           uncertain
           words
           ,
           which
           become
           the
           matter
           of
           great
           contentions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Speaker
           or
           Writer
           is
           no
           better
           informed
           by
           such
           Notions
           ,
           but
           his
           conceptions
           
           of
           Things
           are
           some
           false
           ,
           some
           confused
           and
           undigested
           ,
           what
           wonder
           if
           his
           words
           do
           no
           otherwise
           express
           his
           mind
           to
           others
           :
           When
           even
           men
           of
           clearest
           understanding
           find
           it
           difficult
           to
           have
           words
           still
           ready
           to
           communicate
           their
           conceptions
           with
           truth
           and
           clearness
           .
           To
           form
           true
           sentiments
           of
           Things
           into
           apt
           significant
           words
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           meer
           Art
           ,
           and
           requireth
           an
           apt
           Teacher
           ,
           &
           a
           serious
           Learner
           ,
           and
           long
           use
           :
           (
           And
           too
           many
           take
           their
           
             Art
             of
             Speaking
          
           in
           
             Prayer
             ,
             Conference
             ,
             or
             Preaching
             ,
          
           to
           have
           more
           in
           it
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Piety
           ,
           than
           it
           hath
           ;
           and
           some
           too
           much
           Condemn
           the
           unaccustomed
           that
           want
           it
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           if
           we
           could
           fit
           our
           words
           well
           to
           the
           Matter
           and
           to
           
             our
             Minds
          
           (
           with
           that
           double
           verity
           )
           yet
           still
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           fit
           them
           to
           the
           Reader
           or
           Hearer
           :
           For
           want
           of
           which
           they
           are
           lost
           as
           to
           him
           :
           And
           his
           information
           being
           
             our
             End
          
           ,
           they
           are
           therefore
           so
           far
           lost
           to
           us
           .
           And
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           most
           congruously
           to
           the
           Matter
           ,
           is
           seldom
           fitted
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           receiver
           .
           And
           
             recipitur
             ad
             modum
             recipient
             is
             ,
             &
             pro
             captu
             Lectoris
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Some
           Readers
           or
           Hearers
           (
           yea
           ,
           almost
           all
           )
           are
           so
           used
           to
           unapt
           Words
           and
           Notions
           ,
           obtruded
           on
           Mankind
           by
           the
           Masters
           of
           Words
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           understand
           us
           if
           we
           change
           their
           terms
           and
           offer
           them
           fitter
           ,
           and
           yet
           least
           understand
           those
           which
           they
           think
           that
           they
           best
           understand
           :
           And
           all
           men
           must
           have
           long
           time
           to
           learn
           the
           
             Art
             of
             Words
          
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           understand
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           before
           they
           can
           readily
           use
           them
           .
           And
           the
           duller
           any
           Man
           is
           ,
           and
           of
           less
           understanding
           ,
           
             the
             more
             Words
             are
             necessary
          
           to
           make
           him
           understand
           :
           And
           yet
           his
           Memory
           is
           the
           less
           capable
           of
           retaining
           many
           .
           This
           is
           our
           difficulty
           not
           only
           in
           Catechizing
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           our
           Writings
           and
           Teaching
           ,
           a
           short
           Catechism
           ,
           or
           a
           short
           Style
           ,
           the
           ignorant
           understand
           not
           ;
           
           and
           a
           long
           one
           they
           remember
           not
           .
           And
           he
           that
           will
           accommodate
           one
           judicious
           Reader
           or
           Hearer
           ,
           with
           profound
           matter
           or
           an
           accurate
           Style
           ,
           must
           incommodate
           Multitudes
           that
           are
           uncapable
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           must
           be
           content
           with
           few
           approvers
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Applause
           of
           the
           Multitude
           to
           the
           more
           popular
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           one
           that
           can
           seasonably
           suit
           himself
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           A
           Man
           that
           resolveth
           not
           to
           be
           deceived
           by
           ambiguous
           words
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it
           his
           first
           work
           in
           all
           his
           Reading
           and
           disputings
           to
           difference
           between
           Words
           ,
           and
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Things
           ,
           and
           strictly
           to
           examine
           each
           disputed
           term
           ,
           till
           the
           Speakers
           meaning
           be
           distinctly
           known
           ,
           will
           see
           the
           lamentable
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           what
           shaddows
           of
           knowledg
           deceive
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           useless
           dreams
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           ,
           yea
           of
           Learned
           men
           do
           spend
           their
           days
           :
           Much
           of
           that
           which
           some
           men
           unweariedly
           study
           ,
           and
           take
           to
           be
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           understandings
           ,
           and
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           that
           which
           Multitudes
           place
           their
           Piety
           and
           Hopes
           of
           Salvation
           in
           ,
           being
           a
           meer
           
             game
             at
             words
          
           ,
           and
           useless
           Notions
           ;
           and
           as
           truly
           to
           be
           called
           Vanity
           and
           Vexation
           as
           is
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Vain
             shew
          
           that
           most
           men
           walk
           in
           .
           My
           sad
           and
           bitter
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           Infidel
           ,
           Mahomet
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           common
           corruptions
           of
           Rulers
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Countries
           ,
           Senates
           and
           Councils
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           open
           to
           others
           ,
           lest
           they
           offend
           ;
           nor
           cry
           out
           as
           
             Seneca
             ,
             Omnes
             mali
             sumus
          
           ,
           or
           
             stultorum
             plena
             sunt
             omnia
          
           ,
           nor
           describe
           the
           furious
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           unrighteous
           Calumnies
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           as
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzene
          
           and
           others
           do
           ,
           nor
           voluminously
           lament
           the
           seeming
           hopeless
           case
           of
           Earth
           ,
           by
           the
           boldness
           ,
           blindness
           ,
           and
           fury
           of
           men
           that
           make
           use
           of
           such
           sad
           considerations
           ,
           to
           loosen
           my
           love
           from
           such
           a
           World
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           willing
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           9.
           
           And
           if
           other
           mens
           Words
           and
           Writings
           are
           ble
           mished
           with
           so
           much
           imperfection
           ,
           why
           should
           think
           that
           my
           own
           are
           blameless
           ?
           I
           must
           for
           ever
           be
           thankful
           for
           the
           holy
           Instructions
           and
           Writings
           of
           others
           ,
           notwithstanding
           humane
           frailty
           ,
           and
           contentious
           mens
           abuse
           of
           words
           :
           And
           so
           I
           must
           be
           thankful
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           any
           use
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           his
           Churches
           Edification
           .
           But
           with
           how
           many
           allays
           are
           such
           comforts
           here
           mixed
           ?
           We
           are
           not
           the
           Teachers
           of
           a
           well
           ruled
           School
           ,
           where
           Learners
           are
           ranked
           into
           several
           Forms
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           may
           have
           the
           teaching
           which
           is
           agreeable
           to
           his
           capacity
           :
           But
           we
           must
           set
           open
           the
           Door
           to
           all
           that
           will
           crowd
           in
           ,
           and
           publish
           our
           Writings
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Readers
           :
           And
           there
           being
           as
           
             various
             degrees
          
           of
           Capacity
           as
           there
           are
           Men
           ,
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           consequently
           great
           variety
           and
           contrariety
           of
           apprehensions
           ,
           it
           's
           easie
           
             ab
             antecedente
          
           to
           know
           what
           various
           reception
           we
           must
           expect
           :
           We
           cast
           out
           our
           Doctrine
           almost
           as
           a
           Foot-ball
           is
           turned
           out
           among
           Boys
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           in
           some
           Congregations
           :
           Few
           understand
           it
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           censureth
           it
           .
           Few
           come
           as
           Learners
           or
           teachable
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           most
           come
           to
           sit
           as
           Judges
           on
           their
           Teachers
           words
           :
           and
           yet
           have
           neither
           the
           Skill
           ,
           or
           the
           Patience
           ,
           or
           the
           diligence
           which
           is
           necessary
           in
           a
           just
           Tryal
           ,
           to
           a
           righteous
           judgment
           .
           But
           as
           our
           
             words
             agree
          
           or
           disagree
           with
           the
           former
           conceptions
           of
           every
           Hearer
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           judged
           to
           be
           wise
           or
           foolish
           ,
           sound
           or
           unsound
           ,
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           fit
           or
           unfit
           .
           Few
           Sermons
           that
           I
           preach
           but
           one
           extolleth
           them
           ,
           and
           wisheth
           they
           were
           printed
           ,
           and
           another
           accuseth
           them
           of
           some
           hainous
           fault
           :
           Some
           men
           are
           pleased
           with
           clearness
           and
           accuratness
           of
           Doctrine
           ▪
           and
           others
           account
           it
           
             too
             high
          
           ,
           and
           say
           we
           shoot
           over
           the
           hearers
           Heads
           ,
           and
           like
           nothing
           
           but
           the
           fervent
           Application
           of
           what
           they
           knew
           before
           most
           Hearers
           are
           displeased
           with
           that
           which
           they
           most
           need
           :
           If
           they
           err
           ,
           they
           reproach
           that
           Doctrin
           as
           erroneous
           that
           would
           cure
           them
           :
           If
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           any
           prevailing
           Distemper
           and
           sin
           ,
           they
           take
           that
           Application
           to
           be
           injurious
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           convince
           them
           ,
           and
           save
           them
           from
           that
           guilt
           .
           Most
           are
           much
           pleased
           with
           plain
           and
           zealous
           reproof
           of
           sin
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           be
           other
           mens
           sins
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           own
           .
           The
           poor
           love
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           oppression
           and
           unmercifulness
           ,
           of
           Pride
           ,
           Fulness
           and
           Idleness
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Rich
           :
           Subjects
           love
           to
           hear
           of
           their
           Rulers
           faults
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           O
           this
           Man
           is
           no
           flatterer
           ;
           he
           dares
           tell
           the
           greatest
           of
           their
           sins
           :
           But
           if
           they
           hear
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           they
           take
           for
           it
           an
           injury
           .
           Rulers
           like
           a
           Sermon
           for
           submission
           and
           obedience
           but
           how
           few
           love
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           injustice
           and
           oppression
           ,
           or
           pride
           ,
           and
           sensuality
           ,
           or
           to
           read
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           or
           12.
           or
           James
           5.
           or
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           Justice
           and
           temperance
           ,
           and
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           and
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
           Every
           Sectary
           and
           Dogmatist
           delighteth
           to
           have
           his
           own
           Opinion
           cryed
           up
           ,
           and
           his
           Party
           praised
           as
           the
           chiefest
           Saints
           :
           But
           all
           that
           tendeth
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           those
           that
           he
           dissenteth
           from
           ,
           and
           accounteth
           adversaries
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           is
           distastful
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           complying
           with
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           a
           strengthning
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           all
           that
           uncharitableness
           which
           he
           expecteth
           from
           us
           against
           others
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           expected
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           against
           him
           and
           such
           as
           he
           .
        
         
           This
           Day
           while
           I
           am
           writing
           these
           words
           ,
           my
           Pockets
           are
           too
           full
           of
           Letters
           sent
           me
           ,
           on
           one
           side
           importunately
           charging
           it
           on
           me
           as
           my
           duty
           to
           conform
           (
           to
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Covenants
           and
           Practises
           ,
           now
           imposed
           )
           or
           else
           to
           give
           over
           preaching
           (
           which
           would
           
           please
           them
           ;
           )
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           vehemently
           censuring
           me
           as
           guilty
           of
           grievous
           sin
           ,
           for
           declaring
           my
           judgment
           for
           so
           much
           of
           Conformity
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           charging
           me
           by
           Predictions
           as
           guilty
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           all
           that
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           for
           communicating
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           others
           in
           the
           mid
           way
           ,
           persuading
           me
           equally
           to
           bear
           my
           Testimony
           against
           unjust
           Separation
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           still
           if
           possible
           to
           save
           a
           self
           destroying
           People
           ,
           from
           the
           tearing
           fury
           of
           these
           two
           extreams
           :
           And
           how
           should
           I
           answer
           these
           contrary
           expectations
           ,
           or
           escape
           the
           Censures
           of
           such
           expectants
           ?
        
         
           And
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           ,
           who
           Thirty
           Years
           and
           more
           hath
           tryed
           me
           by
           humane
           Applause
           ,
           of
           late
           in
           this
           City
           (
           where
           multitudes
           of
           Persons
           of
           contrary
           Minds
           are
           like
           Passengers
           in
           crowded
           Streets
           ,
           still
           jostling
           and
           offending
           one
           another
           )
           to
           exercise
           me
           with
           mens
           daily
           backbitings
           and
           cavils
           :
           And
           so
           many
           have
           chosen
           me
           for
           the
           subject
           of
           their
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           say
           as
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             [
             We
             are
             made
             a
             Spectacle
          
           (
           or
           Theatre
           )
           
             to
             the
             World
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             men
             :
             We
             are
             Fools
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             wise
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Did
           I
           not
           live
           out
           of
           the
           noise
           in
           retirement
           ,
           and
           taken
           up
           with
           pain
           and
           expectations
           of
           my
           change
           ,
           what
           an
           annoyance
           to
           me
           would
           it
           be
           to
           hear
           Religious
           Persons
           that
           have
           a
           God
           ,
           a
           Christ
           ,
           a
           Heaven
           to
           talk
           of
           ,
           to
           abuse
           their
           Time
           and
           Tongues
           in
           so
           much
           talking
           of
           one
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           so
           little
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           with
           him
           ;
           while
           with
           some
           overvaluing
           me
           and
           others
           still
           quarrelling
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           idle
           sinful
           talk
           .
           The
           Persecutors
           for
           divers
           Years
           after
           first
           silencing
           (
           if
           not
           still
           )
           and
           the
           Separatists
           for
           two
           or
           three
           Years
           last
           past
           ,
           have
           been
           possessed
           with
           so
           strange
           
           a
           jealousie
           and
           quarrelsom
           a
           disposition
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           take
           it
           for
           
             their
             Interest
          
           to
           promote
           my
           defamation
           ?
           and
           for
           much
           of
           their
           work
           to
           search
           what
           may
           afford
           them
           any
           matter
           of
           accusation
           in
           every
           Sermon
           that
           I
           preach
           ,
           and
           every
           Book
           that
           I
           write
           .
           And
           though
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Persecutors
           be
           such
           as
           maketh
           them
           much
           uncapable
           of
           such
           converse
           and
           
             sober
             consideration
          
           as
           is
           needful
           to
           their
           true
           information
           and
           satisfaction
           ;
           yet
           most
           of
           the
           more
           
             Religious
             Cavillers
          
           are
           satisfied
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           have
           spoken
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           endeth
           in
           a
           putarem
           or
           
             non
             putarem
          
           :
           For
           want
           of
           accurateness
           and
           patience
           ,
           they
           judge
           rashly
           before
           they
           understand
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           understand
           confess
           their
           errour
           ;
           and
           yet
           many
           go
           on
           and
           take
           no
           warning
           after
           many
           times
           conviction
           of
           their
           mistake
           .
           Even
           in
           Books
           that
           are
           still
           before
           their
           Eyes
           (
           as
           well
           as
           in
           transient
           words
           in
           Sermons
           )
           they
           heedlesly
           leave
           out
           ,
           or
           put
           in
           ,
           or
           alter
           ,
           and
           misreport
           plain
           words
           ,
           and
           with
           confidence
           affirm
           those
           things
           to
           have
           been
           said
           that
           never
           were
           said
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           when
           all
           People
           will
           judg
           of
           the
           good
           or
           evil
           of
           our
           words
           as
           they
           think
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           use
           them
           or
           forbear
           them
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           satisfie
           men
           that
           are
           out
           of
           our
           hearing
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           we
           cannot
           tell
           our
           Reasons
           :
           Most
           men
           are
           of
           private
           narrow
           observation
           ,
           &
           judge
           of
           the
           good
           or
           hurt
           that
           our
           words
           do
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           they
           themselves
           converse
           with
           :
           And
           when
           I
           convince
           them
           that
           my
           decisions
           of
           many
           questions
           (
           which
           they
           are
           offended
           at
           )
           are
           true
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           an
           unseasonable
           and
           a
           
             hurtful
             truth
          
           :
           and
           when
           I
           have
           called
           them
           to
           look
           further
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           my
           Reasons
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Had
             these
             been
             all
             set
             down
             ,
             men
             would
             have
             been
             satisfied
             .
          
           ]
           And
           on
           how
           hard
           terms
           do
           we
           instruct
           such
           Persons
           whose
           narrow
           understandings
           cannot
           know
           obvious
           Reasons
           of
           what
           we
           say
           till
           they
           
           are
           particularly
           told
           them
           ?
           And
           so
           to
           tell
           men
           the
           Reasons
           of
           all
           that
           such
           can
           quarrel
           with
           ,
           will
           make
           every
           Book
           to
           swell
           with
           Commentaries
           to
           such
           a
           bigness
           as
           they
           can
           neither
           buy
           nor
           read
           :
           And
           they
           come
           not
           to
           us
           to
           know
           our
           Reasons
           ;
           nor
           have
           we
           leisure
           to
           open
           them
           to
           every
           single
           Person
           :
           And
           thus
           suspicious
           men
           ,
           when
           their
           understandings
           want
           the
           humbling
           acquaintance
           with
           their
           ignorance
           and
           their
           Consciences
           that
           tenderness
           which
           should
           restrain
           them
           from
           rash
           judging
           ,
           go
           on
           to
           accuse
           such
           needful
           Truths
           of
           which
           they
           know
           not
           the
           use
           and
           reason
           .
           And
           what
           Man
           living
           hath
           the
           leisure
           and
           opportunity
           to
           acquaint
           all
           the
           ignorant
           Persons
           in
           City
           and
           Countrey
           with
           all
           the
           Reasons
           of
           all
           that
           he
           shall
           say
           ,
           write
           or
           do
           ?
           Or
           who
           that
           writeth
           not
           a
           Page
           instead
           of
           a
           Sentence
           ,
           can
           so
           write
           that
           every
           unprepared
           Reader
           shall
           understand
           him
           :
           And
           what
           hopes
           hath
           that
           Tutor
           or
           School-master
           of
           preserving
           his
           reputation
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           accounted
           erroneous
           and
           accused
           of
           unsound
           or
           injurious
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           every
           Schollar
           that
           understandeth
           not
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           reasons
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           But
           God
           in
           great
           Mercy
           to
           me
           hath
           made
           this
           my
           Lot
           (
           not
           causing
           but
           permitting
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           contentious
           )
           that
           I
           might
           before
           death
           be
           better
           weaned
           from
           all
           below
           :
           Had
           my
           temptations
           from
           inordinate
           Applause
           had
           no
           allay
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           more
           dangerously
           strong
           .
           Even
           yet
           while
           Church-Dividers
           on
           both
           extreams
           do
           make
           me
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           daily
           obloquy
           ,
           the
           continued
           respects
           of
           the
           sober
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           are
           so
           great
           as
           to
           be
           a
           temptation
           strong
           enough
           ,
           to
           so
           weak
           a
           Person
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           check
           to
           my
           desires
           to
           leave
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           long
           since
           Riches
           and
           worldly
           Honour
           appeared
           to
           me
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           not
           rendring
           the
           World
           much
           lovely
           or
           desireable
           .
           But
           the
           Love
           
           and
           Concord
           of
           Religious
           Persons
           hath
           a
           more
           amiable
           Aspect
           :
           There
           is
           so
           much
           Holiness
           in
           these
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           loth
           to
           call
           them
           Vanity
           and
           Vexation
           :
           But
           yet
           as
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           would
           refer
           them
           to
           selfish
           Ends
           ,
           and
           any
           way
           value
           them
           as
           a
           Carnal
           interest
           ,
           I
           must
           so
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           number
           them
           with
           the
           things
           that
           are
           Loss
           and
           
             Dung
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Selfishness
           can
           serve
           itself
           upon
           things
           good
           and
           holy
           :
           And
           if
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           good
           Books
           ,
           and
           good
           Sermons
           would
           make
           the
           World
           seem
           overlovely
           to
           us
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           Mercy
           of
           God
           to
           abate
           the
           temptation
           :
           And
           if
           my
           Soul
           looking
           toward
           the
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           be
           hindred
           as
           Paul
           was
           in
           his
           Journey
           to
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.
           
           &
           21.
           by
           the
           Love
           of
           ancient
           Friends
           and
           Hearers
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           
             What
             mean
             you
             to
             weep
             and
             break
             my
             Heart
             !
             I
             am
             ready
          
           to
           leave
           the
           dearest
           Friends
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           presence
           of
           far
           better
           Friends
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           sweeter
           pleasures
           of
           a
           better
           life
           .
           That
           little
           amiableness
           which
           is
           in
           things
           below
           ,
           is
           in
           
             godly
             men
          
           as
           life
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           which
           dieth
           last
           :
           When
           that
           's
           all
           gone
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           to
           the
           
             Love
             of
             the
             godly
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Learning
             ,
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           mediate
           Ordinances
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           serve
           a
           selfish
           interest
           ,
           and
           tempt
           down
           our
           Hearts
           from
           heavenly
           aspirings
           ,
           the
           World
           then
           is
           Crucified
           to
           us
           indeed
           ,
           and
           we
           to
           it
           :
           I
           rejoice
           to
           tread
           in
           the
           Footsteps
           of
           my
           Lord
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           indeed
           weeping
           about
           his
           cross
           ,
           but
           was
           forsaken
           by
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           Hour
           of
           Temptation
           they
           all
           fled
           ▪
           But
           my
           desertion
           is
           far
           less
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           less
           that
           I
           am
           fit
           to
           bear
           .
           If
           God
           will
           justifie
           ,
           who
           shall
           condemn
           ?
           If
           he
           be
           for
           me
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           against
           me
           ?
           O
           may
           I
           not
           be
           put
           to
           that
           dreadfull
           case
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           And
           may
           nothing
           separate
           me
           from
           his
           Love
           !
           And
           then
           were
           I
           forsaken
           of
           the
           sober
           and
           
           peaceable
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           in
           part
           of
           some
           
             quarrelsom
             Dividers
          
           ,
           how
           tolerable
           a
           tryal
           would
           it
           be
           ?
           Man
           is
           as
           dust
           in
           the
           Ballance
           ,
           that
           addeth
           little
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           signifieth
           nothing
           when
           God
           is
           in
           the
           other
           end
           .
           But
           I
           suspect
           still
           that
           I
           make
           too
           much
           account
           of
           Man
           ,
           when
           this
           case
           hath
           taken
           up
           too
           much
           of
           my
           observation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           of
           all
           things
           surely
           a
           departing
           Soul
           hath
           least
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           the
           losing
           of
           its
           notice
           of
           the
           
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
          
           ?
           Of
           Peace
           or
           Wars
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           or
           Kingdoms
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Sun
           can
           send
           forth
           its
           material
           Beams
           ,
           and
           operate
           by
           motion
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           heat
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           as
           this
           Earth
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           think
           that
           blessed
           Spirits
           are
           such
           local
           ,
           confined
           and
           impotent
           substances
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           notice
           of
           the
           things
           of
           Earth
           ?
           Had
           I
           but
           bodily
           Eyes
           I
           could
           see
           more
           from
           the
           top
           of
           a
           Tower
           or
           Hill
           ,
           than
           any
           one
           that
           is
           below
           can
           do
           .
           And
           shall
           I
           know
           less
           of
           Earth
           from
           Heaven
           than
           I
           do
           now
           ?
           It
           's
           unlike
           that
           my
           Capacity
           will
           be
           so
           little
           :
           And
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           is
           unlike
           that
           Christs
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           will
           be
           so
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           me
           no
           notice
           of
           things
           that
           so
           much
           concern
           my
           God
           and
           my
           Redeemer
           (
           to
           whom
           I
           am
           united
           )
           and
           the
           Holy
           Society
           of
           which
           I
           am
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           my self
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ
           and
           that
           Society
           !
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Inhabitants
           is
           so
           narrow
           and
           slow
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           walking
           Clods
           of
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           Souls
           that
           are
           confined
           to
           such
           dark
           Lanthorns
           as
           this
           Body
           is
           ?
           Stars
           can
           shine
           one
           to
           another
           .
           And
           we
           on
           Earth
           can
           see
           them
           so
           far
           off
           in
           their
           Heaven
           :
           And
           sure
           then
           if
           they
           have
           a
           seeing
           faculty
           each
           of
           them
           can
           see
           many
           of
           us
           ;
           even
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World.
           Spirits
           are
           most
           active
           ,
           and
           of
           powerful
           and
           quick
           communication
           .
           They
           need
           not
           send
           Letters
           ,
           or
           write
           Books
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           nor
           lift
           up
           a
           voice
           to
           make
           each
           other
           hear
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           unkindness
           ,
           
           division
           ,
           or
           unsociable
           selfishness
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           may
           cause
           them
           to
           conceal
           their
           notices
           or
           their
           joys
           :
           But
           as
           
             Activity
             ,
             so
             Unity
             is
             Greatest
             ,
          
           where
           there
           is
           most
           Perfection
           :
           They
           will
           so
           be
           Many
           ,
           as
           yet
           to
           be
           One
           ;
           and
           their
           Knowledge
           will
           be
           
             One
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Love
             One
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Joy
             One
             Joy
          
           :
           Not
           by
           so
           perfect
           a
           Unity
           as
           in
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           One
           and
           
             but
             One
          
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           is
           suitable
           to
           created
           imperfection
           ,
           which
           participate
           of
           the
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           as
           the
           Effect
           doth
           of
           the
           virtue
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           some
           participation
           of
           
             his
             Unity
          
           .
           (
           O
           foolish
           Soul
           !
           if
           I
           shall
           fear
           this
           Unity
           with
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           all
           
             the
             Holy
             Spirits
          
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           lose
           my
           present
           separate
           Individuation
           ,
           when
           Perfection
           and
           Union
           are
           so
           near
           akin
           .
           )
           In
           a
           word
           I
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           think
           that
           my
           Celestial
           advancement
           will
           be
           a
           diminution
           of
           any
           desirable
           Knowledge
           even
           of
           things
           on
           Earth
           ;
           but
           contrarily
           that
           it
           will
           be
           unconceivably
           increased
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           indeed
           I
           shall
           know
           less
           of
           things
           below
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           because
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Vanity
           and
           Vexation
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           place
           in
           Heaven
           .
           So
           much
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           lower
           matters
           ,
           as
           came
           to
           us
           by
           sin
           ,
           is
           unworthy
           of
           our
           fond
           tenaciousness
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           losing
           it
           ?
           Surely
           the
           sad
           tidings
           which
           we
           have
           Weekly
           in
           our
           News
           Books
           ,
           our
           lamentable
           notices
           of
           Heathen
           and
           Infidel
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           overspreading
           prevalency
           of
           Barbarousness
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Infidelity
           ;
           of
           the
           rage
           and
           success
           of
           cruel
           Tyrants
           ;
           of
           the
           bloody
           Wars
           of
           proud
           ,
           unquiet
           worldly
           men
           ,
           of
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           oppressed
           desolate
           Countreys
           ,
           the
           dissipated
           Churches
           ,
           the
           persecuted
           innocent
           Christians
           ,
           are
           no
           such
           pleasing
           things
           as
           that
           we
           should
           be
           afraid
           to
           hear
           of
           such
           no
           more
           .
           To
           know
           or
           hear
           of
           the
           poor
           in
           Famine
           ,
           the
           rich
           in
           Folly
           ,
           the
           
           Church
           distracted
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           discontented
           ;
           the
           godly
           scandalous
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           Errours
           ,
           imperfections
           and
           divisions
           ,
           the
           wicked
           outrageous
           and
           waxing
           worse
           ,
           the
           falseness
           or
           miscarriages
           or
           sufferings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           the
           fury
           or
           success
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           is
           this
           an
           intelligence
           which
           I
           cannot
           spare
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           daily
           tidings
           that
           I
           hear
           but
           of
           bloody
           Wars
           ,
           the
           undone
           Countreys
           ,
           the
           persecuted
           Churches
           ,
           the
           silenced
           ,
           banished
           ,
           or
           imprisoned
           Preachers
           ,
           of
           the
           best
           removed
           in
           judgment
           from
           an
           unworthy
           World
           by
           Death
           ,
           and
           worse
           succeeding
           in
           their
           rooms
           ,
           of
           the
           renewed
           designs
           and
           endeavours
           of
           the
           Churches
           Enemies
           ;
           the
           implacable
           rage
           of
           the
           worldly
           and
           unquiet
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           divisions
           of
           self-conceited
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           the
           obloquy
           and
           backbitings
           of
           each
           Party
           against
           the
           other
           ?
           How
           oft
           hear
           I
           the
           sad
           tidings
           of
           this
           Friends
           sickness
           or
           Death
           ,
           and
           that
           Friends
           discontent
           ,
           and
           of
           anothers
           fall
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           ,
           very
           many's
           Sufferings
           ?
           My
           Ears
           are
           daily
           filled
           with
           the
           cryes
           of
           the
           poor
           whom
           I
           cannot
           relieve
           ,
           with
           the
           endless
           complaints
           of
           fearful
           Melancholy
           despairing
           Persons
           ;
           with
           the
           wranglings
           of
           the
           ignorant
           and
           proud
           Professors
           ,
           and
           contentious
           Divines
           ,
           who
           censure
           most
           boldly
           where
           they
           are
           most
           Erroneous
           or
           dark
           :
           Or
           with
           the
           troublesom
           discontents
           of
           those
           that
           I
           converse
           with
           :
           And
           should
           I
           be
           afraid
           of
           the
           ending
           of
           so
           sad
           a
           Tragedy
           ,
           or
           of
           awaking
           out
           of
           such
           an
           unpleasant
           dream
           .
           Have
           I
           not
           many
           times
           thought
           of
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           the
           deaf
           ,
           that
           hear
           not
           these
           troublesom
           and
           provoking
           things
           ;
           
             and
             of
             the
             Blind
          
           that
           see
           not
           the
           Vanities
           and
           Temptations
           of
           this
           World
           :
           It
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           solitude
           ,
           or
           a
           private
           life
           and
           habitation
           ,
           to
           free
           me
           from
           many
           of
           these
           unpleasing
           Objects
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           sleep
           ,
           that
           with
           my
           Cloaths
           I
           may
           lay
           by
           these
           troubleous
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
         
           §
           11.
           
           
             But
             other
             men
             tell
             me
          
           ,
           The
           Church
           cannot
           yet
           spare
           you
           :
           There
           is
           yet
           this
           and
           that
           necessary
           work
           to
           be
           done
           :
           There
           is
           this
           and
           that
           need
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Is
             it
             we
             or
             God
             that
             must
             choose
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             cut
             out
             their
             work
             ?
             Whose
             work
             am
             I
             doing
             ?
             Is
             it
             my
             own
             ,
             or
             his
             ?
          
           If
           his
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           he
           that
           must
           tell
           me
           what
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           
             how
             long
          
           ?
           And
           will
           not
           his
           will
           and
           
             choice
             be
             best
          
           ?
           If
           I
           be●●eve
           not
           this
           ,
           how
           do
           I
           take
           him
           for
           my
           God
           ?
           Doth
           God
           or
           I
           know
           better
           
             what
             he
          
           hath
           yet
           to
           do
           ?
           And
           who
           is
           fittest
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           The
           Churches
           Service
           and
           benefits
           must
           be
           measured
           out
           by
           our
           Master
           and
           Benefactor
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           our selves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           am
           I
           to
           those
           more
           excellent
           Persons
           whom
           in
           all
           Ages
           he
           hath
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           would
           mens
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Churches
           needs
           detain
           them
           ?
           The
           poor
           Heathen
           ,
           Infidel
           ,
           Mahometane
           Nations
           have
           
             no
             Preachers
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           And
           if
           their
           need
           prove
           not
           that
           God
           will
           send
           them
           such
           ,
           no
           Countreys
           need
           will
           prove
           that
           God
           will
           continue
           them
           such
           .
           Many
           more
           useful
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           have
           died
           in
           their
           youth
           :
           
             John
             Janeway
          
           preached
           but
           one
           Sermon
           :
           
             Joseph
             Allen
          
           (
           and
           many
           another
           excellent
           Men
           )
           died
           young
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           vigorous
           successful
           labours
           :
           Both
           of
           them
           far
           more
           fit
           for
           God's
           work
           and
           likely
           to
           win
           Souls
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           or
           ever
           was
           (
           However
           their
           greater
           Light
           was
           partly
           kindled
           from
           my
           lesser
           .
           )
           Yet
           did
           both
           these
           under
           painful
           consuming
           languishings
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           die
           as
           they
           had
           long
           lived
           in
           the
           
             lively
             triumphant
             Praises
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             joyful
             desires
             and
             hopes
             of
             Glory
             ?
          
           And
           shall
           I
           at
           Sixty
           seven
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           life
           of
           unspeakable
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           after
           almost
           Forty
           four
           Years
           of
           comfortable
           help
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           my
           Lord
           ,
           
           be
           now
           afraid
           of
           my
           reward
           ,
           and
           shrink
           at
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           still
           be
           desiring
           to
           stay
           here
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           
             further
             service
          
           :
           We
           know
           not
           what
           is
           best
           for
           the
           Church
           as
           God
           doth
           :
           The
           Church
           and
           the
           World
           are
           not
           Ours
           ,
           but
           his
           :
           not
           our
           desires
           ,
           but
           his
           will
           ,
           must
           measure
           out
           its
           Mercies
           :
           We
           are
           not
           so
           Merciful
           as
           
             he
             is
          
           :
           It
           is
           not
           unmeet
           for
           us
           to
           desire
           many
           things
           which
           God
           will
           not
           give
           ,
           nor
           seeth
           it
           meet
           to
           grant
           the
           particulars
           of
           such
           desires
           .
           Nothing
           ever
           lay
           so
           heavy
           on
           my
           Heart
           as
           the
           sin
           and
           misery
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           how
           much
           of
           the
           World
           lyeth
           in
           folly
           and
           wickedness
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           can
           I
           pray
           so
           heartily
           as
           for
           the
           Worlds
           recovery
           :
           And
           it
           is
           his
           will
           that
           I
           should
           shew
           a
           Holy
           and
           
             Universal
             Love
          
           by
           praying
           ,
           
             Let
             thy
             Name
             be
             hallowed
             ,
             Thy
             Kingdom
             come
             ,
          
           and
           
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             on
             Earth
             as
             it
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
             :
          
           And
           yet
           alas
           ,
           how
           unlike
           is
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           what
           Ignorance
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           Confusions
           and
           Cruelties
           here
           reign
           and
           prosper
           ?
           And
           unless
           there
           be
           a
           wonderful
           change
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           even
           as
           by
           a
           general
           Miracle
           ,
           how
           little
           hope
           appeareth
           that
           ever
           these
           Prayers
           should
           be
           granted
           in
           the
           things
           ?
           It
           maketh
           us
           better
           to
           desire
           that
           others
           may
           be
           better
           :
           But
           God
           is
           the
           free
           disposer
           of
           his
           own
           gifts
           :
           And
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           his
           will
           ,
           that
           the
           permitted
           Ignorance
           and
           Confusions
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           should
           help
           us
           the
           more
           to
           value
           ,
           and
           desire
           that
           World
           of
           Light
           ,
           Love
           and
           Order
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           us
           to
           prefer
           and
           hope
           for
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           I
           am
           any
           way
           useful
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           undeserved
           Mercy
           that
           hath
           made
           me
           so
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           must
           be
           thankful
           :
           But
           
             How
             long
          
           I
           shall
           be
           so
           is
           not
           my
           business
           to
           determine
           ,
           but
           my
           Lords
           .
           My
           many
           sweet
           and
           beautiful
           Flowers
           arise
           and
           appear
           in
           their
           beauty
           and
           sweetness
           ,
           but
           for
           one
           Summers
           time
           ,
           and
           they
           murmur
           not
           that
           they
           flourish
           for
           so
           short
           a
           space
           .
           The
           
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           Birds
           ,
           and
           Fishes
           ,
           which
           I
           feed
           on
           ,
           do
           live
           till
           I
           will
           have
           them
           die
           :
           And
           as
           God
           will
           be
           served
           and
           pleased
           by
           wonderful
           variety
           at
           once
           (
           of
           Animals
           ,
           and
           Vegetables
           ,
           &c.
           )
           So
           will
           he
           by
           many
           successive
           ▪
           Generations
           :
           If
           one
           Flower
           fall
           or
           die
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           that
           others
           shall
           Summer
           after
           Summer
           arise
           from
           the
           same
           root
           :
           And
           if
           my
           Pears
           ,
           Apples
           ,
           Plums
           ,
           &c.
           fall
           or
           serve
           me
           when
           they
           are
           ripe
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           that
           (
           not
           they
           ,
           but
           )
           others
           the
           next
           Year
           shall
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           God
           will
           have
           other
           Generations
           to
           succeed
           us
           :
           Let
           us
           think
           him
           that
           we
           have
           had
           our
           time
           :
           And
           could
           we
           overcome
           the
           Grand
           (
           too
           little
           observed
           )
           Crime
           of
           SELFISHNESS
           ,
           and
           could
           
             Love
             others
          
           as
           our selves
           ,
           and
           
             God
             as
             God
          
           above
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           would
           comfort
           us
           at
           Death
           ,
           that
           others
           shall
           
             survive
             us
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             World
             shall
             continue
          
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           be
           still
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           glorified
           in
           his
           works
           :
           And
           Love
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           shall
           live
           in
           my
           successors
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           more
           than
           Live
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           yet
           most
           of
           all
           in
           the
           eternal
           Life
           and
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           God
           ,
           (
           who
           made
           us
           not
           gods
           but
           poor
           Creatures
           as
           it
           pleased
           him
           )
           doth
           know
           best
           our
           measures
           :
           And
           he
           will
           not
           try
           us
           with
           too
           long
           a
           Life
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           grow
           too
           familiar
           where
           we
           should
           be
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           utterly
           Strangers
           to
           our
           home
           :
           No
           wonder
           if
           that
           World
           was
           ready
           for
           a
           deluge
           ,
           by
           a
           deluge
           of
           sin
           ,
           in
           which
           men
           lived
           to
           Six
           ,
           Seven
           ,
           Eight
           and
           Nine
           hundred
           Years
           of
           Age
           :
           Had
           our
           Great
           Sensualists
           any
           hope
           of
           so
           long
           a
           life
           ,
           they
           were
           like
           to
           be
           like
           incarnate
           Devils
           ,
           and
           there
           would
           be
           no
           dwelling
           near
           them
           for
           the
           Holy
           Seed
           ?
           If
           Angels
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           like
           the
           Sod●mites
           seek
           furiously
           to
           abuse
           them
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           God
           tire
           us
           out
           with
           too
           long
           a
           life
           of
           
           earthly
           sufferings
           :
           We
           think
           short
           cares
           ,
           and
           fears
           ,
           and
           sorrows
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           sickness
           ,
           and
           crosses
           to
           be
           long
           :
           And
           shall
           we
           grudge
           at
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Love
           which
           shortneth
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           though
           holy
           duty
           it self
           be
           excellent
           and
           sweet
           ,
           yet
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Flesh
           maketh
           us
           liable
           to
           weariness
           ,
           and
           abateth
           the
           willingness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           And
           our
           wise
           and
           merciful
           God
           will
           not
           make
           our
           warfare
           or
           our
           race
           too
           long
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           wearied
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           prize
           .
           By
           our
           weariness
           ,
           and
           complaints
           ,
           and
           fears
           and
           groans
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           that
           we
           thought
           this
           life
           too
           long
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           we
           should
           yield
           to
           the
           call
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           draw
           back
           as
           if
           we
           would
           have
           it
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           Willingly
           submit
           then
           O
           my
           Soul
           :
           It
           is
           not
           thou
           ,
           but
           this
           Flesh
           that
           must
           be
           dissolved
           ;
           this
           troublesom
           ,
           vile
           and
           corruptible
           Flesh
           :
           It
           is
           but
           the
           other
           half
           thy
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           which
           thy
           presence
           kept
           longer
           uncorrupted
           ,
           going
           after
           the
           excremental
           part
           .
           Thou
           diest
           not
           when
           Man
           (
           the
           compositum
           )
           dieth
           ,
           by
           thy
           departure
           .
           And
           as
           thou
           livest
           not
           to
           thy self
           ,
           I
           die
           not
           to
           my self
           ;
           whether
           I
           live
           or
           die
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           Lords
           :
           He
           that
           set
           up
           the
           Candle
           ,
           knoweth
           how
           long
           he
           hath
           use
           for
           the
           light
           of
           it
           .
           Study
           thy
           duty
           ,
           and
           work
           while
           it
           is
           Day
           ,
           and
           let
           God
           choose
           thy
           time
           ,
           and
           willingly
           stand
           to
           his
           disposal
           .
           The
           Gospel
           dieth
           not
           when
           I
           die
           :
           The
           Church
           dieth
           not
           :
           The
           Praises
           of
           God
           die
           not
           ;
           the
           World
           dieth
           not
           :
           And
           perhaps
           it
           shall
           grow
           better
           ,
           and
           those
           Prayers
           shall
           be
           answered
           which
           seemed
           lost
           :
           Yea
           ,
           &
           it
           may
           be
           some
           of
           the
           Seed
           that
           I
           have
           sowen
           ,
           shall
           spring
           up
           to
           some
           benefit
           of
           the
           dark
           unpeaceable
           World
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           much
           of
           the
           end
           of
           life
           ?
           &
           is
           not
           that
           Life
           good
           ,
           which
           attaineth
           its
           End
           ?
           If
           my
           End
           was
           to
           do
           Good
           and
           
             Glorifie
             God
          
           ,
           if
           Good
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           God
           be
           Glorified
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           yea
           though
           I
           were
           
           annihilated
           ,
           is
           not
           my
           End
           attained
           :
           Feign
           not
           thy self
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           whose
           Interest
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           pleasing
           of
           his
           Will
           )
           is
           the
           End
           of
           all
           things
           :
           And
           whose
           will
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           
             Created
             good
          
           :
           Feign
           not
           thy self
           to
           be
           
             All
             the
             World
             :
             God
          
           hath
           not
           lost
           his
           work
           ;
           the
           World
           is
           not
           dissolved
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           dissolved
           !
           O
           how
           strong
           and
           unreasonable
           a
           Disease
           is
           this
           inordinate
           SELFISHNESS
           !
           Is
           not
           
             God's
             Will
             Infinitely
          
           better
           than
           mine
           ?
           And
           fitter
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           :
           Choose
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           always
           have
           thy
           choice
           :
           If
           a
           Man
           be
           well
           that
           can
           always
           have
           his
           will
           ,
           let
           this
           always
           be
           thy
           Will
           ,
           that
           God's
           Will
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           always
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           Lord
           ,
           let
           thy
           Servant
           
             Depart
             in
             Peace
          
           :
           even
           in
           
             Thy
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           passeth
           understanding
           ,
           and
           which
           Christ
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           doth
           give
           ,
           and
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           can
           take
           away
           !
           O
           give
           me
           that
           Peace
           which
           beseemeth
           a
           Soul
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           near
           the
           Harbour
           ,
           even
           the
           World
           of
           endless
           PEACE
           and
           LOVE
           !
           where
           perfect
           UNION
           (
           such
           as
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           )
           will
           free
           me
           from
           all
           the
           sins
           and
           troubles
           ,
           which
           are
           caused
           by
           the
           convulsions
           ,
           divulsions
           ,
           and
           confusions
           of
           this
           divided
           SELFISH
           World.
           Call
           home
           this
           Soul
           by
           the
           encouraging
           Voice
           of
           Love
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           joyfully
           hear
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           my
           
             Fathers
             Voice
          
           :
           Invite
           it
           to
           thee
           by
           the
           heavenly
           Messenger
           :
           Attract
           it
           by
           the
           tokens
           and
           the
           foretasts
           of
           Love
           :
           The
           Messengers
           that
           invited
           me
           to
           the
           
             Feast
             of
             Grace
             ,
             compelled
             me
             to
             come
             in
          
           without
           constraint
           :
           Thy
           effectual
           call
           did
           make
           me
           willing
           :
           And
           is
           not
           Glory
           better
           than
           preparing
           Grace
           ?
           Shall
           I
           not
           come
           more
           willingly
           to
           the
           Celestial
           Feast
           ?
           What
           was
           thy
           Grace
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           me
           willing
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ?
           Why
           didst
           thou
           dart
           down
           thy
           Beams
           of
           Love
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           me
           Love
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           me
           
           up
           to
           the
           everlasting
           Center
           !
           Was
           not
           the
           Feast
           of
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Feast
           of
           Glory
           :
           Did
           I
           not
           take
           it
           in
           remembrance
           of
           my
           Lord
           until
           he
           come
           ?
           Did
           not
           he
           that
           told
           me
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             ready
          
           ,
           tell
           me
           also
           that
           
             He
             is
             gone
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             us
             ,
          
           and
           it
           
             is
             his
             will
          
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           with
           him
           and
           see
           his
           Glory
           .
           They
           that
           are
           Given
           him
           ,
           and
           Drawn
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Father
           on
           Earth
           ,
           do
           come
           to
           Christ
           :
           Give
           now
           and
           Draw
           my
           
             Departing
             Soul
          
           to
           my
           Glorified
           Head
           :
           And
           as
           I
           have
           Glorified
           thee
           on
           Earth
           in
           the
           measure
           that
           thy
           Grace
           hath
           prevailed
           in
           me
           ,
           pardon
           the
           sins
           by
           which
           I
           have
           offended
           thee
           ,
           and
           Glorifie
           me
           in
           the
           beholding
           and
           participation
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           my
           Redeemer
           ;
           come
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           come
           quickly
           with
           fuller
           Life
           ,
           and
           Light
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           into
           this
           too
           Dead
           ,
           and
           Dark
           ,
           and
           
             Disaffected
             Soul
          
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           come
           with
           joyful
           willingness
           unto
           thee
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           Willingly
           Depart
           O
           lingring
           Soul
           !
           It
           is
           from
           a
           Sodom
           ,
           though
           in
           it
           there
           be
           righteous
           Lots
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           not
           without
           their
           woful
           blemishes
           !
           Hast
           thou
           so
           oft
           groaned
           for
           the
           general
           blindness
           and
           wickedness
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           art
           thou
           loth
           to
           leave
           it
           for
           a
           better
           ?
           How
           oft
           wouldst
           thou
           have
           rejoyced
           to
           have
           seen
           but
           the
           dawning
           of
           a
           Day
           of
           Universal
           Peace
           and
           Reformation
           ?
           And
           wouldst
           thou
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           where
           it
           shineth
           forth
           in
           fullest
           Glory
           ?
           Would
           a
           light
           at
           Midnight
           have
           pleased
           thee
           so
           well
           :
           Hast
           thou
           prayed
           and
           laboured
           for
           it
           so
           hard
           ?
           And
           would
           thou
           not
           see
           the
           Sun
           ?
           Will
           the
           things
           of
           Heaven
           please
           thee
           no
           where
           but
           on
           Earth
           ,
           where
           they
           come
           in
           the
           least
           and
           weakest
           influences
           ,
           and
           are
           terminated
           in
           gross
           ,
           terrene
           ,
           obscure
           ,
           and
           unkind
           recipients
           ?
           Away
           ,
           away
           ,
           the
           vindictive
           Flames
           are
           ready
           to
           consume
           this
           sinful
           World
           ?
           Sinners
           that
           blindly
           rage
           in
           sin
           ,
           must
           quickly
           rage
           in
           the
           effects
           of
           
           sin
           ,
           and
           of
           God's
           Justice
           :
           The
           pangs
           of
           Lust
           ,
           prepared
           for
           these
           pangs
           !
           They
           are
           treasuring
           up
           wrath
           against
           this
           Day
           :
           Look
           not
           then
           behind
           thee
           :
           Away
           from
           this
           unhappy
           World
           !
           Press
           on
           unto
           the
           Mark
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           
           
             Looking
             towards
             ,
             and
             hastning
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           As
           this
           World
           hath
           used
           thee
           ,
           it
           would
           use
           thee
           still
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           use
           others
           ?
           If
           thou
           hast
           sped
           well
           in
           it
           ,
           no
           thanks
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           unto
           God!
           If
           thou
           hast
           had
           manifold
           deliverances
           ,
           and
           marvellous
           preservations
           ,
           and
           hast
           been
           sed
           with
           Angels
           food
           ,
           love
           not
           this
           Wilderness
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           his
           Angel
           which
           was
           thy
           Guide
           ,
           Protector
           and
           Deliverer
           .
        
         
           And
           hath
           this
           troublesome
           Flesh
           been
           so
           comfortable
           a
           companion
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           so
           loth
           to
           leave
           it
           ?
           Have
           thy
           pains
           ,
           thy
           weariness
           ,
           thy
           languishings
           ,
           thy
           labours
           ,
           thy
           cares
           and
           fears
           about
           this
           Body
           ,
           been
           pleasing
           to
           thee
           ?
           And
           art
           thou
           loth
           that
           they
           should
           have
           an
           end
           ?
           Didst
           thou
           not
           find
           a
           need
           of
           patience
           to
           undergo
           them
           ?
           And
           of
           greater
           Patience
           than
           m●●r
           Nature
           gave
           thee
           ?
           And
           canst
           thou
           hope
           now
           for
           better
           ,
           when
           Nature
           faileth
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           aged
           ,
           consumed
           ,
           more
           diseased
           Body
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           pleasanter
           habitation
           to
           thee
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           heretofore
           ?
           If
           from
           thy
           youth
           up
           it
           hath
           been
           both
           a
           tempting
           and
           a
           troubling
           thing
           to
           thee
           ,
           surely
           though
           it
           be
           less
           tempting
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           less
           troubling
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           falling
           to
           the
           Dust
           ,
           and
           above
           ground
           savoureth
           of
           the
           Grave
           !
           Had
           things
           sensible
           been
           never
           so
           pleasant
           in
           thy
           youth
           ,
           and
           hadst
           thou
           glutted
           thy self
           in
           health
           with
           that
           sort
           of
           delight
           ,
           in
           Age
           thou
           art
           to
           say
           by
           Nature
           ,
           
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
          
           Doth
           God
           in
           great
           Mercy
           make
           pain
           and
           feebleness
           the
           Harbingers
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           not
           understand
           their
           business
           ?
           Doth
           he
           mercifully
           before
           hand
           take
           away
           the
           pleasure
           
           of
           all
           fleshly
           things
           ,
           and
           worldly
           vanities
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           nothing
           to
           relieve
           a
           departing
           Soul
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           shell
           breaketh
           when
           the
           Bird
           is
           hatched
           ,
           and
           the
           Womb
           relaxed
           when
           the
           Infant
           must
           be
           Born
           ;
           )
           and
           yet
           shall
           we
           stay
           when
           nothing
           holdeth
           us
           ,
           and
           still
           be
           loth
           to
           come
           away
           ?
           Wouldst
           thou
           dwell
           with
           thy
           beloved
           Body
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           where
           it
           will
           rot
           and
           stink
           in
           loathsome
           darkness
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           now
           in
           its
           painful
           languor
           ,
           seem
           to
           thee
           a
           more
           pleasant
           habitation
           than
           the
           glorious
           presence
           of
           thy
           Lord
           ?
           In
           the
           Grave
           it
           will
           be
           at
           rest
           ,
           and
           not
           tormented
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           nor
           wish
           at
           Night
           ,
           O
           that
           it
           were
           Morning
           ;
           nor
           say
           at
           Morning
           ,
           when
           will
           it
           be
           Night
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           a
           dwelling
           fit
           for
           thy
           delight
           ?
           Patience
           in
           it
           while
           God
           will
           so
           try
           thee
           ,
           is
           thy
           duty
           ?
           But
           is
           such
           Patience
           a
           better
           and
           sweeter
           life
           ,
           than
           rest
           and
           joy
           ?
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           But
           alas
           ,
           how
           deaf
           is
           Flesh
           to
           Reason
           ?
           Faith
           hath
           the
           Reason
           which
           easily
           may
           shame
           all
           contrary
           Reasoning
           ;
           but
           sense
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           especially
           this
           inordinate
           tenacious
           Love
           of
           present
           Life
           .
           I
           have
           Reason
           enough
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           depart
           ,
           even
           much
           more
           willing
           than
           I
           am
           :
           O
           that
           I
           could
           be
           as
           willing
           as
           I
           am
           convinced
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           Reason
           to
           be
           ?
           Could
           I
           
             Love
             God
          
           as
           much
           as
           I
           
             know
             that
             I
             should
             Love
             him
             ,
          
           then
           I
           should
           desire
           to
           depart
           and
           
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           I
           know
           that
           I
           should
           desire
           it
           :
           But
           God
           in
           Nature
           hath
           here
           laid
           upon
           me
           some
           necessity
           of
           aversation
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           inordinateness
           came
           from
           sin
           :
           )
           Else
           Christ
           had
           not
           so
           feared
           ,
           and
           deprecated
           the
           Cup
           :
           Death
           must
           be
           a
           penalty
           ,
           even
           where
           it
           is
           a
           gain
           !
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           meet
           with
           some
           unwillingness
           :
           Because
           we
           willingly
           sinned
           ,
           we
           must
           unwillingly
           suffer
           !
           The
           Gain
           is
           not
           the
           pain
           or
           dissolution
           in
           itself
           ,
           but
           the
           happy
           consequents
           of
           it
           .
           
           All
           the
           Faith
           and
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           will
           not
           make
           Death
           to
           be
           no
           penalty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           take
           away
           all
           unwillingness
           .
           No
           Man
           ever
           yet
           Reasoned
           or
           Believed
           himself
           into
           a
           Love
           of
           Pain
           and
           Death
           as
           such
           :
           But
           seeing
           that
           the
           gain
           is
           unspeakably
           Greater
           than
           the
           Pain
           and
           Loss
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Holy
           Reason
           may
           make
           our
           willingness
           to
           be
           Greater
           than
           our
           unwillingness
           ,
           and
           our
           Hope
           and
           Joy
           ,
           than
           our
           Fear
           and
           Sorrow
           :
           And
           it
           is
           the
           deep
           and
           effectual
           notice
           of
           Goodness
           which
           is
           God's
           way
           in
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           ,
           to
           change
           and
           draw
           the
           Will
           of
           Man
           :
           Come
           then
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Think
           believingly
           what
           is
           BEST
           for
           thee
           :
           And
           wilt
           thou
           not
           Love
           and
           Desire
           most
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           certainly
           the
           BEST
           ?
        
         
           
             To
             Depart
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             is
             far
             better
             (
             or
             rather
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             TO
             say
             and
             hear
             that
             
               it
               is
               far
               better
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             willing
             ;
             Words
             and
             Notions
             are
             such
             instruments
             as
             God
             useth
             to
             work
             on
             Souls
             ,
             but
             the
             
               convincing
               ,
               satisfying
               ,
               powerful
               Light
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               inclining
               Love
            
             are
             other
             things
             .
             The
             Soul
             now
             operateth
             
               ut
               forma
               hominis
            
             ,
             on
             and
             with
             the
             Corporeal
             Spirit
             and
             Organs
             ;
             and
             it
             perceiveth
             now
             its
             own
             perceptions
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             Mode
             of
             its
             future
             Action
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             formal
             conception
             of
             such
             conceptions
             as
             yet
             it
             never
             had
             .
             And
             therefore
             its
             Thoughts
             of
             its
             future
             ●●ate
             ,
             must
             be
             Analogical
             and
             General
             ,
             and
             partly
             ●range
             .
             But
             
               General
               notices
            
             when
             certain
             may
             be
             very
             powerful
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             us
             in
             so
             much
             as
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             ●onsent
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             Joy
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             
             this
             earthly
             state
             .
             And
             such
             notices
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             course
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             internal
             and
             external
             conflicts
             which
             we
             perceive
             about
             Mens
             Souls
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             with
             the
             Witness
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             the
             Earnest
             and
             the
             foretast
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Life
             eternal
             here
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             I
             have
             before
             considered
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Socinians
             who
             would
             interpret
             this
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Resurrection
             only
             ,
             against
             plain
             evidence
             violate
             the
             Text
             :
             Seeing
             Paul
             expresly
             speaketh
             of
             
               his
               Gain
            
             by
             Death
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             his
             abode
             
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             this
             upon
             his
             departure
             hence
             :
             which
             in
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             he
             calleth
             ,
             his
             being
             
               absent
               from
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             
               present
               with
               Lord
            
             :
             And
             Christ
             to
             the
             penitent
             Thief
             calleth
             his
             being
             
               with
               him
               in
               Paradise
            
             :
             And
             Luke
             16.
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Steward
             ,
             Christ
             intimateth
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             wise
             preparers
             when
             they
             go
             hence
             are
             received
             into
             the
             Everlasting
             habitations
             ;
             as
             he
             there
             further
             tells
             us
             Lazarus
             was
             in
             Abrahams
             bosom
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Goodness
             is
             
               primaria
               &
               mensurans
               vel
               secundaria
               &
               mensurata
               :
            
             The
             first
             is
             
               God's
               perfect
               Essence
            
             and
             Will.
             The
             second
             is
             either
             properly
             and
             
               simply
               Good
            
             ,
             or
             Analogical
             .
             The
             former
             is
             the
             Creatures
             conformity
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             its
             Pleasingness
             to
             his
             will
             :
             The
             later
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Greater
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             wellfare
             or
             perfection
             of
             the
             Universe
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Lesser
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             
               several
               parts
            
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             In
             the
             nobler
             respect
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Parts
             contributing
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               lower
               respect
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Perfect
             or
             Happy
             in
             themselves
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             In
             the
             
               lowest
               respect
            
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             
             
               good
               to
            
             their
             fellow
             Creatures
             which
             are
             below
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Accordingly
             ,
             
               It
               is
               far
               better
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             I.
             Properly
             and
             simply
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             
               God's
               will.
            
             II.
             Analogically
             ,
             as
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Universe
             and
             the
             Church
             ?
             III.
             And
             as
             it
             will
             be
             our
             own
             good
             or
             felicity
             .
             IV.
             And
             as
             it
             will
             be
             Good
             to
             our
             inferiour
             fellow
             Creatures
             ;
             though
             this
             last
             be
             most
             questionable
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             not
             included
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Text
             :
             Somewhat
             of
             these
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             I.
             It
             is
             an
             odious
             effect
             of
             Idolatrous
             SELFISHNESS
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             no
             Goodness
             above
             our
             own
             FELICITY
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             make
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             be
             but
             formally
             his
             
               Usefulness
               ,
               Benovolence
            
             and
             Beneficence
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             making
             the
             Creature
             the
             ultimate
             End
             ,
             and
             God
             but
             the
             Means
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Creature
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             deny
             God
             indeed
             ,
             while
             we
             honour
             his
             Name
             :
             As
             also
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             no
             higher
             goodness
             formally
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             than
             its
             own
             felicity
             as
             such
             :
             As
             if
             neither
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God's
             will
             ,
             nor
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             World
             ,
             were
             better
             than
             we
             are
             :
             We
             are
             not
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             chiefly
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             a
             
               higher
               Good
            
             to
             Love.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             
               simply
               Best
            
             which
             God
             willeth
             .
             Therefore
             to
             Live
             here
             is
             Best
             whilest
             
               I
               do
               live
               here
            
             :
             and
             to
             depart
             is
             best
             when
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             cometh
             :
             That
             is
             Best
             which
             is
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             :
             )
             The
             World
             cannot
             be
             Better
             at
             this
             Instant
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             nor
             
               any
               thing
               Better
            
             (
             which
             is
             of
             God
             :
             )
             because
             it
             is
             as
             he
             willeth
             it
             to
             be
             :
             But
             when
             God
             hath
             changed
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             
               then
               be
               Best
            
             that
             they
             are
             changed
             .
             Were
             there
             no
             other
             Good
             in
             my
             departure
             hence
             ,
             but
             this
             
               simple
               Good
            
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             
               God's
               will
            
             ,
             my
             Reason
             telleth
             me
             that
             I
             should
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             it
             :
             But
             there
             is
             also
             a
             subordinate
             sort
             of
             Good.
             
          
           
           
             §
             6.
             
             II.
             For
             my
             change
             will
             tend
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Universe
             :
             even
             that
             
               Material
               Good
            
             or
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             Aptitude
             for
             the
             use
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             created
             and
             doth
             preserve
             it
             .
             As
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             the
             modes
             ,
             the
             situation
             ,
             the
             motions
             of
             a
             Clock
             ,
             a
             Watch
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             Engine
             do
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Artificer
             .
             Though
             God
             hath
             not
             told
             me
             particularly
             ,
             Why
             every
             Thing
             ,
             and
             Mode
             and
             Motion
             is
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             is
             all
             done
             in
             perfect
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             suited
             to
             its
             proper
             use
             and
             end
             :
             If
             the
             Hen
             or
             Bird
             knoweth
             how
             to
             make
             her
             nest
             ,
             to
             lay
             her
             Eggs
             secretly
             together
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             to
             sit
             on
             them
             till
             they
             are
             hatched
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             feed
             them
             and
             preserve
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             for
             themselves
             without
             her
             help
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             the
             B●c
             know
             when
             ,
             and
             whence
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             gather
             her
             Honey
             and
             Wax
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             form
             the
             repository
             Combs
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             lay
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             marvellous
             Oeconomy
             ,
             shall
             I
             think
             that
             
               God
               doth
            
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             not
             absolutely
             the
             best
             ?
             Doth
             he
             want
             either
             Shill
             ,
             or
             Will
             ,
             or
             Power
             ?
          
           
             And
             should
             the
             Stone
             grudge
             to
             be
             hewed
             ,
             the
             Brick
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             the
             Trees
             to
             be
             cut
             down
             ,
             and
             sawed
             and
             framed
             ,
             the
             Lead
             and
             Iron
             to
             be
             melted
             ,
             &c.
             when
             it
             is
             but
             to
             form
             an
             useful
             Edifice
             ,
             and
             to
             adapt
             and
             compose
             every
             part
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Shall
             the
             Waters
             grudge
             that
             they
             must
             glide
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Plants
             that
             they
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             half
             die
             every
             Winter
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruit
             and
             Flowers
             that
             they
             must
             fall
             ,
             or
             the
             Moon
             that
             it
             must
             have
             its
             changing
             motions
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             that
             it
             must
             set
             and
             rise
             so
             oft
             ,
             &c.
             when
             all
             is
             but
             the
             action
             and
             order
             which
             maketh
             up
             that
             harmony
             and
             perfection
             which
             was
             designed
             by
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             is
             pleasing
             to
             his
             will.
             
          
           
           
             §
             7.
             
             III.
             But
             lawful
             self-love
             is
             yet
             further
             herein
             gratified
             :
             The
             
               Goodness
               expressed
            
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             that
             Analogical
             subordinate
             Good
             ,
             which
             is
             
               mihi
               Bonum
               ,
               my
               own
               Felicity
               ,
            
             and
             that
             which
             
               tendeth
               thereunto
            
             :
             It
             is
             most
             Reasonable
             to
             
               Love
               God
               best
            
             ,
             and
             that
             next
             which
             is
             
               likest
               him
            
             (
             if
             known
             :
             )
             And
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             the
             
               easiest
               and
               the
               sweetest
            
             :
             But
             experience
             findeth
             it
             
               so
               easie
            
             to
             
               Love
               our selves
            
             ,
             that
             certainly
             if
             I
             
               firmly
               Believe
               that
               it
               is
               best
               for
               me
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             
               Desire
               to
               depart
               and
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             have
             I
             not
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             The
             Reasons
             of
             it
             I
             will
             consider
             in
             this
             order
             :
             I.
             The
             general
             Reason
             from
             the
             Efficients
             and
             the
             Means
             .
             II.
             The
             Final
             Reasons
             .
             III.
             The
             constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             the
             state
             of
             my
             Intellect
             ;
             and
             its
             Action
             and
             Fruition
             there
             .
             IV.
             The
             constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             the
             state
             of
             my
             Will.
             V.
             The
             constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             my
             practice
             there
             ,
             leaving
             out
             those
             which
             the
             Resurrection
             will
             give
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             speaking
             but
             of
             my
             present
             departure
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             And
             1.
             
             That
             is
             best
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             Love
             itself
             ,
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             designeth
             and
             chooseth
             for
             my
             good
             :
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             never
             dare
             to
             think
             or
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             wanted
             Skill
             or
             Love
             :
             Or
             that
             I
             could
             have
             chosen
             better
             for
             my self
             than
             he
             doth
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             left
             all
             to
             my
             choice
             .
             Many
             a
             time
             the
             wise
             and
             good-will
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             crossed
             my
             foolish
             rebellious
             will
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             afterward
             I
             have
             still
             perceived
             that
             it
             was
             best
             ;
             usually
             for
             my self
             ,
             but
             always
             for
             a
             higher
             good
             than
             mine
             .
             It
             is
             not
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             nor
             a
             Tyrant
             that
             made
             me
             ,
             that
             hath
             preserved
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             calls
             me
             hence
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             used
             me
             as
             an
             Enemy
             :
             The
             more
             I
             have
             tried
             him
             ,
             the
             better
             I
             have
             found
             him
             :
             Had
             I
             better
             obeyed
             his
             
               Ruling
               will
            
             ,
             how
             happy
             had
             I
             been
             :
             And
             is
             not
             his
             disposing
             and
             
               rewarding
               will
            
             
             as
             good
             ?
             Man's
             work
             is
             like
             Man
             ,
             and
             evil
             corrupteth
             it
             ;
             but
             God's
             work
             is
             like
             God
             ,
             and
             uncorrupted
             :
             If
             I
             should
             not
             die
             till
             my
             
               dearest
               Friend
            
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             much
             more
             till
             I
             my self
             would
             choose
             it
             (
             not
             constrained
             by
             misery
             )
             I
             should
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             think
             my
             life
             were
             safe
             !
             O
             foolish
             sinful
             Soul
             ,
             if
             I
             take
             it
             not
             to
             be
             
               far
               better
            
             to
             be
             at
             
               God's
               choice
            
             than
             at
             my
             own
             or
             any
             Mans
             !
             And
             if
             I
             had
             not
             rather
             that
             he
             choose
             the
             time
             than
             I.
             
          
           
             Be
             of
             good
             cheer
             then
             O
             my
             Soul
             ;
             it
             is
             thy
             Fathers
             voice
             that
             calls
             thee
             hence
             :
             His
             voice
             that
             called
             thee
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             bid
             thee
             live
             ,
             that
             called
             thee
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             bid
             thee
             live
             hereafter
             unto
             him
             :
             That
             called
             thee
             so
             oft
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             thy
             sins
             ,
             renewed
             thy
             strength
             ,
             restored
             thee
             to
             the
             comforts
             of
             his
             House
             and
             Service
             ;
             and
             hath
             so
             graciously
             led
             thee
             through
             this
             howling
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             brought
             thee
             almost
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             promised
             Land.
             And
             wilt
             thou
             not
             willingly
             go
             ,
             when
             infinite
             fatherly
             Love
             doth
             call
             thee
             ?
             Art
             thou
             not
             desirous
             of
             his
             presence
             ?
             Art
             thou
             afraid
             to
             go
             to
             him
             who
             is
             the
             only
             cure
             of
             thy
             fears
             ?
             What
             was
             it
             but
             this
             Glory
             to
             which
             he
             did
             (
             finally
             )
             Elect
             thee
             ?
             Where
             dost
             thou
             read
             that
             he
             Elected
             thee
             to
             the
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             of
             this
             World
             :
             or
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ?
             But
             he
             Elected
             us
             in
             Christ
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             he
             Elected
             thee
             also
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             manifold
             sufferings
             here
             :
             But
             is
             it
             that
             which
             thou
             preferrest
             before
             the
             Crown
             ?
             That
             was
             but
             as
             a
             Means
             unto
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             be
             conformed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             reign
             with
             him
             when
             thou
             hast
             suffered
             with
             him
             .
             If
             God
             choose
             thee
             to
             blessedness
             ,
             refuse
             it
             not
             thy self
             ,
             nor
             behave
             thy self
             like
             a
             refuser
             .
          
           
           
             §
             10.
             2.
             
             And
             surely
             that
             state
             is
             my
             Best
             which
             my
             
               Saviour
               purchased
            
             and
             promised
             me
             as
             best
             :
             As
             he
             bought
             me
             not
             with
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             so
             neither
             to
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ?
             Did
             he
             live
             and
             die
             to
             make
             me
             Rich
             or
             advanced
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             Surely
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             Sacrifice
             and
             Intercession
             had
             a
             low
             design
             if
             that
             were
             all
             !
             And
             who
             hath
             more
             of
             these
             than
             they
             that
             have
             least
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             he
             purchased
             us
             to
             an
             incorruptible
             Crown
             ;
             to
             an
             Inheritance
             undefiled
             ,
             that
             fadeth
             notaway
             ,
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             are
             kept
             by
             God's
             Power
             through
             Faith
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
             And
             is
             it
             Heaven
             that
             cost
             so
             dear
             a
             price
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             End
             of
             so
             wonderful
             a
             design
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             be
             unwilling
             now
             to
             receive
             the
             gift
             ?
          
           
             §
             11.
             3.
             
             That
             sure
             is
             
               Best
               for
               me
            
             ,
             for
             which
             
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             is
             preparing
             me
             :
             That
             for
             which
             he
             is
             given
             to
             believers
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             the
             End
             of
             all
             his
             holy
             Operations
             on
             my
             Soul.
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             
               Love
               this
               World
            
             that
             he
             is
             persuading
             me
             from
             Day
             to
             Day
             ;
             but
             to
             come
             off
             from
             such
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             my
             Heart
             on
             the
             things
             above
             .
             Is
             it
             to
             love
             this
             life
             and
             fleshly
             interest
             ,
             this
             Vanity
             and
             Vexation
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             love
             the
             invisible
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             this
             blessed
             Spirit
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             to
             work
             my
             Heart
             ?
             And
             would
             I
             now
             undo
             all
             ,
             or
             Cross
             and
             frustrate
             all
             his
             Operations
             ?
             Hath
             Grace
             been
             so
             long
             preparing
             me
             for
             Glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             be
             loath
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             it
             ?
             If
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             prepared
             ?
          
           
             §
             12.
             4.
             
             If
             Heaven
             be
             not
             better
             for
             me
             than
             Earth
             ,
             
               God's
               Word
               and
               Ordinances
            
             have
             been
             all
             in
             vain
             ?
             Surely
             that
             is
             my
             Best
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Better
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             secured
             to
             me
             by
             so
             many
             sealed
             Promises
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             am
             directed
             to
             by
             so
             many
             sacred
             
             Precepts
             ,
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Examples
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             I
             have
             been
             called
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             meditate
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             Watch
             so
             long
             :
             Was
             it
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Flesh
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             a
             longer
             life
             of
             worldly
             Prosperity
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             secured
             to
             me
             ;
             which
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Spirit
             Sealed
             to
             me
             :
             Which
             the
             Bible
             was
             written
             to
             direct
             me
             to
             ,
             which
             Ministers
             preached
             to
             me
             :
             Which
             my
             Books
             were
             written
             for
             :
             Which
             I
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             I
             served
             God
             :
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             for
             his
             Grace
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Glory
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             is
             it
             not
             better
             for
             me
             to
             have
             the
             End
             of
             all
             these
             means
             ,
             than
             lose
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             lose
             my
             hopes
             :
             Why
             have
             I
             used
             them
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             not
             attain
             their
             End
             ?
          
           
             §
             13.
             5.
             
             That
             is
             my
             Best
             state
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Course
             of
             
               God's
               Fatherly
               Providences
            
             tend
             to
             :
             All
             his
             sweeter
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             sharper
             corrections
             are
             to
             make
             me
             partaker
             of
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             to
             Lead
             me
             to
             glory
             in
             the
             way
             that
             my
             Saviour
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             have
             gone
             before
             me
             :
             All
             things
             work
             together
             for
             the
             best
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             preparing
             me
             for
             that
             which
             is
             best
             indeed
             .
             Both
             calms
             and
             storms
             are
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             this
             Harbour
             :
             If
             I
             take
             them
             but
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             I
             mistake
             them
             ,
             and
             understand
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             unthankfully
             vilifie
             them
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             End
             ,
             and
             life
             and
             sweetness
             :
             Every
             word
             and
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             every
             Days
             mercies
             ,
             and
             changes
             ,
             and
             Usages
             ,
             do
             look
             at
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             intend
             Eternity
             :
             God
             leadeth
             me
             no
             other
             way
             :
             If
             I
             follow
             him
             not
             ,
             I
             forsake
             my
             hope
             in
             forsaking
             him
             :
             If
             I
             follow
             him
             ,
             shall
             I
             be
             unwilling
             to
             be
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             End
             of
             all
             this
             way
             ?
          
           
             §
             14.
             6.
             
             Surely
             that
             is
             Best
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             
               required
               me
               principally
            
             to
             
               value
               ,
               love
            
             ,
             and
             seek
             ,
             
             and
             that
             as
             the
             business
             of
             all
             my
             life
             ,
             referring
             all
             things
             else
             thereto
             :
             That
             this
             is
             my
             Duty
             ,
             I
             am
             fully
             certain
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             elsewhere
             and
             before
             ,
             Is
             my
             business
             in
             the
             World
             only
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ?
             How
             vain
             a
             Creature
             then
             were
             Man
             ;
             and
             how
             little
             were
             the
             difference
             between
             waking
             and
             sleeping
             ?
             Life
             and
             Death
             :
             No
             wonder
             if
             he
             that
             believeth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Life
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             seek
             or
             hope
             for
             ,
             do
             live
             in
             uncomfortable
             despair
             ,
             and
             only
             seek
             to
             palliate
             his
             misery
             with
             the
             brutish
             pleasures
             of
             a
             wicked
             life
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             stick
             at
             no
             villany
             which
             hisfleshly
             Lusts
             incline
             him
             to
             !
             Especially
             Tyrants
             and
             Multitudes
             who
             have
             none
             but
             God
             to
             fear
             .
             And
             it
             is
             my
             
               certain
               duty
            
             to
             seek
             Heaven
             with
             all
             the
             fervour
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             diligence
             of
             my
             life
             :
             And
             is
             it
             not
             Best
             to
             
               find
               it
            
             ?
          
           
             §
             15.
             7.
             
             That
             must
             needs
             be
             Best
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             
               all
               other
               things
            
             must
             be
             
               forsaken
               for
            
             :
             It
             is
             folly
             to
             forsake
             the
             Better
             for
             the
             worse
             :
             But
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             World
             ,
             when
             it
             stands
             in
             competition
             or
             opposition
             ,
             should
             be
             forsaken
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             yea
             ,
             for
             the
             least
             hopes
             of
             it
             :
             A
             
               possible
               everlasting
               Glory
            
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             a
             certainly
             perishing
             Vanity
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             life
             will
             shortly
             be
             nothing
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             next
             to
             nothing
             now
             .
             And
             must
             I
             forsake
             all
             for
             my
             everlasting
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             unwilling
             to
             pass
             unto
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             8.
             
             That
             is
             like
             to
             be
             our
             Best
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Maturest
             state
             :
             Nature
             carrieth
             all
             things
             towards
             their
             perfection
             :
             Our
             Apples
             ,
             Pears
             ,
             Grapes
             and
             every
             Fruit
             is
             best
             when
             it
             is
             ripe
             :
             And
             though
             they
             then
             hasten
             to
             corruption
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             the
             incapacity
             of
             the
             corporeal
             materials
             ,
             any
             longer
             to
             retain
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             annihilated
             at
             its
             separation
             ;
             and
             being
             not
             made
             for
             its
             own
             felicity
             ,
             but
             
               for
               Mans
            
             ,
             its
             
             ripeness
             is
             the
             state
             in
             which
             Man
             useth
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             doth
             corrupt
             of
             itself
             ,
             that
             its
             corruption
             may
             be
             for
             his
             nutriment
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirits
             and
             best
             matter
             of
             his
             said
             food
             doth
             become
             his
             very
             substance
             .
             And
             doth
             God
             cause
             Saints
             to
             grow
             up
             unto
             ripeness
             ,
             only
             to
             perish
             and
             drop
             down
             unto
             useless
             rottenness
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             credible
             .
             Though
             our
             Bodies
             become
             but
             like
             our
             filthiest
             excrements
             ,
             our
             Souls
             return
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             them
             :
             And
             though
             he
             
               need
               them
               not
            
             ,
             he
             useth
             them
             in
             their
             separated
             state
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             such
             heavenly
             uses
             ,
             as
             their
             heavenly
             Maturity
             and
             Mellowness
             hath
             disposed
             them
             to
             .
             Seeing
             then
             Love
             hath
             ripened
             me
             for
             itself
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             willingly
             drop
             into
             its
             hand
             ?
          
           
             §
             17.
             9.
             
             That
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             Best
             which
             the
             Wisest
             and
             Holiest
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             have
             preferred
             before
             all
             ,
             and
             have
             most
             desired
             :
             And
             which
             also
             almost
             all
             Mankind
             do
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             best
             at
             last
             .
             It
             is
             not
             like
             that
             all
             the
             Best
             men
             in
             the
             World
             should
             be
             most
             deceived
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             upon
             fruitless
             labour
             and
             sufferings
             by
             this
             deceit
             ,
             and
             be
             undone
             by
             their
             duty
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             should
             by
             such
             deceits
             rule
             all
             or
             almost
             all
             Mankin
             ?
             And
             also
             that
             the
             common
             notices
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Consciences
             last
             and
             closest
             documents
             ,
             should
             be
             all
             in
             vain
             .
             But
             it
             is
             past
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             no
             men
             usually
             are
             worse
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             have
             no
             Belief
             or
             Hopes
             of
             any
             Life
             but
             this
             :
             And
             that
             none
             are
             so
             
               Holy
               ,
               Just
            
             ,
             and
             Sober
             ,
             so
             charitable
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             useful
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             firmliest
             believe
             and
             hope
             for
             the
             state
             of
             immortality
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             fear
             that
             state
             which
             all
             that
             were
             wise
             and
             holy
             ,
             in
             All
             Ages
             ,
             have
             preferred
             and
             desired
             ?
          
           
             §
             18.
             10.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             unlike
             that
             my
             Best
             state
             is
             that
             which
             my
             greatest
             Enemies
             are
             m●st
             against
             .
             And
             how
             much
             Satan
             doth
             to
             keep
             me
             and
             other
             men
             from
             
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             worldly
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             Wealth
             he
             could
             afford
             us
             to
             accomplish
             it
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             here
             again
             be
             copious
             in
             reciting
             ,
             having
             said
             so
             much
             of
             it
             elsewhere
             *
             .
             And
             shall
             I
             be
             towards
             my self
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             Satans
             mind
             :
             He
             would
             not
             have
             me
             come
             to
             Heaven
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             also
             be
             unwilling
             ?
             All
             these
             things
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             .
             
               It
               is
               Best
            
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             The
             Final
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             II
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             
               far
               better
               to
               dwell
               with
               GOD
               in
               Glory
               ,
            
             than
             with
             sinful
             men
             in
             such
             a
             World
             as
             this
             ?
             Though
             he
             be
             every
             where
             his
             Glory
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             behold
             to
             our
             Felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             perfecting
             Operations
             and
             Communications
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             glorious
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             Earth
             .
             As
             the
             Eye
             is
             made
             to
             see
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             see
             other
             things
             by
             the
             Light
             ,
             so
             is
             mans
             mind
             made
             to
             see
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Love
             him
             ;
             and
             other
             things
             as
             in
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             .
             He
             that
             is
             our
             beginning
             is
             our
             end
             :
             And
             our
             End
             is
             the
             first
             Motive
             of
             all
             Moralaction
             ,
             and
             for
             It
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             all
             means
             are
             used
             .
             And
             the
             End
             attained
             is
             the
             Rest
             of
             Souls
             !
             How
             oft
             hath
             my
             Soul
             groaned
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             Distance
             ,
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             Estrangeness
             from
             God!
             How
             oft
             hath
             it
             looked
             up
             ,
             and
             gasped
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             O
             when
             shall
             I
             be
             nearer
             and
             better
             acquianted
             with
             my
             God
             ?
             
               As
               the
               Heart
               panteth
               after
               the
               water
               Brooks
               ,
               so
               panteth
               my
               Soul
               after
               thee
               O
               God
               :
               My
               Soul
               thirsteth
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               God
               :
               When
               shall
               I
               come
               and
               appear
               before
               God
               ?
            
             Psa
             .
             40.
             12.
             
             And
             would
             I
             not
             have
             my
             Prayers
             heard
             ,
             and
             my
             desires
             granted
             ?
             What
             else
             is
             the
             summ
             of
             
             lawful
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             ?
             If
             I
             desire
             any
             thing
             more
             than
             God
             ,
             what
             sinfulness
             is
             in
             those
             desires
             ,
             and
             how
             sad
             is
             their
             signification
             ?
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               Thee
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               on
               Earth
               I
               desire
               besides
               Thee
               ?
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               to
               draw
               near
               to
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             73.
             25
             
             :
             28.
             
             Woe
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             dissemble
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             Why
             should
             my
             Soul
             draw
             back
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             that
             Death
             stands
             in
             the
             way
             ?
             Do
             not
             my
             fellow
             Creatures
             die
             for
             my
             daily
             Food
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             my
             passage
             secured
             by
             the
             Love
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Intercession
             of
             my
             Lord
             ?
             Can
             I
             see
             the
             Light
             of
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             in
             this
             darksome
             shell
             and
             womb
             of
             Flesh
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             All
             Creatures
             are
             more
             or
             less
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             more
             or
             less
             Operative
             and
             refulgent
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Operation
             communicateth
             most
             of
             himself
             unto
             them
             :
             Though
             he
             be
             immense
             and
             indivisible
             ,
             his
             Operations
             and
             Communications
             are
             not
             equal
             :
             And
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Nearest
             to
             Him
             ,
             which
             hath
             most
             of
             those
             Operations
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             intervenient
             causality
             of
             any
             second
             created
             Cause
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             those
             are
             in
             their
             Order
             
               Near
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             
               Noblest
               Natures
            
             ,
             and
             fewest
             intervenient
             Causes
             ;
             far
             am
             I
             from
             presuming
             to
             think
             that
             I
             am
             or
             shall
             be
             the
             Best
             and
             Noblest
             of
             God's
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             so
             near
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             under
             the
             influx
             of
             no
             second
             or
             created
             Causes
             ;
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             )
             But
             to
             be
             as
             Near
             as
             my
             Nature
             was
             ordained
             to
             approach
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             attain
             the
             End
             and
             Perfection
             of
             my
             Nature
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             And
             as
             I
             must
             not
             look
             to
             be
             the
             Nearest
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             
               first
               Efficient
            
             ,
             no
             more
             must
             I
             as
             he
             is
             the
             
               first
               Dirigent
            
             or
             
               governing
               Cause
            
             :
             As
             now
             I
             am
             under
             the
             government
             of
             his
             Officers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             I
             look
             for
             
             ever
             to
             be
             under
             subgovernours
             in
             Heaven
             :
             My
             glorified
             Saviour
             must
             be
             my
             Lord
             and
             Ruler
             ;
             and
             Who
             else
             under
             him
             I
             know
             not
             :
             If
             Angels
             are
             not
             equal
             in
             Perfection
             ,
             nor
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             equal
             in
             Power
             ,
             nor
             without
             some
             regimental
             order
             among
             themselves
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             conclude
             that
             no
             created
             Angel
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             have
             any
             government
             over
             me
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             so
             Pure
             and
             Divine
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             blessed
             Effects
             of
             God's
             own
             Government
             will
             besweetly
             powerful
             therein
             .
             If
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             Angles
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             was
             in
             the
             burning
             Bush
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             conducted
             the
             People
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             things
             are
             ascribed
             to
             God
             ,
             much
             more
             near
             and
             glorious
             will
             the
             Divine
             Regiment
             there
             be
             ,
             whoever
             are
             the
             Administrators
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             as
             I
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             under
             some
             created
             Efficient
             and
             Dirigent
             Causes
             there
             ,
             so
             must
             I
             expect
             to
             have
             some
             
               subordinate
               Ends
            
             :
             Else
             there
             would
             not
             be
             a
             proportion
             and
             harmony
             in
             causalities
             ;
             whatever
             nobler
             Creatures
             are
             
               above
               me
            
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Causalities
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             look
             to
             be
             finally
             for
             those
             
               nobler
               Creatures
            
             .
             When
             I
             look
             up
             and
             think
             what
             a
             world
             of
             glorious
             Beings
             are
             now
             over
             me
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             presume
             to
             think
             that
             I
             shall
             finally
             any
             more
             than
             Receptively
             ;
             be
             the
             
               Nearest
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             made
             for
             None
             but
             
               Him.
               I
            
             find
             here
             that
             I
             am
             made
             ,
             and
             ruled
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             for
             the
             Publick
             or
             
               Common
               Good
            
             of
             many
             as
             
               above
               my
               own
            
             (
             of
             which
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             :
             )
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             I
             must
             be
             finally
             for
             my
             
               glorified
               Redeemer
            
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             other
             Spiritual
             Beings
             or
             Intelligences
             that
             are
             above
             me
             ,
             little
             do
             I
             know
             :
             And
             God
             hath
             so
             ordered
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             mutually
             Ends
             and
             
               Means
               for
            
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             an
             Equality
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             same
             respects
             .
             But
             whatever
             nearer
             Ends
             there
             will
             be
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             he
             who
             is
             the
             
               first
               
               Efficient
            
             and
             Dirigent
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             
               ultimate
               final
               Cause
            
             And
             I
             shall
             be
             in
             this
             respect
             as
             
               near
               him
            
             ,
             as
             is
             due
             to
             he
             rank
             and
             order
             of
             my
             Nature
             .
             I
             shall
             be
             useful
             to
             he
             Ends
             which
             are
             answerable
             to
             my
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Servant
             to
             have
             an
             honourable
             Master
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             appointed
             to
             the
             most
             honourable
             work
             :
             If
             it
             be
             some
             honour
             to
             a
             Horse
             above
             a
             Swine
             ,
             or
             a
             Worm
             ,
             or
             Fly
             ,
             that
             he
             serveth
             more
             nearly
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Man
             ,
             yea
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             be
             also
             my
             advancement
             to
             be
             ultimately
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             subordinately
             for
             the
             highest
             created
             Natures
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             such
             Services
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             my
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             State
             ?
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             For
             I
             am
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             above
             Service
             ,
             and
             have
             none
             to
             do
             !
             For
             Activity
             will
             be
             my
             Perfection
             and
             my
             Rest
             :
             And
             all
             such
             Activity
             must
             be
             Regular
             in
             harmony
             and
             order
             of
             Causes
             ,
             and
             for
             its
             proper
             use
             .
             And
             what
             though
             I
             know
             not
             now
             fully
             
               what
               service
            
             it
             is
             that
             I
             must
             do
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             blessed
             state
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             in
             :
             And
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             God
             and
             my
             Redeemer
             know
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             know
             it
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             practice
             it
             :
             (
             of
             which
             more
             afterward
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             inordinate
             Love
             of
             this
             
               Body
               and
               present
               composition
            
             seduceth
             Souls
             to
             think
             that
             all
             their
             use
             and
             work
             is
             for
             its
             maintenance
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Soul
             hath
             done
             that
             ,
             and
             is
             separated
             from
             Flesh
             ,
             it
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             ▪
             but
             must
             lie
             idle
             ,
             or
             be
             as
             nothing
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             considerable
             work
             or
             pleasure
             :
             As
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             but
             this
             little
             fluid
             mass
             of
             matter
             ,
             for
             a
             Soul
             to
             work
             upon
             ?
             As
             if
             itself
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             God
             were
             nothing
             ,
             or
             no
             fit
             Objects
             for
             a
             Soul
             ?
             And
             why
             not
             hereafter
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ?
             Or
             as
             if
             that
             which
             in
             our
             compounded
             state
             ,
             
             doth
             Operate
             on
             and
             by
             its
             Organs
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             way
             of
             Operation
             without
             them
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             Musician
             lost
             all
             his
             power
             ,
             or
             were
             dead
             ,
             when
             his
             Instrument
             is
             out
             of
             tune
             or
             broken
             ,
             and
             could
             do
             nothing
             else
             but
             play
             on
             that
             !
             As
             if
             the
             fiery
             part
             of
             the
             Candle
             were
             annihilated
             or
             transmutate
             (
             as
             some
             following-Philosphers
             imagine
             )
             when
             the
             Candle
             goeth
             out
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             action
             still
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             that
             Sun
             beam
             which
             I
             shut
             out
             ,
             or
             which
             passeth
             from
             our
             Horizon
             ,
             were
             annihilated
             ,
             or
             
               did
               nothing
            
             ,
             when
             it
             shineth
             not
             with
             us
             ?
             Had
             it
             no
             other
             individual
             to
             illuminate
             or
             to
             terminate
             its
             beams
             or
             action
             ,
             were
             it
             nothing
             to
             illuminate
             the
             
               common
               Air
            
             ?
             Though
             I
             shall
             not
             always
             have
             a
             Body
             to
             Operate
             in
             and
             upon
             ,
             I
             shall
             always
             have
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             a
             world
             of
             fellow-Creatures
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             shine
             not
             in
             this
             Lanthorn
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             by
             these
             Spectacles
             ,
             nor
             imaginarily
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             I
             shall
             yet
             see
             things
             suitable
             intuitively
             and
             as
             
               Face
               to
               Face
            
             .
             That
             which
             is
             essentially
             Life
             (
             as
             a
             Living
             Principle
             )
             will
             Live
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             essentially
             an
             
               Active
               ,
               Intellective
               ,
               Volitive
            
             principle
             ,
             force
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             will
             still
             be
             such
             while
             it
             is
             itself
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             annihilated
             or
             
               changed
               into
               another
               thing
            
             ?
             (
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             :
             )
             And
             that
             which
             is
             such
             can
             never
             want
             an
             Object
             ,
             till
             all
             things
             be
             annihilated
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Reason
             assureth
             me
             ,
             that
             were
             my
             will
             now
             what
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             fully
             obsequious
             herein
             to
             my
             understanding
             ,
             to
             
               fulfil
               Gods
               will
            
             would
             be
             the
             
               fulfilling
               my
               own
               will
            
             (
             for
             
               my
               will
            
             should
             perfectly
             comply
             with
             His
             )
             and
             to
             
               please
               him
               perfectly
            
             would
             be
             
               my
               perfect
               pleasure
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             unreasonable
             adhesion
             to
             
               this
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             sinful
             selfishness
             ,
             which
             maketh
             any
             one
             think
             otherwise
             now
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             my
             Soul
             shall
             Live
             (
             for
             it
             is
             Life
             itself
             )
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             I
             shall
             live
             
               to
               
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             fulfil
             and
             please
             his
             blessed
             will
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             (
             as
             such
             )
             incomparably
             better
             than
             
               my
               Felicity
            
             (
             as
             such
             :
             )
             And
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             I
             
               am
               pleased
            
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             
               my
               Felicity
            
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             I
             begin
             now
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             
               strange
               Love
            
             which
             the
             Soul
             hath
             to
             
               this
               Body
            
             (
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             not
             inordinate
             )
             is
             put
             into
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             partly
             to
             signifie
             to
             us
             the
             
               great
               Love
               which
               Christ
               hath
               to
               his
            
             Mystical
             Political
             Body
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             :
             He
             will
             gather
             all
             his
             Elect
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             none
             that
             come
             to
             him
             shall
             be
             shut
             out
             ,
             and
             none
             that
             are
             given
             him
             shall
             be
             lost
             :
             As
             his
             Flesh
             is
             to
             them
             Meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             is
             to
             them
             Drink
             indeed
             ,
             and
             he
             nourisheth
             them
             for
             Life
             eternal
             :
             (
             His
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             turning
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               himself
               in
               esse
               objectivo
            
             as
             Believed
             in
             ,
             into
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul
             and
             our
             Natural
             .
             Spirits
             turn
             our
             food
             into
             
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               Spirits
               ,
            
             which
             in
             a
             
               dead
               Body
            
             ,
             or
             any
             
               lifeless
               repository
            
             ,
             it
             would
             never
             be
             ;
             )
             so
             as
             we
             delight
             in
             the
             ease
             and
             prosperity
             of
             our
             Body
             and
             each
             Member
             ,
             and
             have
             pleasure
             in
             the
             pleasant
             food
             that
             nourisheth
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             pleasant
             Objects
             which
             accommodate
             it
             ;
             Christ
             also
             delighteth
             in
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             is
             pleased
             when
             they
             are
             fed
             with
             good
             and
             pleasant
             Food
             ,
             and
             when
             hereby
             they
             prosper
             :
             
               Christ
               Loveth
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Man
             must
             
               love
               his
               Wife
            
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             
               Love
               our
               Bodies
            
             ;
             And
             
               no
               Man
               ever
               hated
               his
               own
               Flesh
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.
             27
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             herein
             I
             must
             allow
             my
             Saviour
             the
             preeminence
             ,
             to
             overgo
             me
             in
             powerful
             faithful
             Love
             !
             He
             will
             save
             me
             better
             from
             pain
             and
             death
             ,
             than
             I
             can
             save
             my
             Body
             ;
             and
             will
             more
             inseparably
             hold
             me
             to
             himself
             :
             If
             it
             please
             my
             Soul
             to
             dwell
             in
             such
             a
             House
             of
             Clay
             ,
             and
             to
             operate
             on
             so
             mean
             a
             thing
             as
             Flesh
             ,
             how
             
             greatly
             will
             it
             please
             my
             glorified
             Lord
             ,
             to
             dwell
             with
             his
             glorified
             Body
             ,
             the
             triumphant
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             cherish
             and
             bless
             each
             Member
             of
             it
             ?
             It
             would
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             death
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             it
             die
             :
             Whether
             Augustine
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             were
             in
             the
             right
             or
             no
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             as
             our
             Bodies
             do
             not
             only
             shed
             their
             Hairs
             ,
             but
             by
             sicknesses
             and
             wast
             lose
             much
             of
             their
             very
             Flesh
             ,
             so
             Christ's
             
               Militant
               Body
            
             doth
             not
             only
             lose
             Hypocrites
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             some
             
               living
               justified
               Members
            
             ,
             yet
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             
               confirmed
               Members
            
             ,
             and
             more
             certain
             that
             
               glorified
               Members
            
             shall
             not
             be
             lost
             !
             Heaven
             is
             not
             a
             place
             for
             Christ
             or
             us
             to
             suffer
             such
             loss
             in
             .
             And
             will
             Christ
             love
             me
             better
             than
             I
             love
             my
             Body
             ?
             Will
             he
             be
             lother
             to
             lose
             me
             than
             I
             am
             to
             lose
             a
             Member
             or
             to
             die
             ?
             Will
             he
             not
             take
             incomparably
             greater
             pleasure
             in
             animating
             and
             actuating
             me
             for
             ever
             ,
             than
             my
             Soul
             doth
             in
             animating
             and
             actuating
             this
             Body
             ?
             O
             then
             let
             me
             long
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ?
             And
             though
             I
             am
             naturally
             loth
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             by
             his
             Spirit
             more
             unwilling
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord
             ?
             And
             though
             I
             would
             not
             be
             unclothed
             had
             not
             sin
             made
             it
             necessary
             ,
             let
             me
             groan
             to
             be
             clothed
             upon
             with
             my
             heavenly
             Habitation
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             the
             delight
             of
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perfectly
             loved
             ,
             by
             Love
             itself
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             And
             even
             this
             blessed
             Receptivity
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             in
             terminating
             the
             Love
             and
             Delight
             of
             my
             glorified
             Head
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             felicity
             to
             me
             !
             The
             insensible
             Creatures
             are
             but
             Beautified
             by
             the
             Suns
             communication
             of
             its
             Light
             and
             Heat
             ;
             but
             the
             sensitives
             ,
             have
             also
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             it
             ?
             Shall
             my
             Soul
             be
             sensless
             ?
             will
             it
             be
             a
             Clod
             or
             Stone
             ?
             Shall
             that
             which
             is
             now
             the
             form
             of
             be
             then
             more
             Lifeless
             ,
             Sensless
             ,
             or
             uncapable
             than
             the
             form
             of
             Bruits
             is
             now
             ?
             Doubtless
             it
             will
             be
             
             a
             
               living
               ,
               perceiving
               ,
               sensible
               Recipient
               ,
            
             of
             the
             felicitating
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             my
             Redeemer
             ?
             I
             shall
             
               be
               loved
            
             as
             a
             
               living
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             dead
             and
             senseless
             thing
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             comfortably
             perceive
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             And
             if
             I
             must
             rejoice
             with
             my
             fellow
             Servants
             that
             rejoice
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             be
             glad
             to
             think
             that
             my
             blessed
             Lord
             will
             rejoice
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             glorified
             Ones
             ?
             Union
             will
             make
             his
             pleasure
             to
             be
             much
             mine
             ?
             And
             it
             will
             be
             aptly
             said
             by
             him
             to
             the
             faithful
             Soul
             ,
             
               Enter
               thou
               into
               the
               Joy
               of
               thy
               Lord
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.
             21.
             
             His
             
               own
               active
               Joy
            
             ,
             will
             objectively
             be
             Ours
             ,
             as
             Ours
             will
             be
             
               Efficiently
               His
            
             (
             or
             
               from
               Him.
            
             )
             Can
             that
             be
             an
             ill
             condition
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             which
             my
             Lord
             will
             
               most
               rejoice
            
             :
             It
             is
             Best
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Best
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             And
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             will
             joyfully
             welcome
             a
             Holy
             Soul.
             
             If
             there
             be
             now
             
               Joy
               in
               Heaven
               among
               the
               Angels
               for
               one
               Sinner
               that
               Repenteth
            
             (
             who
             hath
             yet
             so
             little
             Holiness
             and
             so
             much
             Sin
             :
             )
             What
             joy
             will
             there
             be
             over
             a
             perfected
             glorified
             Soul
             !
             Surely
             if
             
               Our
               Angels
               there
               behold
               our
               Fathers
               Face
               ,
            
             they
             will
             be
             glad
             in
             Season
             of
             our
             Company
             :
             The
             Angels
             that
             carried
             Lazarus
             to
             Abraham's
             Bosom
             ,
             no
             doubt
             rejoiced
             in
             their
             work
             and
             their
             success
             .
             And
             is
             the
             
               Joy
               of
               Angels
            
             and
             the
             
               heavenly
               Host
            
             as
             nothing
             to
             me
             ?
             Will
             not
             Love
             and
             Union
             make
             
               their
               Joy
            
             to
             be
             
               my
               own
            
             :
             if
             
               Love
               here
            
             must
             make
             all
             my
             Friends
             and
             Neighbours
             comforts
             to
             become
             my
             own
             ?
             And
             as
             their
             Joy
             according
             to
             their
             Perfection
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             any
             that
             I
             am
             now
             capable
             of
             ,
             so
             the
             participation
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Joy
             of
             theirs
             ,
             will
             be
             far
             better
             than
             to
             have
             my
             little
             separated
             apartment
             .
             Surely
             that
             will
             be
             my
             best
             condition
             which
             Angels
             and
             blessed
             Spirits
             will
             be
             best
             pleased
             in
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             rejoice
             most
             in
             that
             which
             they
             most
             rejoice
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             III.
             The
             Constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             the
             Intellective
             state
             .
          
           
             III.
             §
             1.
             
             Though
             the
             Tempter
             would
             persuade
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             case
             of
             Infants
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             Apoplectick's
             ,
             &c.
             that
             the
             understanding
             will
             be
             but
             an
             unactive
             Power
             when
             separated
             from
             these
             corporeal
             Organs
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             before
             sufficient
             Reasons
             to
             repel
             this
             temptation
             .
             I
             will
             suppose
             that
             it
             will
             not
             have
             
               such
               a
               mode
            
             of
             Conception
             as
             it
             hath
             now
             by
             these
             Organs
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Soul
             will
             be
             still
             essentially
             a
             
               Vital
               Intellective
               substance
               ,
               disposed
               to
               act
               naturally
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             those
             acts
             which
             it
             is
             
               formally
               inclined
               to
            
             (
             as
             fire
             to
             illuminate
             and
             heat
             .
             )
             And
             as
             it
             cannot
             die
             (
             while
             it
             is
             what
             it
             is
             in
             Essence
             )
             because
             it
             is
             
               Life
               itself
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Vital
               substance
            
             ;
             so
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             Intellective
             (
             as
             to
             an
             
               Inclined
               Power
            
             ,
             )
             because
             it
             is
             such
             Essentially
             (
             though
             God
             can
             change
             or
             annihilate
             any
             thing
             if
             he
             would
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             it
             will
             be
             among
             a
             world
             of
             Objects
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             will
             still
             have
             its
             dependence
             on
             the
             
               first
               cause
            
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             continual
             actuating
             influx
             .
             4.
             
             And
             no
             Man
             can
             give
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             true
             Reason
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             shall
             cease
             sensation
             ,
             (
             whether
             the
             
               sensitive
               Faculties
            
             be
             in
             the
             
               same
               substance
            
             which
             is
             Intellective
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             or
             in
             
               one
               conjunct
            
             as
             some
             imagine
             )
             though
             the
             Species
             and
             Modes
             of
             Sensation
             cease
             which
             are
             denominated
             from
             the
             various
             Organs
             .
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             prove
             that
             the
             departing
             Soul
             doth
             not
             carry
             with
             it
             its
             
               igneous
               Spirits
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Body
             it
             did
             immediately
             actuate
             :
             (
             If
             it
             were
             never
             
             so
             certain
             that
             those
             Greek
             Fathers
             were
             mistaken
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Hippocrates
             )
             who
             took
             the
             Soul
             itself
             to
             be
             a
             
               sublime
               Intellectual
               Fire
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             Soul
             preexisted
             before
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Body
             ;
             others
             and
             most
             that
             it
             then
             received
             its
             first
             being
             .
             If
             the
             first
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             true
             that
             the
             Soul
             had
             its
             Intellectual
             Activity
             before
             ,
             though
             the
             Soul
             itself
             incorporate
             remember
             it
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             Operateth
             but
             
               ut
               forma
               hominis
            
             ,
             (
             and
             its
             Oblivion
             they
             take
             to
             be
             part
             of
             its
             penalty
             :
             )
             And
             they
             that
             think
             it
             a
             radius
             of
             the
             
               Anima
               mundi
               vel
               systematis
            
             must
             think
             that
             then
             it
             did
             Intellectually
             animate
             
               hunc
               mundum
               ,
               vel
               mundi
               partem
               :
            
             And
             to
             do
             so
             again
             ,
             is
             the
             worst
             they
             can
             conjecture
             of
             it
             :
             As
             the
             rays
             of
             the
             Sun
             which
             heat
             a
             burning
             Glass
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             set
             a
             Candle
             on
             fire
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             rays
             still
             diffused
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             illuminating
             ,
             heating
             and
             moving
             it
             ,
             and
             terminated
             on
             some
             other
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             annihilated
             or
             debilitated
             when
             their
             contracted
             Operation
             ceaseth
             by
             breaking
             the
             Glass
             or
             putting
             out
             the
             Candle
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Tree
             still
             animateth
             the
             Tree
             ,
             when
             it
             retireth
             from
             the
             Leaves
             and
             lets
             them
             fall
             .
             But
             this
             being
             an
             unproved
             imagination
             of
             mens
             own
             Brains
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             further
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             confute
             themselves
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Soul
             existed
             not
             till
             its
             incorporation
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             it
             Operate
             but
             
               ut
               forma
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             for
             that
             use
             ?
             What
             wonder
             if
             its
             initial
             Operations
             like
             a
             spark
             of
             Fire
             in
             Tinder
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             lighting
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             be
             weak
             and
             scarce
             by
             us
             perceptible
             ?
             What
             wonder
             if
             it
             operate
             but
             to
             the
             uses
             that
             the
             Creation
             did
             appoint
             it
             ;
             and
             first
             as
             vegetative
             fabricate
             its
             own
             Body
             as
             the
             Makers
             instrument
             ,
             and
             then
             feel
             ,
             and
             then
             understand
             ?
             And
             what
             wonder
             if
             it
             Operate
             no
             further
             than
             Objects
             are
             admitted
             ?
             And
             therefore
             
             what
             wonder
             if
             in
             Apoplexies
             ,
             &c.
             such
             Operations
             are
             intercepted
             ?
             But
             the
             departing
             Soul
             is
             ,
             1.
             in
             its
             Maturity
             .
             2.
             
             No
             more
             united
             to
             this
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             confined
             to
             sense
             and
             imagination
             in
             its
             Operations
             ,
             and
             the
             admission
             of
             its
             Objects
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             
               sub
               ratione
               meriti
            
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             governed
             subject
             is
             ordinate
             to
             its
             reward
             ;
             which
             it
             was
             not
             capable
             of
             receiving
             in
             the
             Womb
             or
             in
             an
             Apoplexy
             .
             And
             as
             we
             have
             the
             Reasons
             before
             alledged
             to
             hold
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             annihilated
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             dissolved
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             lose
             its
             essential
             Faculties
             or
             Powers
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             those
             essential
             Powers
             be
             continued
             useless
             by
             the
             wise
             and
             merciful
             Creator
             ,
             though
             by
             
               Natural
               revelation
            
             we
             know
             not
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             shall
             act
             ;
             whether
             on
             
               any
               other
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               what
               conjunction
            
             ,
             and
             
               how
               far
            
             ;
             so
             by
             
               Supernatural
               Revelation
            
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             reward
             for
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             that
             holy
             Souls
             are
             still
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             live
             because
             he
             liveth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             their
             departure
             they
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             being
             absent
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             shall
             be
             present
             with
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             therefore
             died
             ,
             rose
             and
             revived
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             both
             of
             the
             Dead
             and
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             being
             Dead
             ,
             hence
             do
             Live
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             yet
             live
             in
             the
             Body
             :
             For
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               but
               of
               the
               Living
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             stands
             not
             related
             to
             them
             as
             his
             People
             as
             a
             King
             to
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             not
             himself
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               the
               absolute
               Dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Living
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             as
             Contarenus
             against
             
               Pomponatius
               de
               Immortal
               .
               Anim
            
             :
             saith
             )
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             provable
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             future
             Operation
             must
             be
             known
             by
             Faith.
             And
             blessed
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             hath
             sent
             and
             set
             up
             this
             excellent
             Light
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             see
             further
             than
             purblind
             Infidels
             can
             do
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             even
             the
             Scripture
             itself
             ,
             doth
             tell
             us
             but
             little
             of
             the
             Manner
             of
             our
             Intellection
             when
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             there
             is
             more
             Imperfection
             in
             this
             Mode
             of
             Notional
             ,
             Organical
             ,
             Abstractive
             knowledge
             which
             the
             Soul
             exerciseth
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             than
             most
             consider
             of
             :
             And
             that
             as
             the
             Eye
             hath
             the
             visive
             Faculty
             in
             sleep
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             wink
             ,
             and
             an
             internal
             action
             of
             the
             visive
             Spirits
             (
             no
             doubt
             ,
             )
             and
             yet
             seeth
             not
             any
             thing
             without
             ,
             till
             the
             Eyelids
             are
             opened
             ,
             (
             and
             was
             not
             made
             to
             see
             its
             own
             sight
             ;
             )
             so
             the
             Soul
             in
             the
             Body
             is
             as
             a
             winking
             Eye
             ,
             to
             all
             things
             that
             are
             not
             by
             the
             Sense
             and
             Imagination
             intromitted
             or
             brought
             within
             its
             reach
             :
             And
             whether
             (
             
               sicut
               non
               video
               visum
               ,
               neque
               facultatem
               ,
               neque
               substantiam
               videntem
               ,
               videndo
               tamen
               certo
               percipio
               me
               videre
               ,
            
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Non
               intelligo
               immediatè
               ipsam
               intellectionem
               ,
               neque
               facultatem
               ,
               aut
               substantiam
               intelligentem
               ;
               Intelligendo
               tamen
               certo
               percipio
               me
               intelligere
               ,
               quia
               actus
               Intellectûs
               in
               Spiritus
               sensitivos
               operans
               sentitur
            
             ;
             or
             whether
             we
             must
             further
             say
             with
             Ockam
             ,
             that
             
               Intellectus
               tum
               intuitivè
               tum
               abstractivè
               se
               intelligit
            
             ;
             I
             leave
             to
             wiser
             men
             to
             judge
             :
             But
             I
             am
             very
             suspicious
             that
             the
             Body
             is
             more
             a
             Lanthorn
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             than
             some
             will
             admit
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             
               Lusus
               notionum
               secundarum
            
             ,
             or
             
               abstractive
               knowledge
            
             of
             Things
             by
             
               Organical
               Images
               ,
               Names
            
             ,
             and
             Notions
             ,
             is
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Soul
             with
             the
             Body
             
               ut
               formae
            
             ;
             and
             is
             that
             Childish
             knowledge
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             shall
             be
             done
             away
             :
             And
             how
             much
             of
             Mans
             fall
             might
             consist
             in
             such
             a
             knowing
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             I
             cannot
             tell
             (
             or
             in
             the
             overvaluing
             such
             a
             knowledge
             :
             )
             And
             I
             I
             think
             that
             when
             vain
             Philosophy
             at
             Athens
             had
             called
             the
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             of
             Mankind
             from
             
               great
               Realities
            
             to
             the
             Logical
             and
             Philological
             game
             at
             Words
             and
             
             Notions
             ,
             it
             was
             Socrates
             his
             wisdom
             to
             call
             them
             to
             more
             concerning
             Studies
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             greater
             Wisdom
             to
             warn
             men
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             vain
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             to
             labour
             to
             know
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             overvalue
             this
             ludicrous
             dreaming
             worldly
             Wisdom
             .
             And
             if
             I
             have
             none
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Notional
             childish
             knowledge
             when
             I
             am
             absent
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Glass
             and
             Spectacles
             may
             then
             be
             spared
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             see
             with
             open
             Face
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             face
             to
             Face
             .
             )
             Our
             future
             knowledge
             is
             usually
             in
             Scripture
             called
             SEEING
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             
             
               We
               shall
               see
               Face
               to
               Face
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               We
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
            
             Joh.
             17.
             24.
             
             
               Father
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               those
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ,
               be
               with
               me
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               behold
               my
               Glory
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             An
             Intuitive
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             as
             in
             themselves
             immediately
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             sort
             of
             knowledge
             than
             this
             by
             similitudes
             ,
             Names
             and
             Notions
             ,
             which
             our
             Learning
             now
             consisteth
             in
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             an
             Art
             acquired
             by
             many
             acts
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Sun
             were
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathens
             thought
             it
             ,
             an
             
               Intellective
               Animal
               ,
               and
               it
               s
            
             emitted
             rayes
             were
             
               vitally
               visive
            
             ,
             and
             when
             one
             of
             those
             rayes
             were
             received
             by
             prepared
             seminal
             matter
             (
             as
             in
             Insects
             )
             it
             became
             the
             Soul
             of
             an
             inferiour
             Animal
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             the
             said
             ray
             would
             
               operate
               in
               that
               Insect
            
             or
             Animal
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             recipient
             matter
             ;
             whereas
             the
             
               Sun
               itself
            
             by
             all
             it
             s
             emitted
             rays
             would
             see
             all
             things
             Intellectually
             and
             
               with
               delight
            
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             Insect
             were
             dead
             ,
             
               that
               Ray
            
             would
             be
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             an
             Intellective
             Intuitive
             emanation
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Soul
             in
             Flesh
             do
             not
             know
             itself
             ,
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             united
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             all
             other
             holy
             Souls
             and
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             nor
             
               how
               near
            
             ,
             or
             just
             of
             
               what
               sort
            
             that
             union
             will
             be
             ,
             yet
             united
             it
             will
             
             be
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             participate
             accordingly
             of
             the
             the
             universal
             Light
             or
             understanding
             to
             which
             it
             is
             united
             .
             The
             Soul
             now
             as
             it
             is
             or
             operateth
             in
             the
             Foot
             or
             Hand
             doth
             not
             understand
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             is
             and
             operateth
             in
             the
             Head
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             same
             Soul
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Hand
             understandeth
             in
             the
             Head
             ;
             and
             the
             Soul
             operateth
             not
             so
             selfishly
             or
             dividedly
             in
             the
             Hand
             ,
             as
             to
             repine
             there
             because
             it
             understandeth
             not
             there
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             quiet
             in
             that
             it
             understandeth
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             performeth
             its
             due
             Operation
             in
             the
             Hand
             .
             But
             this
             diversity
             of
             Operations
             seemeth
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Organs
             and
             the
             Bodies
             use
             or
             need
             :
             But
             Souls
             dismissed
             from
             the
             Body
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             
               all
               Eye
            
             ,
             or
             
               Intuitive
               Light.
            
             Therefore
             though
             it
             might
             content
             us
             to
             say
             that
             our
             
               Head
               seeth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               united
               to
               him
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             may
             say
             further
             that
             
               we
               our selves
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               are
               meet
               for
               us
               to
               see
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             the
             Superior
             glorious
             Regions
             are
             full
             of
             blessed
             Spirits
             who
             do
             see
             God
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             having
             much
             more
             perfect
             Operations
             than
             we
             have
             (
             whose
             effects
             we
             Mortals
             find
             here
             below
             )
             why
             should
             I
             that
             find
             an
             
               Intellective
               Nature
            
             in
             my self
             ,
             make
             any
             doubt
             of
             my
             more
             perfect
             Operations
             when
             I
             am
             dismissed
             hence
             (
             being
             satisfied
             that
             a
             Soul
             will
             not
             lose
             its
             simple
             Essence
             .
             )
             Either
             those
             superiour
             Spirits
             have
             ethereal
             Bodies
             to
             act
             in
             (
             or
             are
             such
             themselves
             )
             or
             not
             :
             If
             they
             are
             or
             have
             such
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             doubt
             of
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             think
             that
             my
             Substance
             or
             Vehicle
             will
             not
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Region
             of
             my
             abode
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             think
             that
             my
             departed
             Soul
             may
             not
             know
             or
             see
             without
             an
             igneous
             or
             ethereal
             Body
             or
             Vehicle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             those
             worlds
             of
             Spirits
             .
             And
             the
             certainty
             of
             
               Apparitions
               ,
               Possessions
            
             ,
             and
             Witches
             do
             tell
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             there
             
             are
             such
             Inhabitants
             of
             other
             Regions
             ,
             Ordinarily
             invisible
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             way
             to
             that
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             which
             is
             in
             our
             invisible
             state
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             These
             things
             reviewed
             (
             being
             partly
             mentioned
             before
             )
             assuring
             me
             that
             I
             shall
             have
             
               actual
               Intellection
            
             in
             my
             separated
             state
             ,
             the
             Region
             ,
             with
             the
             Objects
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             will
             tell
             me
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             I
             should
             here
             know
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             I
             shall
             intuitively
             understand
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             doth
             distinguish
             our
             
               knowing
               in
               part
            
             and
             
               knowing
               Perfectly
               ,
               knowing
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               knowing
               darkly
               and
               enigmatically
               as
               in
               a
               Glass
               ,
               and
               knowing
               Face
               to
               Face
               as
               we
               are
               known
               :
            
             The
             great
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               When
               this
               Time
               of
               Perfection
               is
               ?
            
             Whether
             he
             mean
             at
             Death
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             If
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             observation
             hold
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             when
             [
             
               The
               Flesh
            
             or
             Body
             ]
             is
             not
             joined
             with
             it
             ,
             signifies
             that
             Life
             which
             the
             Soul
             doth
             enter
             upon
             immediately
             after
             our
             Death
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             the
             Soul
             hath
             that
             [
             after
             living
             ]
             which
             is
             sinified
             by
             the
             very
             word
             which
             we
             Translate
             Resurrection
             ]
             then
             it
             will
             lead
             men
             to
             think
             that
             there
             is
             less
             difference
             between
             Mansstate
             at
             his
             first
             departure
             and
             at
             his
             last
             Resurrection
             than
             most
             think
             (
             even
             than
             Calvin
             himself
             thought
             :
             )
             But
             the
             difference
             between
             our
             first
             and
             last
             state
             of
             
               after
               life
            
             (
             or
             Resurrection
             )
             cannot
             be
             now
             distinctly
             known
             .
             What
             difference
             there
             is
             now
             between
             
               Henoch
               ,
               Elias
            
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             rose
             at
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Spirits
               of
               the
               perfected
               Just
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             first
             have
             as
             much
             greater
             Glory
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             conceived
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             above
             that
             which
             immediately
             followeth
             Death
             ,
             what
             mortal
             Man
             can
             tell
             ?
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             
             that
             
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               (
               formally
            
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             
               ab
               accidente
            
             ,
             as
             
               sinful
               )
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             (
             vid.
             Hammond
             in
             loc
             .
             )
             but
             that
             our
             
               Natural
               Bodies
            
             shall
             be
             made
             
               Spiritual
               Bodies
            
             :
             And
             how
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             differeth
             from
             a
             Spirit
             or
             Soul
             ,
             I
             pretend
             not
             well
             to
             understand
             ,
             but
             must
             stay
             till
             God
             by
             experience
             or
             fuller
             Light
             inform
             me
             .
             But
             surely
             the
             difference
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Soul
             in
             Flesh
             shall
             know
             
               in
               part
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Soul
               in
               a
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             shall
             know
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             a
             Soul
             between
             both
             shall
             not
             
               know
               at
               all
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             Perfection
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             in
             our
             
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             that
             we
             are
             nearer
             to
             that
             Perfection
             (
             in
             Knowledge
             and
             Felicity
             )
             while
             we
             are
             between
             both
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             And
             sure
             a
             Soul
             ,
             that
             even
             Solomon
             saith
             
               goeth
               upward
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
            
             is
             liker
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             terminated
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             operateth
             
               ut
               forma
            
             according
             to
             its
             capacity
             and
             state
             :
             And
             a
             Soul
             that
             is
             
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             liker
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             in
             him
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             present
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord.
             What
             less
             can
             the
             Promise
             of
             being
             
               with
               him
            
             signifie
             ?
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             And
             ,
             1.
             as
             to
             the
             Kind
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             how
             excellent
             and
             more
             satisfactory
             a
             way
             will
             that
             of
             Intuition
             or
             Intellective-Sense
             be
             than
             is
             our
             present
             way
             of
             
               abstraction
               ,
               Similitudes
            
             and
             Signs
             :
             What
             abundance
             of
             Time
             ,
             Thoughts
             and
             Labour
             doth
             it
             cost
             us
             now
             ,
             to
             learn
             our
             Grammar
             ,
             our
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             our
             Logick
             ?
             Our
             
               Artes
               loquendi
               ,
               dicendi
               ,
               &
               disserendi
               ?
            
             To
             learn
             our
             Wordy
             Rules
             and
             Axioms
             ,
             in
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             Physicks
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             we
             have
             learnt
             them
             all
             (
             if
             all
             can
             be
             learned
             )
             how
             little
             the
             nearer
             are
             many
             to
             the
             knowing
             of
             the
             
               signified
               Realities
            
             ?
             We
             oft
             get
             but
             a
             Set
             of
             Words
             to
             play
             with
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             divert
             
             
             
             
             
             us
             from
             the
             Matter
             :
             Even
             as
             Carnal
             men
             use
             the
             Creatures
             which
             signifie
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             to
             lead
             them
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             intangle
             them
             and
             be
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             pernicious
             diversion
             of
             their
             Souls
             from
             God
             ;
             so
             do
             too
             many
             Learned
             men
             do
             by
             their
             
               Organical
               signal
               Knowledge
            
             They
             use
             it
             as
             men
             do
             Cards
             ,
             and
             Romances
             ,
             and
             Plays
             ,
             to
             delight
             their
             Phantasies
             ;
             but
             they
             know
             less
             of
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             worth
             their
             knowing
             ,
             than
             many
             unlearned
             Persons
             do
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             Had
             not
             much
             of
             the
             Athenian
             Learning
             been
             then
             a
             meer
             Game
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             play
             away
             their
             precious
             time
             at
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             proud
             of
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             saving
             Realities
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             not
             so
             much
             neglected
             it
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             nor
             Paul
             so
             much
             warned
             men
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             deceived
             by
             that
             vain
             kind
             of
             Philosophy
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             have
             greater
             respect
             to
             the
             universally
             esteemed
             Athenian
             Arts
             ,
             than
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             Thought
             ,
             to
             the
             meer
             Gnostick
             pretensions
             .
          
           
             This
             poor
             dreaming
             signal
             Artificial
             Knowledge
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Costly
             ,
             2.
             
             Uncertain
             .
             3.
             
             Contentious
             .
             4.
             
             Unsatisfactory
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Intuitive
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             costly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             hard
             labour
             and
             precious
             time
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             laid
             out
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             we
             grow
             old
             in
             getting
             us
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Boots
             ,
             and
             Spurs
             for
             our
             Journey
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             well
             if
             we
             begin
             it
             at
             the
             last
             :
             Like
             a
             Man
             that
             would
             study
             the
             new
             found
             Planets
             ,
             and
             the
             shape
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             and
             Jupiter's
             Satellites
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Viam
               Lacteam
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             and
             he
             spends
             his
             whole
             life
             in
             getting
             him
             the
             best
             Tubes
             or
             Telescopes
             ,
             &
             never
             useth
             them
             to
             his
             ends
             :
             Or
             like
             one
             that
             instead
             of
             learning
             to
             write
             doth
             spend
             his
             life
             in
             getting
             the
             best
             Ink
             ,
             Paper
             &
             Pens
             :
             Or
             rather
             like
             one
             that
             learneth
             to
             Write
             and
             Print
             exactly
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             understand
             what
             any
             of
             his
             words
             do
             signifie
             .
             Men
             take
             their
             Spectacles
             in
             stead
             of
             Eyes
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             this
             Learning
             is
             got
             ,
             how
             uncertain
             are
             we
             whether
             the
             words
             have
             no
             ambiguity
             ?
             Whether
             they
             give
             us
             the
             true
             notice
             of
             the
             
               Speakers
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Matter
               spoken
               of
            
             ?
             As
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             what
             a
             penury
             ,
             and
             yet
             redundancy
             of
             words
             have
             we
             ?
             Of
             how
             various
             and
             uncertain
             signification
             ?
             Changed
             by
             Custom
             ,
             or
             Arbitrary
             design
             ?
             Sometime
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             use
             ,
             and
             sometime
             by
             Learned
             men
             ,
             that
             being
             conscious
             of
             the
             defectiveness
             of
             the
             speaking-Art
             ,
             are
             still
             tampering
             and
             attempting
             to
             amend
             it
             .
             And
             some
             men
             speak
             obscurely
             on
             purpose
             ,
             to
             raise
             in
             their
             Readers
             a
             conceit
             of
             their
             subtile
             and
             sublime
             conceptions
             .
             And
             he
             that
             
               understandeth
               Things
            
             most
             clearly
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             them
             most
             plainly
             (
             which
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             true
             Learning
             )
             shall
             have
             much
             a
             do
             to
             get
             the
             Matter
             out
             of
             dark
             and
             bewildring
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             others
             understand
             both
             it
             and
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             hence
             come
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Contentions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             hottest
             among
             men
             that
             most
             pretend
             to
             
               wordy
               knowledge
            
             :
             As
             in
             Traffick
             and
             converse
             ,
             the
             more
             men
             and
             business
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             usually
             the
             more
             quarrels
             and
             differences
             we
             have
             ;
             so
             the
             more
             of
             this
             
               wordy
               Learning
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             Realities
             ,
             me●●pretend
             to
             ,
             the
             more
             Disputes
             and
             Controversies
             they
             make
             ;
             and
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             prove
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Errour
             and
             Contention
             :
             And
             alas
             how
             many
             applauded
             Volumes
             are
             the
             snares
             and
             troublers
             of
             the
             World
             !
             And
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Libraries
             are
             
               vain
               janglings
            
             ,
             and
             strife
             
               of
               words
            
             ,
             and
             traps
             for
             the
             more
             ingenuous
             sort
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             taken
             with
             Cards
             and
             Dice
             robbing
             us
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             destroying
             our
             Love
             ,
             depressing
             our
             minds
             that
             should
             ascend
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             diverting
             them
             from
             the
             great
             and
             holy
             Things
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             Joys
             ;
             and
             filling
             the
             Church
             with
             Sects
             and
             Strife
             ,
             
             while
             every
             one
             striveth
             for
             the
             preeminence
             of
             his
             Wit
             and
             Notio●s
             ,
             and
             few
             strive
             for
             holy
             Love
             ,
             and
             Unity
             ,
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             alas
             ,
             too
             many
             Learned
             men
             do
             but
             lick
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Glass
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Wine
             within
             untasted
             :
             To
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             do
             give
             the
             Soul
             a
             nourishing
             and
             strengthning
             kind
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Appetite
             in
             its
             food
             :
             But
             this
             
               game
               at
               Words
            
             is
             but
             a
             knowing
             of
             
               Images
               ,
               Signs
               ,
               and
               Shadows
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             but
             an
             image
             and
             shadow
             of
             true
             Knowledge
             :
             It
             is
             not
             that
             Grace
             which
             Austine's
             definition
             saith
             ,
             
               Nemo
               male
               utitur
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Sanctified
             use
             well
             ,
             and
             the
             Unsanctified
             are
             puffed
             up
             by
             ,
             and
             use
             to
             the
             opposition
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Ostentation
             of
             a
             Foolish
             Wit
             ,
             and
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             sanctified
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             Mediate
             in
             order
             to
             our
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Things
             thus
             signified
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             real
             Good
             which
             contenteth
             and
             beatifieth
             ,
             though
             the
             Notions
             may
             be
             a
             subordinate
             recreation
             .
             And
             Intuition
             feasteth
             on
             these
             Realities
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             II.
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Objects
             of
             this
             Intuition
             ,
             their
             excellency
             will
             be
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             Knowledge
             .
             I.
             I
             shall
             know
             God
             better
             .
             II.
             I
             shall
             know
             the
             Universe
             better
             .
             III.
             I
             shall
             know
             
               Christ
               better
            
             .
             IV.
             I
             shall
             know
             the
             Church
             his
             Body
             better
             ,
             with
             the
             holy
             Angels
             .
             V.
             I
             shall
             better
             know
             the
             Methods
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             all
             God's
             
               Dirigent
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             Will.
             VI.
             I
             shall
             know
             the
             Methods
             and
             Sense
             of
             Disposing
             Providence
             better
             .
             VII
             .
             I
             shall
             know
             the
             Divine
             Benefits
             which
             are
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Love
             better
             .
             VIII
             .
             I
             shall
             know
             my Self
             better
             .
             IX
             .
             I
             shall
             better
             know
             every
             fellow
             Creature
             which
             I
             am
             concerned
             to
             know
             .
             X.
             And
             I
             shall
             better
             know
             all
             that
             
             
               Evil
               ,
               Sin
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               and
               Misery
               ,
            
             from
             which
             I
             am
             delivered
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             I.
             Aquinas
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             took
             it
             for
             the
             chief
             Natural
             proof
             of
             the
             Souls
             Immortality
             ,
             that
             Man
             by
             Nature
             desireth
             not
             only
             to
             know
             Effects
             ,
             and
             second
             Causes
             ,
             but
             to
             rise
             up
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             
               first
               Cause
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             made
             for
             such
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Perfection
             :
             But
             Grace
             hath
             much
             more
             of
             this
             desire
             than
             Nature
             :
             Not
             that
             we
             must
             not
             be
             content
             to
             be
             without
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             unmeet
             for
             us
             ,
             useless
             ,
             troublesome
             or
             dangerous
             to
             us
             ;
             nor
             must
             we
             aspire
             to
             that
             which
             is
             above
             our
             capacity
             ;
             and
             to
             know
             the
             unsearchable
             things
             of
             God
             :
             But
             not
             to
             
               know
               God
            
             is
             to
             
               know
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             an
             understanding
             worse
             than
             none
             .
             I
             presume
             not
             to
             pry
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             nor
             to
             pretend
             to
             know
             more
             of
             God
             than
             indeed
             I
             know
             ;
             but
             O
             that
             I
             might
             know
             more
             of
             his
             glorious
             Perfections
             ,
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Ways
             ,
             with
             that
             knowledge
             which
             is
             Eternal
             Life
             !
             Blessed
             be
             that
             Love
             that
             sent
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             from
             Heaven
             to
             reveal
             him
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             :
             But
             all
             that
             hear
             the
             same
             Words
             and
             Believe
             them
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             Light
             or
             Faith
             ?
             If
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             came
             down
             on
             Earth
             to
             tell
             us
             all
             of
             God
             that
             we
             would
             know
             ,
             and
             might
             lawfully
             desire
             and
             ask
             him
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             turn
             his
             Back
             on
             Libraries
             and
             Universities
             ,
             and
             the
             Learned
             men
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             discourse
             with
             such
             a
             Messenger
             ?
             What
             travel
             should
             I
             think
             too
             far
             ?
             What
             cost
             too
             great
             for
             one
             Hours
             talk
             with
             such
             a
             Messenger
             ?
             But
             we
             must
             have
             here
             but
             such
             intimations
             as
             will
             exercise
             Faith
             and
             excite
             desire
             ,
             and
             try
             us
             under
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             and
             Flesh
             :
             The
             glorious
             Light
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             Victory
             obtained
             by
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Grace
             .
             God
             in
             
             great
             Mercy
             even
             here
             beginneth
             the
             reward
             :
             They
             that
             are
             true
             to
             the
             initial
             Light
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             follow
             on
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             do
             find
             usually
             such
             increase
             of
             Light
             ,
             (
             not
             of
             vain
             Notions
             ,
             but
             of
             quickning
             and
             comforting
             knowledge
             of
             God
             )
             as
             greatly
             encourageth
             them
             ,
             and
             draweth
             them
             still
             on
             to
             seek
             for
             more
             :
             It
             is
             very
             pleasant
             here
             to
             increase
             in
             holy
             Knowledge
             ,
             though
             it
             usually
             bring
             an
             increase
             of
             malignant
             opposition
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             sorrows
             to
             the
             Flesh
             .
             The
             pleasure
             that
             the
             mind
             hath
             in
             common
             knowledge
             brings
             men
             through
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             labour
             to
             attain
             it
             :
             How
             many
             Years
             travel
             over
             Land
             and
             Sea
             do
             some
             men
             take
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             know
             more
             of
             this
             lower
             World
             ?
             Though
             it
             's
             little
             that
             they
             bring
             home
             ,
             but
             more
             acquaintance
             with
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             Vexation
             .
             How
             many
             more
             Years
             do
             Thousands
             spend
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             multitudes
             of
             tedious
             Volumes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             what
             others
             knew
             before
             them
             .
             Printers
             and
             Booksellors
             live
             by
             our
             desire
             of
             Knowledge
             .
             What
             Soul
             then
             on
             Earth
             can
             possibly
             conceive
             how
             great
             a
             pleasure
             it
             will
             be
             for
             a
             glorified
             Soul
             to
             see
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Though
             I
             cannot
             now
             conceive
             what
             that
             intuition
             of
             God
             himself
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             will
             not
             be
             a
             glorious
             kind
             of
             concluding
             or
             abstractive
             knolwedge
             ;
             whether
             the
             Glory
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             be
             only
             a
             created
             appearance
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             be
             his
             very
             Essence
             ,
             it
             satisfieth
             me
             that
             it
             will
             be
             as
             perfect
             a
             knowledge
             as
             is
             fit
             for
             me
             to
             desire
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             then
             desire
             no
             more
             than
             is
             fit
             :
             And
             what
             it
             is
             I
             shall
             then
             know
             by
             itself
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             clearly
             known
             .
             And
             all
             the
             pleasure
             that
             I
             shall
             have
             in
             Heaven
             in
             knowing
             any
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             my
             beholding
             God
             himself
             ,
             his
             Being
             ,
             his
             Vital
             power
             and
             action
             ,
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             in
             those
             works
             :
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             Glory
             of
             them
             all
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               in
               Heart
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               see
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             II.
             And
             doubtless
             it
             will
             be
             no
             small
             part
             of
             my
             delight
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             know
             God's
             perfect
             works
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             the
             Universe
             itself
             ;
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             I
             shall
             have
             so
             large
             a
             Capacity
             as
             to
             comprehend
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             know
             it
             perfectly
             and
             with
             an
             adequate
             knowledge
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             know
             it
             in
             such
             Perfection
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             my
             capacity
             :
             It
             is
             exceeding
             pleasant
             to
             know
             the
             least
             Particles
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             :
             With
             what
             diligence
             and
             delight
             have
             men
             endeavoured
             to
             Anatomize
             a
             Body
             ,
             yea
             a
             small
             part
             of
             a
             Carkass
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             and
             describe
             poor
             Worms
             and
             Insects
             ,
             Plants
             and
             Minerals
             ?
             And
             no
             Man
             ever
             yet
             perfectly
             knew
             the
             least
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             no
             Herbalist
             or
             Physician
             ever
             yet
             knew
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             uses
             of
             any
             one
             Herb
             with
             an
             adequate
             knowledge
             !
             With
             what
             delight
             and
             diligence
             are
             Physical
             searches
             carryed
             on
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             still
             we
             are
             all
             but
             groaping
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             of
             many
             things
             for
             one
             that
             we
             know
             (
             and
             therefore
             know
             no
             one
             perfectly
             because
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             rest
             .
             )
             But
             if
             indeed
             we
             were
             above
             our
             dreaming
             erroneous
             Hypotheses
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Nature
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
             even
             in
             Sea
             and
             Land
             (
             this
             little
             Spot
             of
             God's
             Creation
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             compages
             of
             all
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             what
             a
             delightful
             Spectacle
             would
             it
             be
             ?
             How
             much
             more
             to
             see
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             yea
             or
             one
             Vortex
             or
             Systeme
             of
             the
             Globes
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             their
             union
             and
             communion
             ,
             and
             to
             behold
             their
             beauteous
             Symmetry
             ,
             and
             hear
             them
             in
             concord
             and
             melodious
             Harmony
             praising
             the
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Great
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             Amiable
             Creator
             ,
             this
             were
             a
             delectable
             sight
             indeed
             :
             I
             shall
             have
             as
             much
             of
             this
             as
             I
             shall
             be
             capable
             of
             :
             And
             the
             wonders
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             wrap
             up
             my
             Soul
             in
             admiring
             joyful
             praise
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             though
             here
             it
             be
             but
             little
             of
             God's
             Works
             that
             we
             know
             ,
             I
             have
             great
             
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             it
             will
             be
             far
             otherwise
             there
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             state
             of
             Perfection
             must
             far
             excel
             our
             dark
             and
             infant
             state
             of
             imperfection
             :
             We
             have
             now
             desires
             after
             such
             a
             knowledge
             :
             
               His
               Works
               are
               great
               ,
               sought
               out
               of
               them
               that
               have
               pleasure
               therein
               .
            
             And
             these
             desires
             being
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             frustrate
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             will
             be
             a
             proportionableness
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             Perfection
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             his
             works
             will
             be
             there
             perfected
             ,
             so
             will
             be
             our
             knowledge
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             we
             shall
             know
             God
             himself
             as
             much
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             know
             his
             works
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             subordinate
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             less
             being
             in
             the
             greater
             ,
             4.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             works
             to
             be
             known
             to
             his
             glory
             :
             But
             it
             is
             little
             that
             is
             here
             known
             of
             them
             by
             Mortals
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             known
             by
             them
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             are
             fitted
             to
             improve
             that
             knowledge
             to
             his
             praise
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             teach
             me
             the
             true
             Philosophy
             ,
             how
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             here
             in
             all
             well
             pleasing
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             quickly
             in
             Heaven
             be
             a
             perfect
             Philosopher
             ;
             and
             experience
             will
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             be
             truly
             Learned
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             know
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             Great
             Creator
             ,
             and
             in
             Him
             we
             shall
             
               have
               all
            
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             we
             
               know
               nothing
            
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Satan
             tempted
             Christ
             by
             shewing
             him
             the
             
               Kingdoms
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             promising
             them
             all
             to
             him
             if
             he
             would
             have
             worshipped
             him
             :
             But
             God
             will
             shew
             me
             more
             than
             Satan
             could
             shew
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             more
             of
             that
             which
             is
             best
             ,
             than
             Satan
             could
             give
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             that
             in
             Heaven
             I
             shall
             better
             know
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mystery
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             him
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             the
             least
             of
             my
             felicity
             !
             For
             in
             him
             are
             
             hid
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             :
             And
             to
             know
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Godhead
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Person
             ,
             and
             his
             created
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Union
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             God's
             wonderful
             design
             and
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             laid
             open
             to
             our
             clearest
             view
             ;
             O
             what
             beatifying
             knowledge
             will
             this
             be
             ?
             All
             dark
             Texts
             concerning
             his
             Person
             ,
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             his
             Works
             will
             be
             then
             expounded
             and
             fully
             understood
             :
             All
             those
             strange
             and
             difficult
             things
             which
             were
             the
             great
             exercise
             and
             honour
             of
             Faith
             ,
             will
             then
             be
             plain
             :
             Difficulties
             will
             no
             more
             be
             Satans
             advantage
             to
             tempt
             us
             to
             unbelief
             or
             doubting
             .
             The
             sight
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             my
             Lord
             will
             be
             my
             Glory
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             24.
             
             If
             Paul
             had
             not
             then
             attained
             to
             Perfection
             in
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             but
             was
             
               pressing
               forward
            
             to
             reach
             that
             Crown
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             (
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             )
             Phil.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Such
             as
             I
             must
             not
             expect
             here
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             which
             is
             
               Perfect
               is
               come
            
             ,
             this
             imperfect
             knowledge
             of
             Faith
             will
             be
             done
             away
             ,
             as
             childish
             knowledge
             is
             in
             manly
             :
             And
             the
             Glass
             and
             Riddle
             shall
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             when
             we
             
               shall
               see
               Face
               to
               Face
               ,
               and
               shall
               know
               as
               we
               are
               known
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             (
             as
             to
             our
             sight
             and
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             and
             
               his
               Triumphant
               Body
            
             :
             For
             I
             dare
             not
             apply
             that
             Phrase
             to
             the
             sight
             and
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ;
             nor
             yet
             deny
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             If
             now
             though
             we
             see
             not
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             believing
             we
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             him
             with
             
               unspeakable
               glorying
               joy
            
             :
             What
             love
             ,
             and
             joy
             will
             the
             Everlasting
             sight
             of
             our
             blessed
             head
             ,
             excite
             there
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             the
             glorified
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             I
             shall
             better
             (
             O
             much
             better
             )
             know
             the
             
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             the
             
               Triumphant
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             
               Blessed
               Angels
            
             and
             
               glorified
               Saints
            
             :
             And
             as
             my
             
               love
               to
               them
            
             ,
             so
             
             my
             
               knowledge
               of
               them
            
             will
             not
             be
             the
             least
             part
             of
             my
             heavenly
             delight
             .
             As
             strangely
             as
             I
             now
             look
             upward
             to
             that
             World
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             see
             it
             with
             these
             Eyes
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             my
             well
             known
             Everlasting
             habitation
             !
             O
             what
             a
             sight
             ,
             what
             a
             joyful
             sight
             will
             Death
             shew
             me
             by
             drawing
             aside
             the
             vail
             ?
             Or
             rather
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             by
             turning
             Death
             to
             my
             advantage
             !
             When
             I
             am
             there
             at
             home
             ,
             I
             shall
             no
             more
             think
             with
             confusion
             ,
             fear
             or
             doubting
             of
             that
             blessed
             place
             or
             state
             .
             My
             fears
             which
             now
             come
             from
             the
             smalness
             of
             my
             Faith
             ,
             will
             end
             when
             Faith
             is
             turned
             into
             Vision
             .
             As
             I
             now
             know
             the
             several
             Rooms
             in
             my
             House
             ,
             and
             Houses
             in
             the
             Street
             ,
             and
             Streets
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             then
             know
             the
             
               many
               Mansions
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             said
             are
             in
             his
             Fathers
             House
             .
             Words
             now
             give
             me
             so
             poor
             imperfect
             a
             conception
             of
             the
             World
             and
             things
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             ,
             as
             that
             somtimes
             I
             can
             scarcely
             tell
             ,
             whether
             the
             Joy
             of
             my
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             trouble
             of
             my
             
               dark
               apprehensions
            
             ,
             be
             the
             greater
             :
             But
             when
             I
             shall
             see
             the
             Place
             ,
             the
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Glory
             which
             I
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             the
             delightful
             satisfying
             ,
             and
             possessing
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             .
             If
             Nehemiah
             and
             the
             godly
             Jews
             ,
             made
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             of
             seeing
             the
             Walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             repaired
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             imperfect
             reedifying
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             O
             what
             a
             joyful
             sight
             to
             me
             ,
             will
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             then
             be
             :
             The
             most
             glorious
             sight
             will
             be
             at
             the
             great
             Marriage
             day
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             when
             
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               admired
               in
               all
               them
               that
            
             now
             believe
             :
             But
             the
             next
             to
             that
             will
             be
             the
             Day
             of
             my
             particular
             deliverance
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             
               come
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Saints
             admiring
             him
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             were
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             Stars
             were
             Angels
             or
             had
             intellectual
             Souls
             (
             matters
             unknown
             to
             us
             )
             I
             should
             love
             them
             as
             my
             
             Guardians
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             to
             be
             yet
             more
             of
             my
             concernment
             to
             be
             advanced
             to
             the
             fuller
             knowledge
             of
             them
             .
             But
             seeing
             I
             know
             that
             Angels
             love
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             Office
             do
             attend
             and
             keep
             us
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             at
             our
             good
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             repentance
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             far
             more
             )
             are
             more
             holy
             and
             excellent
             Creatures
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             my
             comfort
             to
             think
             that
             I
             shall
             better
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             near
             and
             perpetual
             acquaintance
             and
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             a
             more
             sensible
             and
             sweet
             communion
             than
             we
             can
             have
             with
             them
             here
             .
             Devils
             are
             aereal
             and
             near
             to
             this
             dark
             and
             sinful
             World
             ,
             and
             ofter
             appear
             to
             men
             than
             Angels
             :
             But
             the
             Angels
             affect
             not
             such
             descending
             appearances
             ,
             till
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Lord
             ,
             make
             it
             pleasing
             to
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             but
             little
             knowledge
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             that
             know
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             keep
             us
             :
             But
             when
             we
             come
             home
             to
             their
             nearest
             society
             and
             converse
             ,
             to
             know
             them
             will
             be
             sweet
             and
             joyful
             knowledge
             :
             For
             they
             are
             more
             excellent
             Creatures
             than
             the
             most
             glorious
             that
             are
             below
             the
             Intellective
             Nature
             :
             They
             are
             full
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             !
             Had
             God
             bid
             me
             pray
             to
             them
             I
             would
             not
             have
             refused
             it
             ,
             but
             taken
             it
             for
             my
             honour
             :
             But
             seeing
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             bid
             me
             ,
             even
             Love
             them
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             my
             relation
             to
             the
             innumerable
             Company
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             22.
             and
             long
             to
             know
             and
             love
             them
             more
             ;
             expecting
             long
             to
             bear
             my
             part
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Chore
             where
             they
             are
             the
             Precentors
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             I
             shall
             know
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             perfected
             Just
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             their
             communion
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             small
             addition
             to
             my
             joy
             .
             How
             sweet
             hath
             one
             wise
             and
             holy
             (
             though
             weak
             and
             blemished
             )
             companion
             been
             to
             me
             
             here
             on
             Earth
             ?
             And
             how
             lovely
             have
             God's
             Graces
             in
             such
             (
             though
             smutted
             )
             appeared
             to
             me
             .
             O
             then
             what
             a
             sight
             will
             it
             be
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             Millions
             of
             Souls
             that
             shine
             in
             perfect
             Wisdom
             and
             Holiness
             with
             Christ
             :
             To
             see
             a
             Garden
             that
             hath
             some
             beautiful
             Flowers
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             somthing
             :
             But
             if
             you
             saw
             whole
             Fields
             and
             Countries
             shining
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             glory
             (
             though
             fading
             )
             to
             the
             Earth
             .
             A
             well
             built
             City
             is
             a
             pleasanter
             sight
             ,
             than
             a
             single
             House
             ;
             and
             a
             Navy
             than
             a
             Ship
             ;
             and
             an
             Army
             than
             one
             Man
             :
             And
             if
             this
             poor
             low
             World
             did
             all
             consist
             of
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Just
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Persons
             ,
             O
             what
             an
             orderly
             ,
             lovely
             World
             would
             it
             be
             !
             If
             
               one
               Kingdom
            
             consisted
             (
             Prince
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             People
             )
             all
             of
             such
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             Kingdom
             would
             that
             be
             :
             The
             plague
             of
             wicked
             mens
             deceits
             ,
             and
             falshoods
             ,
             oppressions
             and
             iniquities
             ,
             may
             help
             to
             make
             us
             sensible
             of
             this
             :
             It
             would
             be
             a
             great
             temptation
             to
             us
             to
             be
             loth
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             leave
             such
             a
             Countrey
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             more
             the
             beauty
             of
             goodness
             appeareth
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             state
             of
             Perfection
             is
             desired
             :
             It
             is
             pleasant
             to
             me
             to
             pray
             in
             hope
             as
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             me
             ,
             that
             
               Earth
               may
               be
               made
               liker
               unto
               Heaven
               ,
            
             which
             now
             is
             become
             so
             like
             to
             Hell
             :
             But
             when
             I
             shall
             see
             the
             Society
             perfected
             ,
             in
             Number
             ,
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             in
             Glory
             ,
             in
             
               heavenly
               Employment
            
             ,
             the
             joyful
             Praises
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             shining
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             rejoicing
             over
             them
             as
             his
             delight
             ,
             and
             my self
             partaking
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             the
             truly
             blessed
             day
             !
             And
             why
             doth
             my
             Soul
             imprisoned
             in
             Flesh
             no
             more
             desire
             it
             ?
          
           
             V.
             I
             shall
             better
             understand
             all
             the
             World
             of
             God!
             The
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Method
             of
             it
             !
             Though
             I
             shall
             shall
             not
             have
             that
             use
             for
             it
             as
             I
             have
             now
             in
             this
             Life
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             see
             more
             of
             God's
             Wisdom
             and
             his
             
             Goodness
             ,
             his
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Justice
             appearing
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             ever
             Man
             on
             Earth
             could
             do
             !
             As
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             so
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             perfectly
             known
             only
             by
             perfect
             Spirits
             .
             I
             shall
             then
             know
             how
             to
             solve
             all
             doubts
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             all
             seeming
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             to
             expound
             the
             hardest
             Prophesies
             :
             That
             light
             will
             shew
             me
             the
             admirable
             Methods
             of
             those
             Sacred
             words
             ,
             where
             dark
             minds
             now
             suspect
             confusion
             !
             How
             evident
             and
             clear
             then
             will
             every
             thing
             appear
             to
             me
             ?
             Like
             a
             small
             print
             when
             the
             light
             comes
             in
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             read
             in
             the
             glimmering
             twilight
             .
             How
             easily
             shall
             I
             then
             confute
             the
             cavils
             of
             all
             our
             present
             Unbelievers
             ?
             And
             how
             joyfully
             shall
             I
             praise
             that
             God
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             gave
             his
             Church
             so
             clear
             a
             light
             to
             guide
             them
             through
             this
             darksom
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             sure
             a
             promise
             to
             support
             them
             till
             they
             came
             to
             life
             Eternal
             ?
             How
             joyfully
             shall
             I
             bless
             him
             that
             by
             that
             immortal
             Seed
             did
             regenerate
             me
             to
             the
             hopes
             of
             Glory
             ?
             And
             that
             ruled
             me
             by
             so
             Holy
             and
             Just
             a
             Law
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             In
             that
             World
             of
             Light
             I
             shall
             better
             understand
             God's
             
               present
               and
               past
               works
               of
               Providence
               ,
            
             by
             which
             he
             ordereth
             the
             matters
             of
             this
             World
             :
             The
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             of
             them
             is
             little
             understood
             in
             little
             parcels
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             union
             and
             harmony
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             which
             sheweth
             the
             beauty
             of
             them
             ;
             when
             the
             single
             Parcels
             seem
             deformed
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             understood
             .
             And
             no
             one
             can
             see
             the
             whole
             together
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             see
             it
             in
             the
             light
             of
             his
             Celestial
             Glory
             :
             It
             is
             a
             prospect
             of
             that
             End
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             have
             here
             any
             true
             understanding
             of
             such
             Parcels
             as
             we
             see
             .
             Then
             I
             shall
             know
             clearly
             why
             (
             or
             to
             
               what
               use
            
             )
             God
             prospered
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             tryed
             the
             Righteous
             by
             so
             many
             afflictions
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             why
             he
             set
             up
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             humble
             under
             their
             Feet
             :
             Why
             he
             permitted
             so
             much
             ignorance
             ,
             
             ungodliness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             lust
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             falshood
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             in
             the
             World
             :
             I
             shall
             know
             why
             the
             faithful
             are
             so
             few
             :
             And
             why
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             left
             in
             Heathenism
             ,
             Mahometanism
             and
             Infidelity
             .
             The
             strange
             permissions
             which
             now
             so
             puzzle
             me
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             my
             astonishment
             ,
             shall
             all
             be
             then
             as
             clear
             as
             day
             :
             I
             shall
             know
             why
             God
             disposed
             of
             me
             as
             he
             did
             through
             all
             my
             life
             ;
             and
             why
             I
             suffered
             what
             I
             did
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             great
             deliverances
             I
             had
             ,
             which
             I
             understood
             not
             here
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             were
             accomplished
             .
             All
             our
             mis-interpretations
             of
             God's
             works
             and
             permissions
             ,
             will
             be
             then
             rectified
             :
             And
             all
             our
             Controversies
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             Satan
             hath
             made
             so
             great
             advantage
             of
             (
             by
             a
             pretended
             zeal
             for
             some
             Truths
             of
             God
             )
             will
             then
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             end
             :
             And
             all
             the
             works
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             then
             appear
             ,
             a
             most
             delectable
             beauteous
             frame
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             And
             among
             all
             these
             works
             ,
             I
             shall
             specially
             know
             more
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             excellency
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             and
             gifts
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             here
             we
             too
             unthankfully
             undervalued
             &
             and
             made
             light
             of
             !
             The
             special
             works
             of
             Love
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             most
             constant
             ,
             sweet
             and
             serious
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             fuel
             of
             our
             constant
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             !
             The
             lively
             sense
             of
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             maketh
             lively
             Christians
             ,
             abounding
             in
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             to
             others
             :
             But
             the
             Enemy
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             most
             laboureth
             to
             obscure
             ,
             diminish
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             God's
             Love
             and
             Mercys
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             us
             out
             of
             relish
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             unfruitful
             as
             to
             their
             excellent
             ends
             and
             uses
             .
             Little
             do
             most
             Christians
             know
             how
             much
             they
             wrong
             God
             and
             themselves
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             lose
             ,
             by
             the
             diminutive
             poor
             Thoughts
             which
             they
             have
             of
             God's
             Mercies
             :
             Ingratitude
             is
             a
             grievous
             misery
             to
             
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             as
             gratitude
             is
             a
             very
             pleasant
             work
             .
             Many
             a
             Thousand
             Mercies
             we
             now
             receive
             ,
             which
             we
             greatly
             undervalue
             .
             But
             when
             I
             come
             to
             the
             state
             and
             work
             of
             perfect
             gratitude
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             a
             more
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             Mercies
             which
             ever
             I
             received
             in
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             which
             my
             Neighbours
             and
             Friends
             ,
             and
             God's
             Church
             and
             the
             World
             did
             ever
             receive
             :
             For
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             past
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             it
             is
             not
             past
             :
             Mercies
             remembred
             must
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             everlasting
             thanks
             :
             And
             we
             cannot
             be
             perfectly
             thankful
             for
             them
             ,
             without
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             them
             :
             The
             worth
             of
             a
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             grace
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             worth
             of
             our
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             and
             all
             God's
             Ordinances
             ,
             the
             worth
             of
             our
             Books
             ,
             and
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Helps
             of
             our
             Life
             and
             Health
             ,
             and
             all
             conveniences
             will
             be
             better
             understood
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             thankful
             Christian
             here
             understandeth
             them
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             some
             addition
             to
             my
             future
             happiness
             that
             I
             shall
             then
             be
             much
             better
             acquainted
             with
             my self
             :
             Both
             with
             my
             Nature
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             Sin
             and
             
               Grace
               .
               I
            
             shall
             then
             better
             know
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Soul
             ,
             and
             its
             formal
             Faculties
             (
             Three
             in
             One
             :
             )
             I
             shall
             know
             the
             nature
             and
             way
             of
             its
             Operations
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             its
             acts
             are
             simple
             or
             compound
             ,
             or
             organical
             !
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             far
             Memory
             ,
             Phantasie
             ,
             and
             Sense
             internal
             and
             external
             belong
             to
             the
             rational
             Soul
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             sensitive
             and
             rational
             are
             two
             or
             one
             ;
             and
             what
             Senses
             will
             perish
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             the
             Soul
             doth
             act
             upon
             it self
             ,
             and
             what
             acts
             it
             hath
             that
             are
             not
             felt
             ,
             in
             sleep
             in
             Apoplexies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Womb
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             whether
             the
             vegetative
             nature
             be
             any
             thing
             else
             than
             Fire
             ;
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Essence
             with
             the
             Soul
             (
             sensitive
             ,
             or
             rational
             :
             )
             (
             and
             whether
             Fire
             eminenter
             be
             a
             common
             fundamental
             substance
             
             of
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             diversly
             specified
             by
             the
             Forms
             ,
             (
             mental
             ,
             sensitive
             and
             vegetative
             :
             )
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             as
             a
             Body
             or
             Vehicle
             to
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             nature
             made
             for
             the
             Copulation
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             former
             on
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             between
             both
             :
             And
             whether
             Fire
             (
             and
             of
             what
             sort
             )
             be
             the
             active
             
               forma
               telluris
            
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Globes
             :
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             far
             Souls
             are
             One
             and
             yet
             Many
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             Individuate
             ?
             And
             whether
             their
             
               Quantitas
               discreta
            
             in
             being
             numerically
             many
             ,
             do
             prove
             that
             they
             have
             any
             
               Quantitatem
               continuam
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             are
             a
             purer
             sort
             of
             Bodies
             as
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             Tertullian
             and
             others
             Thought
             ,
             and
             what
             Immateriality
             signifieth
             ;
             and
             what
             substantiality
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             how
             
               substantia
               &
               materia
            
             differ
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             they
             are
             penetrable
             and
             indivisible
             ;
             and
             whether
             a
             Soul
             be
             properly
             pars
             ;
             and
             whether
             individual
             Souls
             are
             parts
             of
             any
             common
             Soul
             :
             and
             how
             far
             the
             individuation
             doth
             continue
             ?
             And
             whether
             separated
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             they
             operate
             in
             and
             by
             any
             other
             Vehicle
             ,
             or
             without
             ,
             and
             how
             ?
             and
             whether
             they
             take
             with
             them
             any
             of
             the
             fiery
             Nature
             as
             a
             Vehicle
             or
             as
             a
             constitutive
             part
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             God
             produceth
             Souls
             ?
             And
             how
             his
             production
             by
             Emanation
             or
             Creation
             ,
             doth
             consist
             with
             Generation
             ?
             And
             how
             forms
             are
             multiplied
             ?
             And
             what
             Causality
             the
             Parents
             Soul
             hath
             to
             the
             production
             of
             the
             Childs
             ?
             Whether
             by
             communication
             of
             substance
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             disposing
             the
             recipient
             matter
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             whether
             all
             Souls
             came
             from
             Adam's
             one
             substantiality
             ,
             and
             whether
             there
             be
             
               more
               substance
            
             in
             the
             All
             than
             in
             that
             One
             ,
             and
             whether
             
               one
               substance
            
             cause
             more
             by
             generation
             ?
             Or
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             as
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             Bruits
             ;
             or
             whether
             any
             
               Anima
               communis
            
             inform
             many
             Organical
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Bruits
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             lighteth
             many
             Candles
             
             which
             are
             individuate
             by
             matter
             to
             which
             (
             as
             parts
             of
             one
             )
             they
             variously
             are
             contracted
             ,
             and
             on
             which
             they
             operate
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             were
             individuate
             in
             pre-existence
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             individuate
             after
             separation
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             far
             the
             semen
             in
             generation
             is
             animated
             :
             And
             how
             the
             animated
             semina
             of
             two
             make
             one
             ?
             And
             if
             animated
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             
               anima
               seminis
               perditi
            
             ?
             and
             of
             an
             Abortive
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             Body
             be
             animated
             as
             Vegetative
             or
             Sensitive
             before
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             rational
             Soul
             ?
             Or
             rather
             the
             same
             Soul
             which
             in
             its
             Faculty
             is
             Rational
             being
             one
             with
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Vegetative
             ,
             be
             the
             constitutive
             form
             of
             the
             first
             animated
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Fabricator
             of
             its
             own
             domicilium
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             far
             the
             Soul
             is
             receptive
             ?
             And
             what
             the
             
               Causa
               finalis
            
             doth
             to
             it
             ?
             And
             what
             each
             Object
             is
             to
             the
             Constitution
             or
             production
             of
             the
             act
             ?
             Yea
             and
             what
             an
             
               Act
               is
            
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Habit
             ?
             And
             how
             a
             Soul
             acting
             or
             habited
             differeth
             from
             itself
             
               not
               acting
            
             or
             habited
             ?
             And
             how
             its
             acts
             are
             many
             and
             yet
             but
             One
             :
             Or
             its
             Faculties
             at
             least
             :
             Many
             other
             such
             difficulties
             will
             all
             be
             solved
             ;
             which
             now
             Philosophers
             contend
             about
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             pass
             but
             under
             doubtful
             conjectures
             ?
             Or
             at
             least
             are
             known
             to
             very
             few
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             God's
             Spirit
             operateth
             on
             Souls
             :
             And
             how
             it
             is
             sent
             from
             Christ's
             humane
             Nature
             to
             work
             on
             Man
             ?
             And
             whether
             
               Grace
               be
               properly
            
             or
             only
             Metaphorically
             called
             
               a
               Nature
            
             (
             a
             
               New
               Nature
            
             ,
             a
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             )
             in
             us
             :
             I
             shall
             know
             what
             
               Free-will
               is
            
             ,
             and
             how
             Man's
             will
             can
             be
             the
             first
             determiner
             of
             any
             act
             of
             its
             own
             
               in
               specie
               morali
            
             (
             good
             or
             evil
             )
             without
             being
             such
             a
             
               Causa
               prima
            
             ,
             as
             none
             but
             God
             can
             be
             :
             And
             so
             how
             far
             free
             acts
             are
             necessitated
             or
             not
             :
             I
             shall
             know
             what
             power
             the
             Intellect
             hath
             on
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             on
             the
             Intellect
             ,
             and
             what
             power
             the
             
             Sense
             and
             Phantasie
             hath
             on
             either
             :
             And
             what
             any
             
               Intellectus
               agens
            
             doth
             ?
             Whether
             it
             be
             to
             our
             Intellection
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             to
             our
             sight
             ?
             I
             shall
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Acts
             and
             Habits
             in
             the
             Soul
             :
             And
             whether
             there
             be
             divers
             Degrees
             of
             Substantiality
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               virtus
               vel
               facultas
               formalis
            
             of
             several
             Souls
             :
             I
             shall
             know
             better
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Habits
             called
             Acquired
             and
             Infused
             :
             And
             what
             common
             Grace
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             doth
             :
             And
             what
             Nature
             can
             do
             of
             itself
             or
             by
             common
             Grace
             ,
             without
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             justified
             :
             And
             how
             far
             any
             Degrees
             of
             Grace
             are
             lost
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             know
             what
             measure
             of
             Grace
             I
             had
             my self
             :
             and
             how
             far
             I
             was
             mistaken
             in
             my self
             :
             And
             what
             acts
             were
             sincere
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             that
             was
             not
             sound
             was
             mixt
             :
             and
             what
             was
             of
             my self
             and
             sin
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             know
             much
             more
             of
             my
             sin
             than
             here
             I
             ever
             knew
             ;
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             them
             :
             That
             so
             I
             may
             know
             with
             greatest
             thankfulness
             and
             love
             ,
             how
             much
             I
             am
             beholden
             to
             pardoning
             and
             healing
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Yea
             I
             shall
             know
             more
             of
             my
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Habitation
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             or
             the
             organical
             matter
             on
             which
             unitedly
             it
             workt
             .
             I
             shall
             know
             how
             far
             it
             helpt
             or
             hindred
             me
             :
             And
             what
             were
             all
             th●
             obscure
             Diseases
             that
             puzzled
             all
             the
             Physicians
             and
             my self
             :
             And
             how
             marvellously
             God
             sustained
             ,
             preserved
             ,
             and
             oft
             delivered
             me
             :
             And
             what
             of
             my
             actions
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             what
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Soul
             ?
          
           
             IX
             .
             And
             every
             
               fellow
               Creature
            
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             concerned
             to
             know
             ,
             I
             shall
             know
             far
             better
             than
             now
             I
             do
             ,
             both
             Things
             and
             Persons
             :
             The
             Good
             and
             Bad
             ,
             the
             Sincere
             and
             the
             Hypocrites
             will
             be
             there
             discerned
             :
             And
             many
             an
             action
             that
             here
             〈◊〉
             for
             honourable
             ,
             covered
             
             or
             coloured
             with
             wit
             or
             worldly
             advantages
             ,
             or
             false
             pretences
             ,
             will
             then
             be
             found
             to
             be
             odious
             and
             unjust
             :
             and
             wickedness
             will
             be
             flattered
             or
             extenuated
             no
             more
             :
             And
             many
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             Work
             which
             false
             men
             through
             wickedness
             and
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             reproached
             as
             some
             odious
             Crime
             ,
             will
             there
             be
             justified
             ,
             honoured
             and
             rewarded
             :
             All
             Sciences
             are
             there
             perfect
             ,
             without
             our
             ambiguous
             Terms
             ,
             or
             imperfect
             Axioms
             and
             Rules
             of
             Art.
             
          
           
             X.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             I
             shall
             better
             know
             ,
             from
             what
             Enemies
             ,
             what
             Sins
             ,
             what
             
               Dangers
               I
            
             was
             here
             delivered
             .
             What
             contrivances
             and
             malicious
             endeavours
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             Instruments
             God
             defeated
             :
             How
             many
             Snares
             I
             escaped
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             better
             know
             how
             great
             my
             deliverance
             is
             by
             Christ
             from
             the
             Wrath
             to
             come
             .
             Though
             we
             shall
             not
             know
             Hell
             ,
             by
             painful
             Sense
             ,
             we
             shall
             know
             it
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             fill
             us
             with
             gratitude
             to
             our
             Redeemer
             :
             Yea
             we
             shall
             know
             much
             of
             it
             far
             better
             than
             the
             damned
             Spirits
             that
             feel
             it
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             know
             by
             sweet
             and
             full
             fruition
             what
             the
             Joy
             and
             Blessedness
             is
             which
             they
             have
             lost
             ;
             when
             they
             have
             no
             such
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             knowledge
             will
             be
             thus
             advanced
             to
             my
             glorified
             Soul
             beyond
             what
             I
             can
             here
             conceive
             in
             Flesh
             :
             And
             is
             it
             not
             then
             
               far
               better
            
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             The
             Constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             the
             state
             of
             my
             will.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             But
             it
             is
             the
             WILL
             that
             is
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             what
             the
             
               Heart
               is
            
             to
             the
             Body
             :
             As
             it
             is
             the
             prime
             ●eat
             of
             Morality
             ,
             
             so
             is
             it
             the
             chief
             seat
             of
             Felicity
             .
             My
             greatest
             Evil
             〈◊〉
             there
             ;
             and
             my
             greatest
             subjective
             Good
             will
             be
             there
             .
             Satan
             did
             most
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             do
             most
             for
             it
             .
             And
             will
             it
             not
             be
             better
             with
             Christ
             than
             here
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             will
             not
             there
             by
             tyed
             to
             a
             body
             of
             cross
             interests
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             the
             greatest
             snare
             and
             enemy
             to
             my
             Soul
             ?
             Which
             is
             still
             drawing
             my
             love
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             to
             and
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             turning
             them
             from
             my
             highest
             interest
             .
             How
             great
             a
             deliverance
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             inordinate
             love
             ,
             and
             cares
             ,
             and
             fears
             for
             this
             corruptible
             Flesh
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             will
             shall
             not
             there
             be
             tempted
             by
             a
             world
             of
             inferiour
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bait
             and
             provision
             for
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             where
             Meat
             ,
             and
             Sleep
             ,
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             House
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             and
             Friends
             ,
             are
             all
             become
             my
             snares
             and
             danger
             :
             Gods
             mercies
             will
             not
             be
             made
             there
             the
             Tempters
             instruments
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             there
             have
             the
             Flatteries
             or
             frowns
             ,
             promises
             or
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Tyrants
             of
             the
             World
             to
             tempt
             me
             :
             Bad
             company
             will
             not
             infect
             me
             ,
             nor
             divert
             me
             :
             The
             errours
             of
             good
             men
             wi●l
             not
             seduce
             me
             ;
             nor
             reputation
             or
             reverence
             of
             the
             
               Wise
               ,
               Learned
            
             ,
             or
             Religious
             draw
             me
             to
             imitate
             them
             in
             any
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             there
             have
             none
             of
             Satans
             solicitations
             ,
             to
             pervert
             my
             will
             :
             He
             will
             not
             have
             that
             advantage
             by
             my
             Sense
             and
             Phantasie
             ,
             nor
             that
             access
             unto
             me
             as
             now
             he
             hath
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             spake
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             My
             WILL
             shall
             there
             be
             
               better
               than
               here
               ,
               I.
               Negatively
               ,
            
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             will
             be
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             displeasing
             to
             God
             :
             No
             sinful
             inclination
             ,
             habit
             or
             act
             :
             Nothing
             to
             strive
             against
             God's
             Spirit
             :
             Nor
             grudge
             at
             any
             word
             or
             work
             of
             God
             :
             No
             Principles
             of
             Enmity
             or
             Rebellion
             left
             .
             2.
             
             There
             will
             be
             nothing
             
             that
             is
             against
             the
             good
             of
             others
             :
             No
             inclinations
             to
             injury
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             against
             my
             Neighbours
             or
             the
             common
             good
             .
             3.
             
             There
             will
             be
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             cross
             to
             itself
             ;
             no
             more
             war
             or
             striving
             in
             me
             ;
             not
             a
             Law
             in
             my
             Mind
             ,
             and
             a
             Law
             in
             my
             Members
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             each
             other
             :
             No
             crossness
             between
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             between
             the
             sensitive
             Appetite
             and
             the
             rational
             :
             All
             will
             be
             at
             unity
             and
             peace
             within
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             II.
             Positively
             ;
             Christ
             will
             have
             finished
             his
             cure
             on
             my
             will
             :
             The
             work
             of
             Sanctification
             will
             be
             perfect
             :
             And
             I.
             
               My
               will
            
             shall
             there
             by
             union
             and
             communion
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             unto
             the
             
               Fathers
               will.
            
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             (
             whatever
             more
             )
             in
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Where
             he
             prayeth
             [
             that
             they
             may
             be
             One
             as
             
               thou
               Father
               art
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               are
               one
               .
            
             ]
             The
             will
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             
               will
               be
               my
               will
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             love
             and
             will
             (
             dispositively
             and
             actually
             )
             the
             same
             that
             God
             loveth
             and
             willeth
             (
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             a
             Creature
             ,
             infinitely
             below
             him
             :
             )
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             can
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             have
             
               greater
               honour
            
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ?
             Assimilation
             to
             a
             King
             among
             us
             poor
             Mortals
             goeth
             for
             Honour
             :
             Assimilation
             to
             Angels
             is
             much
             more
             :
             That
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             or
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             is
             a
             high
             part
             of
             the
             Blesseds
             praise
             :
             But
             how
             much
             more
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             far
             
               like
               to
               God!
            
             Indeed
             
               God's
               Image
            
             and
             the
             Divine
             in
             us
             here
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             this
             similitude
             to
             God's
             will
             in
             the
             degree
             that
             we
             have
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             that
             degree
             is
             so
             very
             low
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             tell
             whether
             our
             similitude
             or
             our
             dissimilitude
             be
             the
             more
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             whether
             our
             wills
             are
             
               for
               more
            
             that
             God
             willeth
             ,
             or
             against
             more
             .
             O
             how
             many
             Thousand
             wishes
             and
             desires
             
             have
             we
             had
             ,
             which
             are
             against
             the
             will
             of
             God!
             But
             there
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             full
             impression
             of
             God's
             will
             upon
             our
             wills
             ,
             as
             Face
             answereth
             Face
             in
             a
             Glass
             ▪
             or
             as
             the
             Wax
             answereth
             the
             Seal
             :
             As
             the
             Finger
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             answereth
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Clock
             within
             ,
             so
             in
             all
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             our
             duty
             and
             perfection
             ,
             we
             shall
             answer
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             As
             the
             Eccho
             answereth
             the
             Voice
             ,
             defectively
             ,
             but
             truly
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             or
             discord
             ,
             so
             will
             our
             wills
             be
             as
             the
             Eccho
             of
             God's
             will.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             there
             will
             be
             nothing
             in
             my
             will
             but
             good
             !
             For
             God
             willeth
             no
             evil
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             this
             will
             be
             
               virtually
               all
               obedience
            
             !
             For
             all
             sin
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             all
             Moral
             good
             is
             primarily
             in
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             matter
             of
             disquiet
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             all
             will
             be
             in
             perfect
             Peace
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             is
             like
             God
             will
             be
             pleasing
             both
             to
             God
             and
             me
             :
             No
             troubling
             crossness
             will
             remain
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             how
             easy
             and
             sweet
             then
             will
             all
             my
             obedience
             be
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             perfectly
             will
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             reluctancy
             or
             aversness
             ?
             All
             will
             be
             my
             very
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             II.
             And
             seeing
             my
             will
             shall
             be
             the
             same
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             frustrate
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             have
             all
             whatsoever
             I
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             and
             do
             whatsoever
             I
             would
             be
             and
             do
             ?
             For
             I
             shall
             desire
             nothing
             but
             what
             God
             willeth
             ;
             and
             God's
             will
             shall
             certainly
             be
             done
             :
             I
             shall
             have
             as
             much
             Love
             and
             Joy
             as
             I
             would
             have
             :
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             happy
             as
             I
             would
             be
             :
             I
             shall
             desire
             nothing
             for
             others
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             :
             Indeed
             if
             God's
             will
             were
             there
             unknown
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             might
             ignorantly
             go
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             here
             :
             But
             there
             before
             
               I
               will
            
             or
             desire
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             shall
             know
             whether
             it
             be
             
               God's
               will
            
             or
             not
             :
             So
             that
             I
             shall
             never
             wish
             any
             
             thing
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             accomplished
             :
             An
             I
             as
             it
             is
             God's
             Perfection
             to
             have
             his
             will
             alway
             done
             (
             though
             all
             his
             Laws
             be
             not
             obeyed
             ,
             )
             so
             my
             Perfection
             shall
             consist
             in
             this
             likeness
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             my
             will
             shall
             be
             still
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             then
             Christ's
             promises
             will
             be
             perfectly
             performed
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               ask
               the
               Father
               in
               my
               Name
               he
               will
               give
               it
               you
               ,
            
             Joh.
             15.
             16.
             
             &
             .
             16.
             
             2●●
             .
             &
             .
             14.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             7.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               ask
               what
               you
               will
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               unto
               you
               :
            
             While
             their
             will
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             he
             saith
             not
             that
             it
             shall
             all
             be
             given
             us
             here
             :
             we
             ask
             for
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             here
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             III.
             Yea
             my
             will
             it self
             shall
             be
             my
             Fruition
             :
             For
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             will
             of
             one
             
               in
               need
            
             ;
             a
             desire
             of
             what
             I
             want
             ;
             for
             I
             shall
             
               want
               nothing
            
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             we
             shall
             
               Thirst
               no
               more
            
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             a
             Complacency
             in
             what
             I
             do
             possess
             :
             And
             in
             this
             also
             my
             perfection
             will
             be
             the
             Image
             of
             God's
             perfection
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             all
             Creatures
             still
             Receive
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             may
             be
             said
             to
             need
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             all
             by
             gift
             and
             communication
             from
             him
             :
             But
             being
             still
             and
             full
             possessours
             they
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             want
             ▪
             Complacency
             in
             that
             which
             we
             possess
             is
             Love
             and
             Pleasure
             in
             one
             act
             :
             And
             indeed
             Pleasure
             and
             Love
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             To
             Love
             any
             thing
             is
             to
             have
             that
             thing
             to
             be
             Pleasing
             to
             my
             mind
             .
             Even
             when
             it
             is
             wanted
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             on
             a
             pleasing
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             desiring
             act
             of
             the
             Will
             is
             but
             a
             second
             act
             occasioned
             by
             want
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             first
             act
             ,
             which
             is
             Complacency
             or
             simple
             Love.
             I
             desire
             it
             because
             I
             love
             it
             .
             Rightly
             therefore
             is
             the
             Will
             itself
             called
             LOVE
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             first
             act
             ,
             
               Love
               ,
               Will
            
             ,
             and
             
               Rational
               Appetite
            
             are
             all
             words
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             .
             My
             will
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             perpetually
             full
             of
             perfect
             JOY
             ,
             when
             
               enjoying
               Love
            
             and
             Pleasure
             
             will
             be
             my
             
               will
               itself
            
             :
             Thus
             shall
             I
             have
             in
             me
             the
             
               Spring
               of
               Living
               Waters
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Comforter
             will
             then
             perfectly
             do
             his
             work
             ;
             when
             my
             constant
             
               will
               itself
            
             shall
             be
             Comfort
             :
             well
             therefore
             is
             Glory
             said
             to
             be
             the
             ●erfection
             of
             sanctifying
             Grace
             :
             when
             this
             Grace
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Love
             and
             Joy
             which
             Glory
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             :
             And
             Perfection
             is
             the
             Spirits
             work
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             IV.
             And
             it
             will
             be
             much
             of
             my
             felicity
             that
             
               my
               Will
            
             shall
             be
             
               confirmed
               and
               fixed
               in
            
             this
             conformity
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             holy
             LOVE
             will
             be
             its
             Nature
             .
             Now
             both
             understanding
             and
             will
             are
             so
             lamentably
             mutable
             ,
             that
             further
             than
             God
             promiseth
             to
             uphold
             us
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             one
             day
             ,
             what
             we
             shall
             think
             ,
             judge
             or
             Will
             the
             next
             .
             But
             when
             Love
             is
             as
             a
             fixed
             Nature
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             adhering
             to
             amiable
             goodness
             ,
             without
             intermission
             or
             Cessation
             :
             It
             will
             be
             as
             easy
             to
             us
             (
             and
             more
             )
             to
             love
             God
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Hungry
             and
             Thirsty
             to
             love
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             proud
             to
             love
             praise
             or
             domination
             ;
             yea
             or
             to
             any
             Man
             to
             love
             his
             life
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             weary
             of
             Loving
             ,
             than
             the
             Sun
             is
             of
             shining
             ,
             or
             than
             the
             Hungry
             is
             of
             Feasting
             ,
             or
             a
             Friend
             of
             friendly
             love
             and
             converse
             :
             Nay
             the
             Comparison
             is
             quite
             too
             low
             ;
             for
             all
             Creatures
             here
             have
             a
             fading
             vanity
             which
             wearieth
             the
             satiated
             or
             failing
             Appetite
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             II.
             And
             as
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             act
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             my
             love
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             my
             happiness
             :
             The
             Objects
             (
             which
             are
             as
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             act
             )
             will
             be
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             GOD
             himself
             will
             be
             the
             full
             and
             everlasting
             Object
             of
             my
             Love.
             And
             he
             that
             could
             but
             understand
             as
             well
             as
             those
             in
             Heaven
             do
             ,
             what
             this
             word
             signifieth
             
             [
             
               to
               LOVE
               GOD
               and
               be
               BELOVED
               of
               him
            
             ]
             would
             say
             that
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             description
             of
             perfect
             happiness
             !
             
               Perfect
               joyful
               Complacency
               in
               God
            
             is
             the
             Heaven
             which
             I
             desire
             and
             hope
             for
             .
             This
             is
             my
             Felicity
             ,
             and
             
               much
               more
            
             .
             As
             I
             am
             the
             Agent
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             of
             
               God's
               Love
            
             to
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             Felicity
             :
             As
             God
             is
             the
             ultimate
             
               Object
               of
               my
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Agent
             of
             his
             Love
             to
             me
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             so
             it
             is
             unspeakably
             more
             high
             and
             excellent
             than
             to
             be
             
               my
               felicity
               :
               Love
            
             is
             the
             closure
             of
             the
             
               Wills
               of
               God
               and
               Man
            
             :
             And
             as
             it
             is
             God's
             part
             or
             
               interest
               (
               efficiently
            
             or
             objectively
             )
             it
             is
             infinitely
             more
             excellent
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             
               my
               part
               and
               interest
            
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             In
             GOD
             there
             is
             all
             that
             Love
             can
             desire
             for
             its
             full
             everlasting
             Feast
             .
             1.
             
             He
             is
             
               Infinitely
               good
               in
               himself
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               most
               amiable
            
             :
             And
             the
             nature
             of
             Man's
             will
             is
             to
             
               love
               Good
               as
               Good
            
             :
             Could
             we
             love
             God
             with
             a
             Love
             that
             is
             adequate
             to
             the
             Object
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             
               God
               our selves
            
             which
             is
             impossible
             ;
             none
             but
             God
             can
             adequately
             
               know
               God
            
             or
             
               Love
               him
            
             :
             In
             
               God's
               Love
            
             to
             Himself
             ,
             both
             the
             
               Act
               and
               Object
               are
               Infinite
            
             ,
             and
             indeed
             are
             both
             one
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             that
             formally
             which
             we
             know
             by
             the
             
               name
               of
               Act
               and
               Object
            
             ;
             but
             [
             
               Act
               and
               Object
            
             ]
             are
             our
             analogical
             inadequate
             conceptions
             of
             that
             Act
             of
             God
             which
             is
             his
             Essence
             .
             But
             in
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Act
             is
             finite
             and
             infinitely
             below
             the
             Object
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Object
             which
             in
             
               reality
               〈◊〉
               itself
               infinite
            
             ,
             yet
             proximately
             as
             the
             
               esse
               Cognitum
            
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Love
             ,
             is
             
               finite
               there
            
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Conception
             or
             Idea
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Intellect
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             nearest
             Object
             of
             the
             Will
             :
             And
             this
             is
             as
             a
             Face
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             a
             shadow
             ;
             even
             the
             finite
             little
             shaddow
             of
             an
             
               infinite
               Being
            
             .
             The
             same
             
               Infinite
               good
            
             is
             a
             felicity
             to
             diver●
             Persons
             in
             divers
             degrees
             according
             as
             they
             
               diversly
               love
               him
            
             ,
             and
             are
             receptive
             of
             his
             Love.
             
          
           
           
             §
             9.
             2.
             
             God
             who
             is
             infinitely
             Good
             in
             himself
             ,
             will
             be
             that
             most
             
               suitable
               Good
               to
               me
            
             ,
             and
             meetest
             for
             the
             dearest
             embracements
             of
             my
             will.
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             
               He
               hath
               All
               in
               himself
            
             that
             I
             need
             or
             can
             desire
             :
             There
             is
             no
             
               Room
               ,
               nothing
               above
               him
            
             ,
             or
             
               beyond
               him
            
             ,
             or
             
               without
               him
            
             ,
             for
             love
             to
             cleave
             to
             :
             (
             Though
             
               Below
               him
            
             the
             Creature
             ,
             though
             not
             
               being
               without
               him
            
             ,
             is
             
               loved
               without
               him
            
             ,
             by
             the
             deception
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             10.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             
               willing
               to
               be
               loved
               by
               me
               :
            
             He
             disdaineth
             not
             my
             Love
             :
             He
             might
             have
             refused
             to
             be
             embraced
             by
             such
             affections
             ,
             as
             have
             so
             oft
             and
             sinfully
             polluted
             themselves
             by
             embracing
             vanity
             and
             filth
             :
             As
             Persons
             of
             state
             and
             stately
             cleanliness
             will
             not
             be
             touched
             by
             filthy
             hands
             ;
             much
             less
             let
             Dogs
             or
             dirty
             Swine
             leap
             on
             them
             which
             come
             from
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             :
             God
             might
             have
             driven
             me
             away
             from
             the
             happiness
             of
             loving
             him
             ;
             and
             have
             denyed
             me
             the
             leave
             for
             so
             high
             a
             work
             :
             But
             he
             commandeth
             my
             Love
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             my
             greatest
             duty
             :
             He
             inviteth
             and
             intreateth
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             gainer
             by
             my
             happiness
             :
             He
             seeketh
             to
             me
             to
             seek
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             the
             
               most
               earnest
            
             suiter
             :
             He
             is
             far
             readier
             to
             receive
             my
             Love
             ,
             than
             I
             am
             to
             give
             it
             him
             .
             All
             the
             compassionate
             invitations
             which
             I
             have
             had
             from
             him
             here
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Mercies
             ,
             assure
             me
             that
             he
             will
             there
             receive
             me
             readily
             ;
             he
             that
             so
             valued
             my
             poor
             cold
             imperfect
             love
             to
             him
             on
             Earth
             ,
             will
             not
             reject
             my
             perfect
             love
             in
             Heaven
             :
             He
             that
             made
             it
             the
             great
             work
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             
               Effect
               it
            
             ,
             will
             not
             refuse
             it
             when
             it
             is
             made
             perfect
             by
             himself
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             3.
             
             And
             he
             is
             
               near
               to
               me
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             distant
             God
             out
             of
             my
             reach
             ,
             and
             so
             unsuitable
             to
             my
             Love
             :
             Blind
             Unbelievers
             may
             dream
             that
             he
             is
             far
             off
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             as
             near
             us
             even
             now
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             to
             our selves
             :
             He
             is
             not
             far
             from
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             
             have
             our
             being
             :
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             so
             nea●
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             be
             for
             ever
             to
             my
             Mind
             .
             When
             he
             would
             sanctifie
             us
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             us
             
               nigh
               to
               him
               in
               Christ.
            
             As
             we
             love
             our selves
             easily
             as
             being
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             nearest
             to
             our selves
             :
             So
             we
             shall
             as
             easily
             love
             God
             as
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             ●●at
             he
             is
             as
             near
             us
             as
             we
             are
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             he
             is
             infinitely
             more
             Amiable
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             4.
             
             And
             because
             of
             the
             imparity
             of
             the
             Creature
             and
             the
             Creator
             ,
             he
             hath
             provided
             such
             Means
             to
             demonstrate
             to
             us
             his
             nearness
             ,
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Love
             :
             We
             shall
             see
             his
             G●o●y
             and
             taste
             his
             Love
             in
             our
             glorified
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             G●o●y
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             World
             :
             God
             will
             condescend
             to
             shew
             himself
             to
             us
             according
             to
             our
             Capacities
             of
             beholding
             him
             :
             Here
             we
             see
             him
             in
             his
             Works
             and
             Word
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             perfect
             Works
             .
             But
             this
             leadeth
             me
             to
             the
             second
             Object
             of
             my
             Love.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             II.
             Under
             God
             as
             I
             shall
             see
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             
               delightfully
               Love
               the
               glorious
            
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Universe
             ;
             even
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             my
             Love
             will
             be
             my
             delight
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             love
             best
             that
             which
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             
               most
               delight
            
             in
             it
             :
             And
             the
             whole
             is
             better
             than
             
               any
               part
            
             :
             And
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             Beauty
             and
             Excellency
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             as
             perfect
             ,
             compaginate
             ,
             harmonious
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Christ
             himself
             as
             Man
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             marvellous
             inclination
             that
             all
             things
             have
             to
             Union
             ,
             even
             the
             Inanimates
             ,
             might
             persuade
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             felt
             it
             not
             certainly
             in
             my self
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             credible
             that
             Man
             also
             shall
             have
             the
             like
             inclination
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Faculties
             :
             And
             therefore
             our
             
               love
               and
               delight
            
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             ,
             is
             that
             uniting
             inclination
             in
             Man.
             
          
           
           
             §
             14.
             
             III.
             And
             I
             shall
             have
             a
             
               special
               Love
            
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Society
            
             ,
             the
             triumphant
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             specially
             amiable
             ,
             in
             the
             Image
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             :
             God
             himself
             loveth
             them
             more
             than
             his
             inferiour
             works
             :
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Essence
             ,
             which
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             degrees
             or
             change
             ,
             doth
             send
             forth
             fuller
             streams
             of
             good
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             maketh
             them
             better
             and
             happier
             than
             the
             rest
             :
             )
             And
             my
             love
             will
             imitate
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             my
             Capacity
             .
             And
             if
             Societies
             on
             Earth
             ,
             more
             holy
             and
             wise
             than
             others
             ,
             though
             imperfectly
             ,
             are
             very
             amiable
             ,
             what
             then
             will
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             be
             ?
             Of
             this
             I
             spake
             before
             (
             of
             knowing
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             15.
             1.
             
             Think
             here
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             how
             sweet
             a
             state
             ▪
             unto
             thee
             it
             will
             be
             to
             Love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             thy
             glor●fied
             Head
             with
             perfect
             love
             !
             When
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             which
             shineth
             in
             him
             ,
             will
             feast
             thy
             love
             with
             full
             and
             everlasting
             pleasure
             :
             The
             highest
             created
             Perfection
             of
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             refulgent
             in
             him
             ,
             will
             not
             give
             leave
             to
             thy
             Love
             ,
             to
             cease
             ,
             or
             intermit
             ,
             or
             abate
             its
             fervour
             .
             When
             thou
             shalt
             see
             in
             the
             glorified
             Church
             the
             precious
             fruits
             of
             Christ's
             Redemption
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             this
             also
             will
             feed
             thy
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             this
             heavenly
             Glory
             cometh
             :
             And
             when
             thou
             shalt
             feel
             thy self
             possest
             of
             perfect
             happiness
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Love
               to
               thee
            
             ,
             will
             not
             this
             also
             do
             its
             part
             ?
             Yea
             the
             remembrance
             of
             all
             his
             former
             Love
             ;
             what
             he
             did
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             in
             thee
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             how
             he
             called
             thee
             with
             a
             Holy
             calling
             ,
             how
             he
             washed
             thee
             in
             his
             Blood
             from
             all
             thy
             sins
             ,
             how
             he
             kindled
             in
             thee
             those
             desires
             which
             tended
             to
             that
             perfect
             Glory
             ,
             how
             he
             renewed
             thy
             Nature
             ,
             how
             he
             instructed
             ,
             and
             guided
             ,
             and
             preserved
             thee
             from
             thy
             Childhood
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             and
             how
             great
             sins
             ,
             enemies
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             and
             
             sufferings
             he
             saved
             thee
             from
             ,
             all
             this
             will
             constrain
             thee
             Everlastingly
             to
             love
             him
             :
             Thus
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             give
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Father
             as
             ceasing
             his
             Mediatory
             ,
             
               healing
               ,
               saving
               work
            
             of
             acquisition
             )
             he
             will
             be
             to
             thee
             the
             Mediator
             of
             fruition
             :
             God
             in
             him
             will
             be
             accessible
             ,
             and
             condescend
             to
             a
             suitable
             communion
             with
             us
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             24.
             
             And
             as
             Christ
             is
             thy
             Life
             ,
             radically
             and
             efficiently
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             giver
             of
             Grace
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             be
             Objectively
             thy
             Life
             as
             he
             is
             Lovely
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             formally
             thy
             Life
             to
             Love
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             2.
             
             Think
             also
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             how
             delectable
             it
             will
             be
             to
             Love
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             to
             know
             )
             those
             Angels
             that
             most
             servently
             love
             the
             Lord
             !
             They
             will
             be
             lovely
             to
             thee
             as
             they
             have
             loved
             thee
             ,
             and
             more
             as
             they
             have
             been
             Lovers
             and
             Benefactors
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             far
             more
             as
             they
             are
             so
             many
             refulgent
             Stars
             which
             continually
             move
             ,
             and
             shine
             ,
             and
             burn
             in
             purest
             love
             to
             their
             Creator
             .
             O
             blessed
             difference
             between
             that
             amiable
             Society
             of
             holy
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             this
             dark
             ,
             mad
             ,
             distracted
             ,
             wicked
             World
             !
             Here
             Devils
             tempt
             me
             within
             ,
             and
             Devils
             incarnate
             persecute
             me
             without
             :
             Blaspheming
             of
             God
             ,
             reviling
             godliness
             ,
             deriding
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             exercises
             ,
             malignant
             slandering
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             hating
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             silencing
             and
             saying
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             falsly
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             while
             such
             Crimes
             are
             pretended
             as
             they
             once
             falsly
             charged
             on
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Conversation
             of
             those
             that
             I
             have
             long
             dwelt
             with
             in
             this
             World
             :
             Atheism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Papal
             Church
             tyranny
             ,
             bloody
             Wars
             ,
             destroying
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             oppressing
             the
             Poor
             ,
             Adultery
             and
             Fornication
             ,
             Stigmatizing-Perjury
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             sottish
             Ignorance
             ,
             wilfulness
             in
             Sin
             ,
             hatred
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             revengeful
             
             Malice
             ;
             these
             and
             such
             like
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Soil
             where
             I
             have
             long
             sojourned
             (
             Though
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             among
             the
             faithful
             there
             have
             been
             better
             fruits
             :
             )
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Company
             of
             Holy
             Angels
             better
             than
             this
             ?
             With
             whom
             God
             is
             all
             ;
             who
             are
             even
             made
             up
             of
             
               shining
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             
               holy
               Lov●
            
             ,
             and
             beneficent
             activity
             :
             who
             are
             the
             blessed
             Cho●e
             that
             melodiously
             sing
             forth
             the
             high
             Praises
             of
             their
             Maker
             :
             Among
             whom
             God
             dwelleth
             as
             in
             his
             presence
             Chamber
             or
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             he
             taketh
             his
             great
             delight
             :
             With
             these
             I
             shall
             see
             or
             hear
             no
             evil
             :
             No
             mixture
             of
             fools
             or
             wicked
             Ones
             do
             pollute
             or
             trouble
             their
             Society
             :
             There
             will
             be
             no
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             no
             evil
             Example
             ,
             no
             favouring
             Wickedness
             ,
             no
             accusing
             Goodness
             ,
             no
             hurtful
             Violence
             ,
             but
             holy
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             operative
             Love
             ,
             will
             
               be
               all
            
             and
             
               do
               all
            
             ,
             as
             their
             very
             
               Nature
               ,
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             Work.
             And
             is
             it
             not
             better
             be
             a
             Door-keeper
             there
             than
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Pallaces
             of
             Wickedness
             !
             And
             is
             not
             a
             Day
             with
             them
             better
             than
             a
             Thousand
             here
             ?
          
           
             §
             17.
             3.
             
             And
             with
             the
             
               holy
               Angels
            
             I
             shall
             
               love
               holy
               Souls
            
             that
             are
             made
             like
             unto
             them
             and
             joined
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Society
             (
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             with
             them
             Judge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Rule
             the
             World.
             )
             All
             their
             infirmities
             are
             there
             put
             off
             with
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             they
             also
             are
             Spirits
             made
             up
             of
             holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             :
             There
             is
             none
             of
             their
             former
             ignorance
             ,
             errour
             ,
             imprudence
             ,
             selfishness
             ,
             contentiousness
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             troubling
             hurtful
             thing
             .
             When
             I
             think
             with
             what
             fervent
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             perfectly
             united
             there
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             sad
             and
             how
             shameful
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             here
             be
             prone
             to
             disaffections
             and
             divisions
             ,
             and
             hardly
             agree
             to
             call
             each
             other
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             same
             Assembli●●
             ▪
             
             But
             the
             remnants
             of
             dividing
             Principles
             (
             viz.
             
               Pride
               ,
               Errour
            
             and
             Uncharitableness
             )
             will
             be
             all
             left
             behind
             .
             Society
             with
             imperfect
             Saints
             is
             sweet
             :
             The
             imperfect
             Image
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             is
             amiable
             :
             But
             their
             frailties
             here
             are
             so
             vexatious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             live
             with
             some
             of
             them
             in
             Peace
             .
             But
             perfect
             Love
             will
             make
             them
             one
             ,
             and
             O
             how
             delightful
             will
             that
             communion
             of
             Saints
             be
             .
             I
             can
             never
             forget
             how
             sweet
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             course
             of
             my
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             by
             the
             fragrancy
             and
             usefulness
             of
             his
             Servants
             graces
             :
             How
             sweet
             have
             my
             bosom
             Friends
             been
             ,
             (
             though
             mutable
             ?
             )
             How
             sweet
             hath
             the
             Neighbourhood
             of
             the
             godly
             been
             ?
             How
             sweet
             have
             the
             holy
             Assemblies
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             hours
             of
             comfort
             have
             I
             there
             had
             ?
             How
             profitable
             have
             their
             Writings
             ,
             their
             Conference
             ,
             and
             their
             Prayers
             been
             ?
             What
             then
             will
             it
             be
             to
             live
             in
             the
             union
             of
             perfect
             Love
             with
             perfect
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             concordantly
             to
             love
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             ?
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             III.
             And
             as
             the
             Act
             and
             the
             Object
             of
             LOVE
             will
             constitute
             my
             felicity
             ,
             so
             will
             my
             Reception
             from
             the
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Creatures
             be
             sweeter
             to
             me
             than
             my
             own
             activity
             can
             be
             :
             For
             it
             is
             
               Mutual
               Love
            
             that
             makes
             it
             up
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             Fountain
             of
             my
             own
             delights
             ;
             nor
             can
             I
             act
             till
             I
             am
             acted
             ,
             nor
             offer
             any
             thing
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             have
             first
             received
             from
             him
             .
             And
             Receive
             I
             shall
             abundantly
             and
             continually
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             shall
             overflow
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Receiving
             and
             Returning
             (
             are
             now
             and
             )
             will
             be
             ,
             the
             circular
             endless
             motion
             ,
             and
             our
             true
             perpetual
             Life
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             I.
             All
             my
             Receivings
             shall
             be
             
               from
               God.
            
             His
             LOVE
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             
               Immanent
               Will
            
             ,
             nor
             a
             Wish
             which
             toucheth
             not
             the
             Object
             :
             But
             it
             is
             what
             Heat
             is
             in
             or
             
             from
             the
             Sun
             or
             Fire
             :
             It
             is
             an
             
               efflux
               of
               Goodness
            
             :
             It
             is
             the
             most
             
               powerful
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               communicating
            
             Principle
             or
             Work.
             All
             Love
             is
             communicative
             ;
             but
             none
             in
             comparison
             of
             Gods
             :
             As
             there
             is
             none
             primitive
             and
             simply
             good
             but
             God.
             How
             much
             doth
             Love
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             men
             ?
             All
             that
             is
             pleasant
             in
             the
             World
             is
             it
             ,
             or
             its
             effects
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             
               sensual
               Love
            
             there
             would
             be
             no
             Generation
             of
             Man
             or
             Bruits
             :
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             a
             
               generating
               Principle
            
             :
             Hatred
             causeth
             not
             congress
             ,
             but
             fighting
             with
             or
             flying
             from
             one
             another
             :
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             
               Natural
               Love
            
             ,
             Mothers
             would
             never
             endure
             the
             pain
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             humane
             Birth
             and
             Education
             :
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             Love
             ,
             Parents
             would
             never
             labour
             all
             their
             lives
             to
             leave
             their
             Children
             well
             instructed
             and
             well
             provided
             for
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             .
             My
             Food
             would
             not
             please
             me
             ,
             did
             I
             not
             
               love
               it
            
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             neglect
             it
             to
             the
             neglect
             of
             my
             life
             :
             Did
             I
             not
             
               love
               my
            
             Books
             and
             Learning
             itself
             ,
             I
             should
             never
             have
             bestowed
             so
             much
             of
             Threescore
             Years
             in
             poring
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             searching
             for
             Knowledge
             as
             I
             have
             done
             :
             Did
             I
             not
             love
             my
             House
             ,
             my
             Conveniences
             and
             necessaries
             I
             should
             neglect
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             be
             to
             me
             of
             small
             use
             :
             Did
             I
             not
             love
             my
             Friends
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             less
             profitable
             to
             them
             and
             they
             to
             me
             :
             Did
             not
             I
             love
             my
             Life
             ,
             I
             should
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             have
             endured
             the
             labour
             and
             cost
             about
             it
             as
             I
             have
             done
             !
             If
             a
             Man
             love
             not
             his
             Courtrey
             ,
             Posterity
             and
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             as
             a
             burdensom
             Drone
             in
             the
             Hive
             ,
             or
             as
             pernicious
             Vermine
             .
             What
             is
             done
             in
             the
             World
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             by
             LOVE
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             
               created
               Love
            
             be
             so
             necessary
             ,
             so
             active
             ,
             so
             communicative
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             the
             
               infinite
               Love
            
             of
             the
             
               Creator
               be
            
             ?
             His
             Love
             is
             now
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             
             World
             :
             His
             Love
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             Nature
             in
             the
             Living
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             Holiness
             in
             Saints
             ;
             and
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             in
             the
             Blessed
             .
             
               In
               this
               infinite
               Love
            
             it
             is
             that
             I
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             shall
             dwell
             for
             ever
             more
             .
             And
             if
             
               I
               dwell
            
             in
             LOVE
             ,
             and
             LOVE
             in
             me
             ,
             surely
             I
             shall
             have
             its
             sweet
             and
             plenteous
             communication
             ;
             and
             shall
             ever
             drink
             of
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Pleasure
             .
             It
             is
             pleasant
             to
             Nature
             to
             be
             Beloved
             of
             others
             :
             Especially
             of
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             wise
             ,
             and
             good
             :
             much
             more
             to
             have
             all
             the
             communications
             of
             Love
             ,
             in
             converse
             and
             gifts
             ,
             in
             plenty
             and
             continuance
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             still
             expressing
             it
             to
             our
             greatest
             benefit
             !
             Had
             I
             a
             Friend
             now
             that
             did
             for
             me
             but
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             what
             God
             doth
             ,
             how
             dearly
             should
             I
             love
             him
             ?
             Think
             then
             ,
             think
             believingly
             ,
             seriously
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             what
             a
             life
             thou
             shalt
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Presence
             ,
             the
             Face
             ,
             the
             Bosom
             of
             infinite
             Eternal
             Love
             ?
             He
             now
             shineth
             on
             me
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             on
             my
             Soul
             ,
             by
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             but
             it
             is
             as
             through
             a
             Lanthorn
             ,
             or
             the
             crevises
             of
             my
             darksom
             Habitation
             :
             But
             then
             he
             will
             shine
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             me
             ,
             openly
             and
             with
             the
             fullest
             streams
             and
             beams
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             God
             is
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             
               same
               Man
            
             ;
             Here
             I
             receive
             comparatively
             little
             ,
             but
             live
             in
             darkness
             ,
             doubtful
             and
             frequent
             sorrows
             ;
             because
             my
             Receptivity
             is
             less
             :
             The
             windows
             of
             my
             Soul
             are
             not
             open
             to
             his
             light
             :
             Sin
             hath
             raised
             clouds
             ,
             and
             consequently
             storms
             against
             my
             comforts
             :
             The
             enterances
             to
             my
             Soul
             by
             the
             streights
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Sense
             are
             narrow
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             made
             narrower
             by
             sin
             than
             they
             were
             by
             Nature
             ,
             Alas
             how
             oft
             would
             Love
             have
             spoken
             comfortably
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             ,
             but
             was
             abroad
             among
             a
             world
             of
             Vanities
             ;
             or
             was
             not
             at
             leisure
             ;
             or
             was
             asleep
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             awaked
             !
             
             How
             oft
             would
             LOVE
             have
             come
             in
             and
             dwelt
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             unkindly
             shut
             my
             doors
             against
             him
             !
             How
             oft
             would
             he
             have
             been
             with
             me
             in
             secret
             where
             he
             freely
             would
             embrace
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             had
             some
             pleasing
             company
             or
             business
             which
             I
             was
             loth
             to
             leave
             !
             How
             oft
             would
             he
             have
             feasted
             me
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             all
             ready
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             taken
             up
             and
             could
             not
             come
             ;
             ●ay
             ,
             when
             his
             Table
             hath
             been
             spred
             before
             me
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             have
             been
             offered
             to
             me
             ,
             my
             Appetite
             hath
             been
             gone
             or
             dull
             ,
             and
             all
             hath
             been
             almost
             neglected
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             hath
             scarce
             seemed
             pleasant
             enough
             to
             be
             accepted
             ,
             or
             to
             call
             off
             my
             mind
             from
             luscious
             Poyson
             !
             How
             oft
             would
             he
             have
             shined
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             shut
             my
             windows
             or
             mine
             eyes
             :
             He
             was
             jealous
             indeed
             ,
             and
             liked
             not
             a
             Partner
             :
             He
             would
             have
             been
             All
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             have
             been
             All
             for
             him
             :
             But
             I
             divided
             my
             Heart
             ,
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             my
             Love
             ,
             my
             Desires
             ,
             and
             my
             Kindnesses
             ;
             and
             alas
             ,
             how
             much
             did
             go
             
               besides
               him
               ?
               yea
               ,
               against
               him
            
             to
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             even
             when
             I
             knew
             that
             all
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             lost
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             his
             ?
             What
             wonder
             then
             if
             so
             foolish
             and
             unkind
             a
             sinner
             ,
             had
             little
             pleasure
             in
             his
             Love
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             great
             ingratitude
             and
             neglect
             of
             Soveraign
             goodness
             ,
             were
             punished
             with
             such
             strangeness
             ,
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             faintings
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             long
             with
             groans
             lamented
             ?
             
               Recipitur
               ad
               modum
               recipientis
            
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             Heaven
             I
             shall
             have
             none
             of
             these
             obstructions
             :
             All
             old
             unkindness
             and
             ingratitude
             will
             be
             forgiven
             :
             The
             great
             reconciler
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             beloved
             ,
             will
             then
             have
             perfected
             his
             work
             :
             I
             shall
             then
             be
             wholly
             separated
             from
             the
             vanity
             which
             here
             deceived
             me
             !
             My
             open
             Soul
             will
             be
             prepared
             to
             receive
             the
             heavenly
             influx
             :
             With
             open
             Face
             I
             shall
             behold
             the
             open
             Face
             of
             glorifying
             Love
             ;
             I
             shall
             joyfully
             attend
             his
             Voice
             ;
             and
             
             delightfully
             relish
             the
             Celestial
             Provisions
             !
             No
             disease
             will
             corrupt
             my
             Appetite
             :
             No
             sluggishness
             will
             make
             me
             guilty
             again
             of
             my
             old
             neglects
             :
             The
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             will
             have
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             all
             my
             
               deadness
               folly
            
             ,
             and
             disaffection
             ,
             and
             my
             God-displeasing
             and
             self-undo●ng
             averseness
             and
             enmity
             will
             be
             gone
             for
             ever
             !
             The
             perfect
             LOVE
             which
             God
             do●h
             first
             effect
             in
             me
             ,
             will
             be
             my
             everlasting
             Receptivity
             of
             the
             fullest
             Love
             of
             God
             :
             Benevolent
             love
             will
             make
             me
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Holy
             lover
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             
               pleased
               love
            
             will
             make
             me
             his
             delight
             ,
             and
             benevolence
             will
             still
             maintain
             me
             in
             my
             capacity
             .
          
           
             Study
             this
             heavenly
             work
             of
             Love
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ;
             these
             are
             not
             dead
             or
             barren
             studies
             :
             These
             are
             not
             sad
             ,
             unpleasant
             studies
             :
             It
             is
             only
             love
             that
             can
             relish
             love
             ,
             and
             understand
             it
             :
             The
             will
             here
             hath
             its
             gust
             ,
             so
             like
             to
             an
             understanding
             ,
             as
             maketh
             some
             Philosophers
             say
             that
             
               voluntas
               percipit
            
             ,
             is
             a
             proper
             Phrase
             :
             What
             can
             poor
             carnal
             Worldlings
             know
             of
             
               glorious
               Love
            
             ,
             who
             study
             it
             
               without
               Love
            
             ?
             What
             sounding
             Brass
             and
             tinkling
             Cymbals
             ,
             a
             lifeless
             Voice
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             preach
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             and
             heavenly
             Glory
             without
             Love
             ?
             But
             gazing
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             Love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             tasting
             of
             its
             gifts
             ,
             and
             looking
             up
             to
             its
             glorious
             reign
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             kindle
             the
             Sacred
             Fire
             in
             thee
             .
             Look
             upwards
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             see
             the
             Light
             that
             must
             lead
             thee
             upwards
             !
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             begin
             our
             Prayers
             with
             [
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             ]
             It
             is
             
               Fatherly
               Love
            
             that
             must
             win
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             comfort
             them
             :
             And
             it
             is
             [
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ]
             where
             this
             is
             gloriously
             manifested
             :
             As
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             yet
             understandeth
             not
             in
             the
             Hand
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             nor
             
             rejoiceth
             not
             in
             the
             Foot
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             Heart
             ;
             so
             God
             that
             is
             
               every
               where
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             every
             where
             
               glorifie
               his
               Love
            
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Thither
             therefore
             the
             Mind
             and
             Eye
             are
             even
             by
             Nature
             taught
             to
             look
             up
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             look
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             Face
             when
             we
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             his
             Feet
             ,
             though
             his
             Soul
             be
             also
             there
             .
          
           
             My
             sinful
             Heart
             hath
             needed
             sorrow
             !
             My
             
               careless
               ,
               rash
               ,
               presumptuous
            
             Soul
             hath
             needed
             fears
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             had
             some
             part
             of
             these
             :
             Mercy
             saw
             it
             good
             for
             me
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             prevent
             my
             more
             dangerous
             deceits
             and
             lapses
             !
             And
             O
             that
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             sensual
             temptations
             ,
             I
             had
             feared
             more
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             evil
             .
             But
             it
             is
             HOLY
             LOVE
             that
             must
             be
             my
             life
             !
             Or
             else
             I
             am
             dead
             notwithstanding
             fear
             .
          
           
             O
             come
             then
             and
             study
             the
             life
             of
             Love
             :
             It
             is
             more
             of
             a
             Holy
             Nature
             than
             of
             Art
             ;
             but
             yet
             study
             must
             do
             much
             to
             prepare
             thee
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             great
             use
             of
             a
             heavenly
             Conversation
             !
             It
             is
             the
             contemplation
             ,
             belief
             and
             hope
             of
             the
             glorious
             state
             of
             Love
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             must
             make
             us
             like
             it
             ,
             and
             kindle
             it
             in
             us
             here
             :
             The
             burning
             Glass
             must
             be
             turned
             directly
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             have
             it
             set
             any
             thing
             on
             fire
             .
             There
             is
             a
             carnal
             or
             common
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             kindled
             in
             men
             by
             carnal
             pleasures
             :
             But
             a
             
               Holy
               love
            
             like
             that
             in
             Heaven
             must
             be
             studiously
             fetcht
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             kindled
             by
             the
             fore
             sight
             of
             what
             is
             there
             ,
             &
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             there
             for
             ever
             :
             Faith
             must
             ascend
             ,
             and
             look
             within
             the
             vail
             ;
             thou
             must
             not
             live
             as
             a
             stranger
             to
             thy
             home
             ,
             to
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             thy
             hopes
             :
             The
             fire
             that
             must
             warm
             thee
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             thou
             must
             
               come
               near
            
             it
             ,
             or
             open
             thy self
             to
             its
             influence
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             feel
             its
             powerful
             efficacy
             .
             It
             is
             night
             and
             winter
             with
             carnal
             minds
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             day
             and
             summer
             with
             those
             that
             set
             their
             Faces
             Heavenward
             .
          
           
           
             §
             21.
             
             II.
             But
             though
             all
             my
             Receivings
             will
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             from
             him
             alone
             :
             We
             must
             live
             in
             perfect
             Union
             also
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             we
             must
             love
             them
             all
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             
               beloved
               by
            
             them
             all
             :
             And
             this
             will
             be
             a
             subordinate
             part
             of
             our
             blessedness
             :
             God
             there
             will
             make
             use
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             even
             in
             communicating
             his
             Love
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             not
             only
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             delightful
             love
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             love
             us
             with
             an
             effectual
             operative
             love
             for
             ever
             :
             His
             love
             will
             be
             as
             the
             
               Vital
               Heat
               and
               Motion
            
             of
             the
             Heart
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             ;
             the
             Root
             of
             our
             Life
             and
             Joy.
             The
             Love
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             will
             flow
             out
             into
             us
             all
             as
             the
             Vital
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             his
             Face
             of
             Glory
             will
             be
             the
             Sun
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             will
             shine
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             God
             :
             And
             in
             his
             light
             we
             shall
             have
             light
             .
             Did
             his
             tears
             for
             a
             dead
             Lazarus
             make
             men
             say
             ,
             Behold
             how
             he
             loved
             him
             !
             O
             then
             what
             will
             the
             reviving
             Beams
             of
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             make
             us
             say
             of
             that
             love
             ,
             which
             filleth
             us
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             turneth
             our
             Souls
             into
             JOY
             it self
             !
             He
             comforteth
             us
             now
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             his
             Word
             ;
             but
             surely
             the
             fruition
             of
             Salvation
             will
             be
             more
             gladding
             then
             the
             tidings
             of
             it
             !
             When
             he
             that
             told
             us
             of
             Glory
             in
             his
             Gospel
             shall
             give
             it
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             only
             believe
             but
             feel
             that
             he
             loveth
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             Believe
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             thy
             Saviours
             Love
             that
             thou
             maist
             foretast
             it
             and
             be
             fit
             to
             feel
             it
             .
             We
             were
             uncapable
             in
             sinful
             Flesh
             of
             seeing
             him
             otherwise
             than
             as
             cloathed
             with
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             his
             consolations
             were
             administred
             by
             a
             word
             of
             Promise
             suitable
             to
             his
             appearance
             :
             But
             when
             he
             withdrew
             his
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             was
             sent
             with
             a
             fuller
             Consolation
             :
             But
             all
             that
             was
             but
             the
             earnest
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             what
             he
             will
             be
             to
             us
             for
             ever
             :
             Be
             not
             seldom
             ,
             not
             unbelieving
             ,
             
             nor
             slight
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             thy
             Saviours
             love
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             he
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Infinite
             love
             :
             Let
             thy
             believing
             be
             so
             much
             of
             thy
             daily
             work
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             
               dwelleth
               in
               thy
               Heart
               by
               Faith
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             and
             that
             while
             thou
             livest
             here
             it
             is
             
               Christ
               that
               liveth
               in
               thee
               ;
               and
               that
               thy
               life
            
             in
             the
             Flesh
             is
             not
             a
             
               fleshly
               life
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               that
               hath
               loved
               thee
               and
               given
               himself
               for
               thee
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             And
             that
             though
             thou
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             yet
             believing
             thou
             lovest
             him
             also
             with
             unspeakable
             Joy
             ,
             as
             believing
             the
             unspeakable
             ,
             perfect
             Joy
             which
             his
             Love-will
             communicate
             to
             thee
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Look
             upon
             the
             Sun
             and
             think
             thus
             with
             thy self
             ,
             [
             
               How
               wonderful
            
             is
             the
             Emanation
             of
             
               this
               Sun
            
             :
             Its
             
               motion
               ,
               light
            
             ,
             and
             heat
             communicated
             to
             so
             many
             Millions
             of
             C●eatures
             all
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Seas
             :
             What
             if
             all
             these
             beams
             of
             light
             and
             heat
             ,
             were
             proportionable
             beams
             of
             perfect
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ?
             and
             that
             all
             Creatures
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Sun
             had
             from
             its
             influx
             as
             much
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             
               Light
               ,
               Heat
            
             ,
             and
             Motion
             :
             
             Would
             not
             then
             this
             Earth
             be
             as
             a
             World
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             a
             Heaven
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             blessed
             World
             would
             it
             be
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             benefactor
             would
             the
             Sun
             be
             to
             the
             World
             ?
             Why
             ,
             even
             such
             will
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             to
             the
             Celestial
             World
             !
             He
             is
             the
             Sun
             of
             Glory
             :
             His
             Influence
             will
             send
             forth
             LIFE
             ,
             and
             LIGHT
             and
             JOYFUL
             LOVE
             upon
             all
             the
             blessed
             from
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             sends
             forth
             from
             God
             ,
             its
             
               Motion
               ,
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             Heat
             ,
             upon
             this
             World.
             Now
             therefore
             begin
             and
             live
             upon
             him
             :
             live
             upon
             the
             influence
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             his
             
               Teaching
               ,
               Love-kindling
            
             ,
             and
             Quickning
             Grace
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             have
             his
             Name
             and
             Mark
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             find
             in
             thee
             something
             of
             himself
             or
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             his
             Righteous
             ryal
             .
             His
             Grace
             is
             not
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             not
             at
             my
             command
             :
             
             It
             is
             not
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             But
             he
             hath
             not
             bid
             me
             seek
             and
             beg
             in
             vain
             :
             If
             he
             had
             never
             told
             me
             that
             he
             will
             give
             it
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             equal
             to
             a
             promise
             if
             he
             do
             but
             bid
             me
             seek
             and
             ask
             :
             But
             I
             have
             more
             !
             He
             teacheth
             me
             to
             pray
             :
             He
             maketh
             my
             Prayers
             :
             He
             writeth
             me
             out
             a
             Prayer
             Book
             on
             my
             Heart
             :
             He
             giveth
             me
             desires
             ,
             and
             he
             loveth
             to
             be
             importuned
             by
             them
             !
             His
             Spirit
             is
             first
             a
             Spirit
             of
             supplication
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             :
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             being
             loth
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             my
             importunity
             ,
             that
             he
             seeketh
             to
             me
             to
             seek
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             is
             displeased
             with
             me
             that
             I
             will
             
               ask
               and
               have
               no
               more
            
             !
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             true
             !
             But
             how
             then
             cometh
             my
             Soul
             to
             be
             yet
             so
             low
             ,
             so
             dark
             ,
             so
             fond
             of
             this
             wretched
             Flesh
             and
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             backward
             to
             go
             home
             ,
             and
             dwell
             with
             Christ
             ?
             Alas
             a
             taste
             of
             Heaven
             on
             Earth
             is
             a
             Mercy
             too
             pretious
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             have
             long
             grieved
             and
             quencht
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             by
             diligent
             and
             patient
             seeking
             prepared
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             He
             that
             proclaimeth
             a
             general
             Peace
             ,
             will
             give
             Peace
             only
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Peace
             :
             If
             after
             such
             unkind
             neglects
             ,
             such
             wilful
             sins
             as
             I
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             ,
             I
             should
             expect
             to
             be
             suddenly
             in
             my
             Saviours
             Arm●
             ▪
             and
             to
             be
             feasted
             presently
             with
             the
             first
             Fruits
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             should
             look
             that
             the
             Most
             Holy
             should
             too
             little
             manifest
             his
             hatred
             of
             my
             sin
             .
             My
             Conscience
             remembreth
             the
             follies
             of
             my
             Youth
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             later
             odious
             sin
             ;
             and
             telleth
             me
             that
             if
             Heaven
             were
             quite
             hid
             from
             my
             sight
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             never
             have
             a
             glimpse
             of
             the
             Face
             of
             glorious
             eternal
             Love
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             just
             :
             I
             look
             upward
             from
             Day
             to
             Day
             ;
             I
             groan
             to
             see
             his
             pleased
             Face
             ,
             and
             better
             to
             know
             my
             God
             and
             my
             home
             !
             I
             cry
             to
             him
             daily
             
               [
               My
               God
               ,
               this
               little
               is
               better
               than
               all
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               :
               My
               Hopes
               are
               better
               than
               all
               the
               
               Possessions
               of
               this
               World
               :
               Thy
               gracious
               looks
               have
               oft
               revived
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               mercies
               have
               been
               unmeasurable
               to
               my
               Soul
               and
               Body
               :
               But
               O
               how
               far
               short
               am
               I
               of
               what
               even
               Fourty
               Years
               ago
               I
               hoped
               sooner
               to
               have
               attained
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Peace
               that
               passeth
               Understanding
               that
               should
               keep
               my
               Heart
               and
               Mind
               in
               Christ
               !
               O
               where
               is
               the
               seeing
               ,
               the
               longing
               ,
               the
               rejoicing
               and
               triumphing
               Faith
               ?
               Where
               is
               that
               pleasant
               familiarity
               above
               ,
               that
               should
               make
               a
               Thought
               of
               Christ
               and
               Heaven
               to
               be
               sweeter
               to
               me
               than
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               Friends
               ,
               or
               Health
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Prosperity
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               this
               World
               ?
               Do
               those
               that
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               have
               their
               Hearts
               and
               
                 Conversations
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               attain
               to
               no
               more
               clear
               and
               satisfying
               perceptions
               of
               that
               blessed
               state
               ,
               than
               I
               have
               yet
               attained
               !
               Is
               there
               no
               more
               acquaintance
               above
               to
               be
               here
               expected
               ?
               No
               livelier
               sense
               of
               future
               joyes
               !
               No
               sweeter
               foretast
               ?
               Nor
               fuller
               silencing
               of
               doubts
               and
               fears
               ?
               I
               am
               not
               so
               loth
               to
               go
               to
               a
               Friend
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Bed
               where
               I
               oft
               spend
               the
               Night
               in
               restless
               pains
               and
               rolling
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               too
               often
               been
               to
               come
               to
               thee
               !
               Alas
               ,
               how
               many
               of
               thy
               Servants
               are
               less
               afraid
               to
               go
               to
               a
               Prison
               than
               to
               their
               God!
               and
               had
               rather
               be
               banished
               to
               a
               Land
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               than
               sent
               to
               Heaven
               !
               Lord
               ,
               must
               I
               that
               am
               called
               
                 Thy
                 Child
              
               ,
               and
               an
               Heir
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Co-heir
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               have
               no
               more
               acquaintance
               with
               my
               glorified
               Lord
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               love
               to
               Thee
               that
               art
               my
               portion
               ,
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               ,
               and
               come
               before
               thee
               !
               Shall
               I
               have
               no
               more
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Life
               ,
               and
               Light
               ,
               and
               Love
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               I
               have
               scarce
               enough
               in
               my
               Meditations
               ,
               to
               denominate
               them
               truly
               
                 heavenly
                 Meditations
              
               :
               I
               have
               scarce
               enough
               in
               a
               Prayer
               to
               make
               it
               indeed
               a
               
                 heavenly
                 Prayer
              
               :
               or
               in
               a
               Sermon
               to
               make
               it
               a
               
                 heavenly
                 Sermon
              
               :
               And
               shall
               I
               have
               no
               more
               when
               I
               come
               to
               die
               !
               Must
               I
               go
               hence
               so
               like
               a
               
               stranger
               to
               my
               home
               !
               Wilt
               thou
               take
               Strang●●●
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               &
               know
               them
               as
               thine
               that
               do
               no
               better
               know
               thee
               here
               ?
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               vouchsafe
               a
               Sinner
               yet
               more
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               came
               down
               on
               Earth
               to
               call
               up
               earthly
               minds
               to
               God
               :
               and
               to
               open
               Heaven
               to
               all
               Believers
               !
               O
               what
               do
               I
               beg
               for
               so
               frequently
               ,
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Consolation
              
               ,
               which
               may
               shew
               me
               the
               pleased
               Face
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unite
               all
               my
               affections
               to
               my
               glorified
               Head
               ,
               and
               draw
               up
               this
               dark
               and
               drowsie
               Soul
               to
               love
               and
               long
               to
               be
               with
               thee
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             though
             these
             are
             my
             daily
             groans
             ,
             how
             little
             yet
             do
             I
             ascend
             !
             I
             dare
             not
             blame
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             !
             He
             is
             full
             and
             willing
             !
             I
             dare
             not
             blame
             my
             blessed
             Saviour
             !
             He
             hath
             shewed
             that
             he
             is
             not
             backward
             to
             do
             good
             !
             I
             dare
             not
             accuse
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             !
             It
             is
             his
             work
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             comfort
             Souls
             !
             If
             I
             knew
             no
             reason
             of
             this
             my
             low
             and
             dark
             Estate
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             conclude
             that
             it
             is
             somewhat
             in
             my self
             !
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             wants
             not
             matter
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             me
             of
             the
             cause
             !
             Sinful
             resistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             unthankful
             neglects
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             are
             undoubtedly
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             are
             they
             not
             a
             cause
             that
             Mercy
             can
             forgive
             ?
             That
             grace
             can
             overcome
             :
             and
             may
             I
             not
             yet
             hope
             for
             such
             a
             Victory
             before
             I
             die
             .
          
           
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               lie
               at
               thy
               doors
               and
               groan
               !
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               moans
               before
               thee
               !
               I
               will
               beg
               ,
               and
               whatever
               thou
               wilt
               do
               with
               me
               !
               Thou
               describest
               the
               kindness
               of
               the
               Dogs
               to
               a
               Lazarus
               that
               lay
               at
               a
               rich
               Man's
               Doors
               in
               Sores
               ?
               Thou
               commendest
               the
               neighbourly
               pitty
               of
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               that
               took
               care
               of
               a
               wounded
               Man
               !
               Thou
               condemnest
               those
               that
               will
               not
               shew
               mercy
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               !
               Thou
               biddest
               us
               ,
               
                 Be
                 merciful
                 as
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 merciful
                 :
              
               
               If
               we
               see
               our
               Brother
               have
               need
               and
               shut
               up
               the
               Bowels
               of
               our
               compassion
               from
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               thy
               love
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               us
               :
               And
               shall
               I
               wait
               then
               at
               thy
               Doors
               in
               vain
               and
               go
               empty
               away
               from
               such
               a
               God
               ;
               when
               I
               beg
               but
               for
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               me
               to
               ask
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               I
               cannot
               serve
               thee
               or
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               live
               or
               die
               in
               a
               habit
               beseeming
               a
               Member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               H●ir
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               O
               give
               me
               the
               wedding
               Garment
               without
               which
               I
               shall
               but
               dishonour
               thy
               bounteous
               Feast
               :
               Let
               me
               wear
               a
               Livery
               which
               becometh
               thy
               Family
               ,
               even
               a
               Child
               of
               God!
               How
               oft
               hast
               thou
               commanded
               〈◊〉
               to
               Rejoice
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               to
               rejoice
               with
               
                 exceeding
                 and
                 unspeakable
                 joy
              
               :
               And
               how
               fain
               would
               I
               in
               this
               obey
               thee
               ?
               O
               that
               I
               had
               more
               faithfully
               obeyed
               thee
               in
               other
               preparatory
               duties
               ,
               in
               ruling
               my
               Senses
               ,
               my
               Phantasie
               ,
               my
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               in
               diligent
               using
               all
               thy
               Talents
               ?
               Then
               I
               might
               more
               easily
               have
               obeyed
               thee
               in
               this
               !
               Thou
               knowest
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               that
               
                 Love
                 and
                 Joy
              
               are
               duties
               that
               must
               have
               more
               than
               a
               Command
               :
               O
               bid
               me
               do
               them
               with
               an
               
                 effecting
                 word
              
               .
               How
               can
               I
               Rejoice
               in
               Death
               and
               Darkness
               :
               When
               the
               Bridegroom
               is
               absent
               I
               must
               fast
               and
               mourn
               ▪
               While
               I
               look
               towards
               Heaven
               but
               through
               the
               crevises
               of
               this
               dungeon
               Flesh
               ,
               my
               Love
               and
               Joy
               will
               be
               but
               answerable
               to
               my
               Light
               :
               How
               long
               is
               it
               since
               I
               hoped
               that
               I
               had
               been
               translated
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               delivered
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               that
               Light
               which
               is
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               Saints
               :
               And
               yet
               alas
               ,
               
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 Darkness
              
               is
               still
               my
               misery
               !
               There
               is
               Light
               round
               about
               me
               ,
               in
               thy
               word
               and
               works
               ,
               but
               darkness
               is
               within
               me
               .
               And
               if
               my
               Eye
               be
               dark
               ,
               the
               Sun
               will
               be
               no
               Sun
               to
               me
               .
               Alas
               my
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               no●
               all
               the
               Learning
               
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               Theology
               that
               consisteth
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Words
               and
               Methods
               ,
               which
               I
               can
               take
               for
               the
               satisfactory
               
                 heavenly
                 Light
              
               !
               To
               know
               what
               thou
               hast
               written
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Book
               ,
               is
               nor
               enough
               to
               make
               me
               know
               my
               glorified
               Saviour
               ,
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               my
               home
               .
               It
               must
               be
               a
               Light
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               must
               shew
               me
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               a
               Light
               accompanied
               with
               
                 Vital
                 heat
              
               ,
               that
               must
               turn
               to
               Love
               and
               Joy
               within
               me
               :
               O
               Let
               me
               not
               have
               only
               
                 dreaming
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               of
               Words
               and
               Signs
               ,
               but
               
                 quickning
                 Light
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Things
               which
               these
               words
               do
               signifie
               ,
               to
               my
               M●nd
               ,
               and
               Heart
               !
               Surely
               the
               Faith
               By
               which
               
                 we
                 must
                 live
              
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               
                 l●ving
                 Faith
              
               !
               And
               must
               reach
               further
               than
               to
               Words
               ,
               how
               true
               soever
               .
               Can
               Faith
               live
               in
               the
               Dark
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               but
               an
               effect
               of
               thine
               Illumination
               !
               What
               is
               my
               Unbelief
               but
               the
               Darkness
               of
               my
               Soul
               !
               Lord
               Iesus
               scatter
               all
               these
               mists
               :
               Make
               thy
               way
               O
               thou
               Son
               of
               Righteousness
               into
               this
               benighred
               mind
               !
               O
               send
               thine
               Advocate
               to
               silence
               every
               temptation
               that
               is
               against
               thy
               truth
               and
               thee
               ,
               and
               thine
               Agent
               to
               prosecute
               thy
               cause
               against
               thine
               Enemies
               and
               mine
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               
                 resident
                 Witness
              
               of
               thy
               Verity
               ,
               and
               my
               Sonship
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               .
               Hearing
               of
               thee
               is
               not
               satisfactory
               to
               me
               !
               It
               must
               be
               the
               Presence
               and
               Operation
               of
               thy
               Light
               and
               Love
               ,
               shed
               abroad
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               on
               my
               Heart
               ,
               that
               must
               quiet
               and
               content
               my
               Soul
               !
               I
               confess
               with
               shame
               that
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               Heaven
               and
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               am
               unworthy
               to
               have
               any
               glimpse
               or
               taste
               of
               Heaven
               !
               But
               so
               did
               many
               that
               are
               now
               entertained
               and
               feasted
               by
               thy
               Love
               in
               Glory
               !
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               Heaven
               is
               not
               far
               from
               me
               !
               It
               is
               not
               (
               I
               believe
               )
               one
               Days
               or
               Hours
               journey
               to
               a
               separated
               Soul
               !
               How
               quick
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               my
               Eyes
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               seems
               far
               off
               !
               And
               couldst
               thou
               not
               shew
               it
               me
               in
               a
               moment
               ?
               Is
               not
               Faith
               a
               seeing
               
               Grace
               ?
               It
               can
               see
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               unseen
               World
               ,
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               innumerable
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               
                 perfected
                 Just
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               animated
               by
               thine
               influx
               !
               Without
               which
               it
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
               and
               is
               nothing
               !
               Thou
               that
               oft
               healedst
               the
               Blind
               here
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               didst
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               much
               more
               thy
               work
               to
               illuminate
               Souls
               !
               It
               is
               but
               forgiving
               all
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               removing
               this
               film
               that
               sin
               hath
               gathered
               ,
               and
               my
               illuminated
               Soul
               will
               see
               thy
               Glory
               :
               I
               know
               that
               the
               vail
               of
               Flesh
               must
               be
               also
               rent
               before
               I
               shall
               see
               thee
               with
               open
               Face
               ,
               and
               know
               my
               fellow
               Citizens
               above
               as
               I
               am
               known
               !
               It
               is
               not
               Heaven
               on
               Earth
               that
               I
               am
               begging
               for
               ,
               But
               that
               I
               may
               see
               it
               from
               Mount
               Nebo
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               bunch
               of
               Grapes
               ;
               the
               Pledge
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Fruits
               ;
               that
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               which
               may
               kindle
               Love
               and
               Desire
               ,
               and
               make
               me
               run
               my
               Race
               in
               Patience
               ,
               and
               live
               and
               die
               in
               the
               Joy
               which
               beseemeth
               an
               Heir
               of
               Heaven
               !
            
             
               But
               if
               my
               part
               on
               Earth
               must
               be
               no
               greater
               than
               yet
               it
               is
               ,
               let
               it
               make
               me
               the
               wearier
               of
               this
               Dungeon
               ,
               and
               groan
               more
               fervently
               to
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               the
               day
               when
               all
               my
               longing
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               my
               Soul
               be
               filled
               with
               thy
               light
               and
               love
               .
            
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             And
             doubtless
             as
             I
             shall
             love
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             some
             way
             in
             subordination
             to
             Christ
             be
             a
             Receiver
             from
             them
             :
             Our
             love
             will
             be
             mutual
             :
             And
             which
             way
             soever
             I
             owe
             duty
             ,
             I
             shall
             expect
             some
             answerable
             return
             of
             benefit
             .
             The
             Sun
             shineth
             upon
             the
             Stars
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             on
             one
             another
             .
             If
             Angels
             are
             greatly
             useful
             to
             me
             here
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             they
             will
             be
             much
             more
             there
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             more
             capable
             receiver
             .
             It
             will
             be
             no
             diminution
             to
             Christ's
             honour
             that
             he
             there
             maketh
             use
             of
             my
             fellow
             Creatures
             to
             my
             joy
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             is
             here
             :
             
             The
             whole
             Creation
             will
             be
             still
             one
             compaginated
             frame
             ;
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             will
             for
             ever
             retain
             their
             Relation
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             their
             aptitude
             and
             disposition
             to
             the
             duties
             and
             benefits
             of
             those
             Relations
             .
             And
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             far
             sitter
             for
             them
             than
             here
             we
             are
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             have
             far
             more
             comfort
             in
             them
             :
             How
             gloriously
             will
             God
             shine
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ?
             How
             delightful
             will
             it
             be
             to
             see
             their
             Perfection
             in
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             Concord
             ?
             What
             Voices
             they
             use
             ,
             or
             what
             Communication
             instead
             of
             Voices
             we
             shall
             shortly
             know
             :
             But
             surely
             there
             is
             a
             blessed
             harmony
             of
             Minds
             ,
             and
             Wills
             ,
             and
             Practice
             .
             All
             are
             not
             equal
             ,
             but
             all
             accord
             to
             love
             and
             praise
             their
             glorious
             God
             ,
             and
             readily
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             to
             love
             each
             other
             :
             There
             is
             no
             jarring
             or
             discordant
             Spirit
             that
             is
             out
             of
             tune
             :
             no
             separation
             or
             opposition
             to
             each
             other
             !
             As
             God's
             love
             in
             Christ
             is
             our
             full
             and
             final
             happiness
             ;
             so
             Nature
             which
             hath
             made
             us
             sociable
             teacheth
             us
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             loved
             of
             each
             other
             :
             but
             especially
             by
             wise
             and
             worthy
             Persons
             :
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             will
             love
             incomparably
             better
             than
             our
             dearest
             Friends
             on
             Earth
             can
             do
             ;
             and
             better
             than
             they
             did
             themselves
             when
             we
             were
             on
             Earth
             :
             For
             they
             will
             love
             that
             best
             which
             is
             best
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             most
             of
             God
             appearing
             :
             Else
             it
             were
             not
             intellectual
             love
             !
             And
             therefore
             they
             will
             love
             us
             as
             much
             better
             when
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             better
             .
             If
             we
             go
             from
             loving
             friends
             on
             Earth
             ,
             we
             shall
             go
             to
             them
             that
             love
             us
             far
             more
             :
             The
             love
             of
             these
             here
             doth
             but
             pitty
             us
             in
             our
             pains
             ,
             and
             go
             weeping
             with
             our
             Carkasses
             to
             the
             Grave
             :
             But
             the
             love
             of
             those
             above
             will
             joyfully
             convoy
             or
             welcome
             out
             Souls
             ,
             to
             their
             triumphing
             Society
             :
             All
             the
             holy
             Friends
             that
             we
             thought
             we
             had
             lost
             ,
             that
             went
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             rejoicing
             there
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             And
             O
             what
             a
             glorious
             state
             will
             be
             that
             common
             uniting
             and
             united
             love
             !
             If
             two
             or
             three
             Candles
             joined
             together
             make
             a
             greater
             flame
             and
             light
             ,
             what
             would
             Ten
             thousand
             Stars
             united
             do
             ▪
             When
             all
             the
             LOVE
             of
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             in
             full
             Perfection
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             united
             as
             to
             make
             ONE
             LOVE
             ,
             to
             God
             that
             is
             One
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             who
             are
             there
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
             O
             what
             a
             glorious
             LOVE
             will
             that
             be
             ?
             That
             LOVE
             and
             JOY
             will
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             And
             that
             
               One
               universal
            
             LOVE
             will
             be
             
               One
               universal
            
             JOY
             .
          
           
             Little
             know
             we
             how
             great
             a
             Mercy
             it
             is
             to
             be
             here
             commanded
             to
             love
             our
             Neighbours
             as
             our selves
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             to
             be
             effectually
             
               taught
               of
               God
            
             so
             to
             
               love
               one
               another
            
             .
             And
             did
             we
             all
             here
             live
             in
             such
             unfeigned
             Love
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             like
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             bearing
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             our
             Societies
             here
             are
             small
             ;
             our
             Goodness
             which
             is
             our
             Amiableness
             wofully
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             mixt
             with
             loathsom
             sin
             and
             discord
             :
             But
             there
             a
             whole
             Heaven
             ful●
             of
             blessed
             Spirits
             will
             flame
             for
             ever
             in
             perfect
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Go
             then
             ,
             go
             willingly
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             !
             Love
             joineth
             with
             LIGHT
             to
             draw
             up
             thy
             desires
             !
             Nature
             inclineth
             all
             things
             unto
             Union
             !
             Even
             the
             lifeless
             Elements
             have
             an
             
               Aggregative
               motion
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             parts
             when
             violently
             separated
             ,
             do
             hastily
             return
             to
             their
             Natural
             adhesion
             .
             Art
             thou
             a
             Lover
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Wise
             ?
             Art
             thou
             a
             Lover
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             of
             Love
             itself
             ,
             and
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Holy
             who
             are
             made
             of
             Love
             ?
             Art
             thou
             a
             hater
             of
             enmity
             ,
             discord
             and
             divisions
             ,
             and
             a
             Lover
             of
             Unity
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             where
             all
             the
             just
             are
             One
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             an
             unnatural
             Union
             to
             thy
             loss
             :
             Nothing
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             thee
             by
             it
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             
             receive
             by
             it
             more
             than
             thou
             canst
             contribute
             :
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             forced
             against
             thy
             will
             :
             It
             is
             but
             a
             Union
             of
             Minds
             and
             Wills
             ;
             a
             perfect
             Union
             of
             Loves
             .
             Let
             not
             natural
             or
             sinful
             selfishness
             cause
             thee
             to
             think
             suspiciously
             or
             hardly
             of
             it
             :
             For
             it
             is
             thy
             happiness
             and
             end
             :
             What
             got
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             to
             selfishness
             from
             Unity
             ?
             And
             what
             got
             Adam
             that
             followed
             them
             herein
             !
             The
             further
             any
             man
             goeth
             from
             UNITY
             by
             SELFISHNESS
             ,
             the
             deeper
             he
             falleth
             into
             sin
             and
             misery
             from
             God!
             And
             what
             doth
             Grace
             but
             call
             us
             back
             ,
             from
             sin
             and
             selfishness
             to
             Gods
             Unity
             again
             !
             Do●e
             not
             then
             on
             this
             dark
             divided
             World
             !
             Is
             not
             thy
             Body
             ,
             while
             the
             parts
             by
             a
             uniting
             Soul
             are
             kept
             together
             and
             make
             One
             ,
             in
             a
             better
             state
             than
             when
             it
             is
             crumbled
             into
             lifeless
             dust
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             death
             creep
             on
             thee
             by
             a
             gradual
             dissolution
             ?
             Away
             then
             from
             this
             sandy
             incoherent
             state
             !
             The
             further
             from
             the
             Center
             the
             further
             from
             Unity
             :
             A
             Unity
             indeed
             there
             is
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             One
             heavenly
             LIFE
             ,
             and
             LIGHT
             ,
             and
             LOVE
             which
             is
             the
             true
             felicitating
             Union
             .
          
           
             We
             dispute
             here
             whether
             the
             Aggregative
             Motion
             of
             separated
             parts
             (
             as
             
               in
               descensu
               gravium
            
             )
             be
             from
             a
             
               Motive
               Principle
            
             in
             the
             part
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Attraction
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             
               external
               impulse
            
             .
             It
             is
             like
             that
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             all
             these
             :
             But
             sure
             the
             greatest
             cause
             is
             like
             to
             do
             most
             to
             the
             effect
             :
             The
             body
             of
             the
             Earth
             hath
             more
             power
             to
             attract
             a
             Cload
             or
             Stone
             ,
             than
             the
             intrinsick
             Principle
             to
             move
             it
             downwards
             :
             But
             intrinsick
             Gravity
             is
             also
             necessary
             .
             The
             superior
             
               attractive
               Love
            
             and
             Loveliness
             must
             do
             more
             to
             draw
             up
             this
             mind
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             my
             intrinsick
             Holiness
             to
             move
             it
             upward
             :
             But
             without
             this
             Holiness
             the
             Soul
             would
             not
             be
             capable
             of
             feeling
             that
             attractive
             influx
             .
             Every
             Grace
             cometh
             from
             God
             to
             fit
             and
             lead
             up
             my
             Soul
             
             to
             God
             :
             Faith
             therefore
             believeth
             the
             heavenly
             state
             ,
             and
             Love
             doth
             with
             some
             Delight
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             Hope
             gapeth
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             at
             last
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             have
             plea●ed
             against
             Propriety
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             
               all
               things
               common
            
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             have
             forgotten
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Propriety
             in
             our
             present
             Egoity
             ,
             and
             Natural
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             rendereth
             some
             accidental
             Propriety
             necessary
             to
             us
             :
             Every
             Man
             hath
             his
             own
             bodily
             parts
             ,
             and
             inherent
             accidents
             ,
             and
             every
             Man
             must
             have
             his
             own
             Food
             ,
             his
             own
             Place
             ,
             Cloathing
             and
             Acquisitions
             ;
             his
             own
             Children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             own
             Wife
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             the
             greatest
             Perfection
             is
             most
             for
             Community
             as
             far
             as
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             would
             shew
             us
             in
             making
             the
             first
             Receivers
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             pourings
             out
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             sell
             all
             and
             voluntarily
             make
             all
             common
             ,
             none
             saying
             ,
             This
             or
             that
             is
             my
             own
             !
             which
             was
             not
             done
             by
             any
             
               constraining
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             or
             Power
             of
             
               uniting
               Love
            
             :
             They
             were
             first
             all
             as
             
               of
               one
               Heart
               and
               Soul
            
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             Take
             not
             then
             thy
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             Propriety
             for
             thy
             Health
             ,
             but
             for
             thy
             Sickness
             :
             Cherish
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             afraid
             to
             lose
             it
             ,
             and
             measure
             not
             the
             heavenly
             felicity
             by
             it
             :
             Spirits
             are
             penetrable
             :
             They
             claim
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Propriety
             of
             place
             ,
             as
             Bodies
             do
             :
             It
             is
             thy
             weakness
             and
             state
             of
             Imperfection
             now
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             so
             desirable
             to
             thee
             that
             thy
             House
             should
             be
             
               Thine
               and
               nones
               but
               thine
            
             ;
             thy
             Land
             be
             Thine
             ,
             and
             
               nones
               but
               Thine
            
             ;
             thy
             Cloaths
             ,
             thy
             Books
             ,
             yea
             ,
             thy
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             be
             Thine
             and
             Nones
             but
             Thine
             .
             How
             much
             more
             excellent
             a
             state
             were
             it
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             were
             here
             capable
             of
             it
             )
             if
             we
             could
             say
             that
             all
             these
             are
             as
             the
             
               common
               Light
            
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             is
             
               mine
               and
               every
               ones
            
             as
             
               well
               as
               mine
            
             !
             Why
             are
             we
             so
             desirous
             to
             speak
             all
             Languages
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             understand
             all
             men
             and
             
             〈◊〉
             understood
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             make
             our
             sentiments
             as
             common
             as
             is
             possible
             ?
             Whence
             is
             it
             that
             men
             are
             so
             addicted
             to
             talkativeness
             ,
             but
             that
             Nature
             would
             make
             all
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             passions
             as
             common
             a●
             it
             can
             ?
             And
             why
             else
             are
             Learned
             men
             so
             desirous
             to
             propagate
             their
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Godly
             men
             so
             desirous
             to
             make
             all
             others
             wise
             and
             godly
             :
             It
             seemeth
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             calamities
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             that
             when
             a
             Man
             hath
             with
             the
             longest
             ,
             and
             hardest
             study
             attained
             to
             much
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             cannot
             bequeath
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             his
             Heir
             ,
             or
             any
             Person
             when
             he
             dieth
             ,
             but
             every
             Man
             must
             acquire
             it
             for
             himself
             :
             And
             when
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             the
             Parents
             ,
             they
             cannot
             communicate
             their
             Holiness
             to
             their
             Children
             (
             though
             God
             promise
             to
             bless
             them
             on
             their
             account
             .
             )
             Much
             less
             can
             any
             Man
             make
             his
             Grace
             or
             Knowledge
             common
             :
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             incline
             us
             to
             desire
             it
             :
             but
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             .
             For
             this
             end
             we
             Talk
             ,
             and
             Preach
             ,
             and
             Write
             ;
             for
             this
             end
             we
             study
             to
             be
             as
             plain
             and
             convincing
             and
             moving
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             our
             Knowledge
             and
             Affections
             as
             common
             to
             our
             Hearers
             and
             Readers
             as
             we
             can
             :
             And
             O
             what
             a
             blessed
             work
             should
             we
             take
             Preaching
             and
             Writing
             for
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             make
             them
             all
             know
             but
             what
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             love
             what
             we
             are
             persuading
             them
             to
             love
             ?
             There
             would
             then
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Schools
             and
             Universities
             :
             A
             few
             Hours
             would
             do
             more
             than
             they
             do
             in
             an
             Age.
             But
             alas
             ,
             how
             rare
             is
             it
             for
             a
             Father
             of
             excellent
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             ,
             to
             have
             one
             Son
             like
             himself
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             industry
             !
          
           
             Is
             not
             the
             heavenly
             communion
             then
             desirable
             ,
             where
             every
             Man
             shall
             have
             his
             Own
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Own
             be
             common
             to
             all
             others
             ?
             My
             knowledge
             shall
             be
             mine
             own
             ,
             and
             other
             mens
             as
             well
             as
             mine
             :
             My
             goodness
             shall
             be
             my
             own
             and
             theirs
             :
             My
             glory
             and
             
             felicity
             shall
             be
             mine
             and
             theirs
             :
             And
             theirs
             also
             shall
             be
             mine
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             :
             The
             Knowledge
             ,
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             ,
             shall
             be
             Mine
             according
             to
             my
             Capacity
             :
             Grace
             is
             the
             Seed
             of
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             which
             maketh
             us
             
               all
               one
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             (
             neither
             Barbarian
             ,
             nor
             Scythian
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             Bond
             ,
             nor
             Free
             ;
             )
             by
             giving
             us
             to
             love
             our
             Neighbours
             as
             our selves
             and
             to
             love
             both
             our
             Neighbours
             and
             our selves
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             all
             :
             Well
             might
             Paul
             say
             ,
             
               All
               things
               yours
            
             ,
             But
             it
             is
             here
             but
             as
             in
             the
             Seed
             ;
             the
             perfect
             union
             and
             communion
             is
             hereafter
             .
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             must
             be
             distinguished
             :
             We
             must
             not
             extend
             our
             hopes
             or
             pretensions
             here
             beyond
             the
             Capacity
             of
             our
             Natures
             :
             As
             perfect
             Holiness
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             so
             perfect
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             is
             proper
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             here
             to
             be
             expected
             :
             The
             Papal
             pretensions
             of
             an
             impossible
             Union
             in
             one
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             the
             means
             to
             hinder
             that
             Union
             which
             is
             possible
             .
             But
             the
             state
             of
             Perfection
             is
             the
             state
             of
             perfect
             union
             &
             communion
             .
             Hasten
             then
             upwards
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             with
             the
             ferventest
             desires
             ,
             and
             breath
             after
             that
             state
             with
             the
             strongest
             Hopes
             ;
             where
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             see
             thy
             Neighbours
             poor
             about
             thee
             ,
             nor
             be
             poor
             while
             they
             are
             rich
             ;
             nor
             be
             well
             while
             they
             are
             sick
             ,
             or
             sick
             while
             they
             are
             well
             :
             But
             their
             Riches
             ,
             their
             Health
             ,
             their
             Joy
             will
             be
             all
             thine
             ,
             and
             thine
             will
             be
             all
             theirs
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             Light
             ;
             and
             none
             will
             have
             the
             less
             for
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             Yea
             ,
             Communion
             will
             be
             part
             of
             every
             ones
             felicity
             :
             It
             constitueth
             the
             very
             being
             of
             the
             City
             of
             God.
             This
             
               Celestial
               Communion
            
             of
             Saints
             in
             one
             holy
             Church
             ,
             above
             what
             is
             here
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             is
             now
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             Belief
             :
             But
             believing
             will
             soon
             end
             in
             seeing
             and
             enjoying
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             V.
             The
             Constitutive
             Reasons
             from
             the
             heavenly
             Life
             or
             Practice
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Seeing
             and
             Loving
             will
             be
             the
             
               heavenly
               Life
            
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             seemeth
             that
             besides
             these
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             EXECUTIVE
             Powers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             answerable
             PRACTICE
             .
             There
             are
             GOOD
             WORKS
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             and
             better
             than
             on
             Earth
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             will
             be
             more
             
               Vital
               Activity
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             exercise
             of
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Power
             is
             for
             Action
             .
             2.
             
             There
             will
             be
             more
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             one
             another
             :
             And
             Love
             is
             active
             .
             3.
             
             There
             will
             be
             more
             likeness
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             is
             communicative
             ,
             and
             
               doth
               good
            
             as
             he
             
               is
               good
            
             .
             4.
             
             Our
             Union
             with
             Christ
             who
             will
             be
             everlastingly
             beneficent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             benevolent
             ,
             will
             make
             us
             in
             our
             places
             also
             beneficent
             .
             5.
             
             Our
             Communion
             in
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             prove
             that
             we
             shall
             all
             bear
             our
             part
             as
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             in
             contributing
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             common
             returns
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             ,
             
               What
               are
               the
               heavenly
               Works
            
             ,
             we
             must
             perfectly
             know
             when
             we
             come
             thither
             :
             In
             general
             we
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             will
             be
             the
             works
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             Love
             inclineth
             us
             to
             exercise
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             will
             be
             works
             of
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             shall
             do
             to
             please
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             willeth
             them
             to
             be
             our
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             They
             will
             be
             useful
             works
             to
             others
             .
             4.
             
             They
             will
             be
             pleasant
             to
             our selves
             and
             part
             of
             our
             felicity
             .
             5.
             
             And
             they
             will
             carry
             all
             to
             God
             our
             End.
             
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             And
             somwhat
             of
             them
             is
             particularly
             described
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             
               We
               shall
               in
               Concord
               with
               the
               whole
               Society
               or
               Chore
               ▪
               give
               Thanks
               and
               Praise
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               Rev.
            
             19.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             11.
             
             Rev.
             7.
             4.
             
             &
             4.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
             &
             5.
             13.
             
             &
             7.
             12.
             
             &
             19.
             1.
             
             Phil.
             4
             ,
             20.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             Voice
             ,
             or
             only
             such
             Spiritual
             activity
             and
             exultation
             as
             to
             Man
             in
             Flesh
             is
             not
             to
             be
             clearly
             understood
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             us
             here
             to
             presume
             to
             determine
             :
             It
             will
             be
             somwhat
             more
             high
             and
             excellent
             than
             
               our
               vocal
               Praise
            
             ,
             and
             Singing
             is
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             this
             beareth
             some
             analogical
             resemblance
             or
             signification
             .
             As
             all
             Passions
             earnestly
             desire
             vent
             and
             exercise
             ,
             so
             specially
             do
             our
             holy
             affections
             ,
             of
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             and
             Admiration
             of
             God
             Almighty
             !
             And
             there
             is
             in
             us
             a
             desire
             of
             communion
             with
             many
             in
             such
             affections
             and
             expressions
             :
             Methinks
             when
             we
             are
             singing
             or
             speaking
             God's
             praise
             in
             the
             great
             Assemblies
             ,
             with
             joyful
             and
             fervent
             Souls
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             liveliest
             foretast
             of
             Heaven
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             I
             could
             almost
             wish
             that
             our
             Voices
             were
             loud
             enough
             to
             reach
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             unto
             Heaven
             itself
             :
             Nor
             could
             I
             ever
             be
             offended
             (
             as
             many
             are
             )
             at
             the
             Organs
             and
             other
             convenient
             Musick
             ,
             soberly
             and
             seasonably
             used
             ,
             which
             excite
             and
             help
             to
             tune
             my
             Soul
             ,
             in
             so
             holy
             a
             work
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             true
             assistance
             is
             to
             be
             despised
             .
             No
             work
             more
             comforteth
             me
             in
             my
             greatest
             sufferings
             ,
             none
             seemeth
             more
             congruous
             and
             pleasant
             to
             me
             while
             I
             wait
             for
             Death
             ,
             than
             Psalms
             and
             words
             of
             Praise
             to
             God
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             exercise
             in
             which
             I
             had
             rather
             end
             my
             life
             :
             And
             should
             I
             not
             then
             willingly
             go
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Chore
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             praised
             with
             perfect
             Love
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             and
             harmony
             ?
             Had
             I
             more
             of
             a
             Praising
             frame
             of
             Soul
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             me
             long
             more
             for
             that
             Life
             of
             Praise
             .
             For
             I
             never
             find
             my self
             more
             
             willing
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             than
             when
             I
             most
             joyfully
             speak
             or
             sing
             God's
             praise
             .
             Though
             the
             
               Dead
               praise
               not
               God
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               dust
               doth
               not
               give
               him
               thanks
            
             ;
             yet
             living
             Souls
             in
             Heaven
             do
             it
             joyfully
             ,
             while
             their
             fleshly
             cloathing
             turns
             to
             dust
             !
          
           
             
               Lord
               ●une
               my
               Soul
               to
               thy
               Praises
               now
               ,
               that
               sweet
               experience
               may
               make
               me
               long
               to
               be
               where
               I
               shall
               do
               it
               better
               !
               I
               see
               where
               any
               excellent
               Musick
               is
               ,
               Nature
               maketh
               men
               flock
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               are
               but
               Hearers
               ,
               yet
               join
               by
               a
               concurrent
               phantasie
               and
               delight
               :
               Surely
               if
               I
               had
               once
               heard
               the
               heavenly
               Chore
               ,
               I
               should
               Eccho
               to
               their
               holy
               Songs
               ,
               though
               I
               could
               not
               imita●
               them
               ;
               and
               I
               should
               think
               it
               the
               truest
               Blessedness
               to
               be
               there
               and
               bear
               my
               part
               .
               My
               God
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               thy
               comforting
               Spirit
               ,
               speaking
               thy
               Love
               effectually
               to
               my
               Soul
               ,
               would
               make
               such
               holy
               Musick
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               would
               incline
               me
               to
               the
               Celestial
               consort
               ;
               and
               without
               it
               all
               these
               thoughts
               and
               words
               will
               be
               in
               vain
               .
               It
               is
               the
               inward
               M●lody
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               and
               my
               Conscience
               that
               must
               tune
               me
               to
               desire
               the
               h●avenly
               Melody
               .
               O
               speak
               thy
               love
               first
               to
               my
               Heart
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               joyfully
               speak
               it
               to
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               shall
               ambitiously
               seek
               that
               communion
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               praise
               thee
               better
               ,
               than
               sinful
               groaning
               Mortals
               can
               :
               And
               though
               my
               sins
               here
               make
               a
               loathed
               jar
               and
               discord
               in
               my
               Songs
               ,
               I
               hope
               my
               groans
               for
               these
               sins
               and
               their
               effects
               ,
               will
               make
               no
               discord
               :
               Sighs
               and
               Tears
               have
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               accepted
               by
               thee
               ,
               who
               despisest
               not
               a
               contrite
               Soul
               :
               But
               if
               thy
               Spirit
               will
               sing
               and
               speak
               within
               me
               ,
               and
               help
               me
               against
               the
               discordant
               murmurs
               of
               my
               unbelieving
               Heart
               ,
               and
               pained
               Flesh
               ,
               I
               shall
               offer
               thee
               that
               which
               is
               more
               suitable
               to
               thy
               Love
               and
               Grace
               .
               I
               confess
               Lord
               that
               daily
               Tears
               and
               Sighs
               are
               not
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               Eyes
               
               and
               Voice
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               who
               is
               under
               thy
               correcting
               Ro●
               !
               What
               better
               could
               I
               expect
               when
               I
               grieved
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               should
               prove
               my
               grief
               !
               Yea
               ,
               this
               is
               far
               better
               than
               the
               genuine
               effects
               of
               sin
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               it
               that
               is
               mee●est
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Love
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 offereth
                 Praise
                 doth
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 !
              
               And
               is
               not
               this
               
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               for
               which
               we
               were
               made
               
                 Priests
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               
               I
               refuse
               not
               Lord
               to
               lie
               in
               Tears
               and
               Groans
               when
               thou
               requirest
               it
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               thou
               refuse
               those
               Tears
               and
               Groans
               ;
               but
               O
               give
               me
               better
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               have
               better
               of
               thine
               own
               to
               offer
               thee
               :
               And
               by
               this
               prepare
               me
               for
               the
               
                 far
                 better
              
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               find
               with
               Christ
               :
               And
               that
               which
               is
               Best
               to
               us
               thy
               Creatures
               ,
               will
               be
               accepted
               as
               Best
               by
               Thee
               ,
               who
               art
               glorified
               and
               pleased
               in
               the
               Perfection
               of
               thy
               works
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             II
             It
             is
             at
             least
             very
             probable
             that
             God
             maketh
             glorified
             Spirits
             his
             Agents
             and
             Ministers
             of
             much
             of
             his
             beneficence
             to
             the
             Creatures
             that
             are
             below
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             see
             that
             where
             he
             endueth
             any
             Creature
             with
             the
             noblest
             endowments
             ,
             he
             maketh
             most
             use
             of
             that
             Creature
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             others
             ▪
             We
             shall
             in
             Heaven
             be
             most
             furnished
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             furniture
             will
             not
             be
             unused
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Christ
             tells
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             
               be
               like
            
             or
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             mean
             not
             [
             
               simply
               and
               in
               all
               things
            
             ]
             yet
             it
             meaneth
             more
             than
             to
             be
             above
             carnal
             Generation
             ;
             for
             it
             speaketh
             of
             a
             similitude
             of
             Nature
             and
             State
             as
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             othe●
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Angels
             are
             God's
             Ministers
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             chosen
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             Administrators
             of
             much
             of
             the
             Affairs
             on
             Faith
             ,
             〈◊〉
             past
             all
             doubt
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             telleth
             us
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Saint●
               shall
               Judg
               the
               World
               and
               Angels
               :
            
             And
             Judging
             in
             Scripture
             is
             oft
             put
             for
             Ruling
             !
             It
             is
             therefore
             probable
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             the
             Damned
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             put
             under
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             Angels
             they
             shall
             be
             employed
             in
             some
             Ministerial
             Oversight
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             and
             Affairs
             of
             the
             promised
             New-Earth
             .
             4.
             
             And
             when
             even
             the
             more
             noble
             Superiour
             Bodies
             ,
             even
             the
             Stars
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             great
             use
             and
             influx
             to
             inferiour
             Bodies
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             that
             accordingly
             
               Superiour
               Spirits
            
             will
             be
             of
             use
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             World
             below
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             I
             think
             it
             not
             meet
             to
             venture
             here
             upon
             uncertain
             conjectures
             beyond
             the
             revelation
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             conclude
             that
             God
             knoweth
             what
             use
             to
             make
             of
             us
             hereafter
             as
             well
             as
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             for
             us
             to
             do
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             with
             perfect
             Knowledg
             ,
             Love
             and
             Joy
             ,
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             God
             and
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             ,
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             attract
             a
             sensible
             and
             considerate
             Soul
             to
             fervent
             desires
             to
             be
             at
             home
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             And
             here
             I
             must
             not
             overpass
             my
             rejection
             of
             the
             injurious
             opinion
             of
             too
             many
             Philosophers
             and
             Divines
             ,
             who
             exclude
             all
             Sense
             and
             Affection
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             nothing
             there
             but
             Intellect
             and
             Will
             :
             And
             this
             is
             because
             they
             find
             Sense
             and
             Affection
             in
             the
             Bruits
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             Bruits
             are
             but
             some
             quality
             or
             perishing
             temperament
             of
             Matter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             Sense
             and
             Affection
             is
             in
             us
             no
             better
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             felicity
             can
             we
             conceive
             of
             without
             any
             affection
             of
             delight
             or
             joy
             :
             Certainly
             bare
             Volition
             now
             without
             these
             doth
             seem
             to
             be
             no
             felicity
             to
             us
             :
             Nor
             knowledg
             neither
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             delight
             in
             knowing
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             mens
             experience
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             now
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             us
             as
             proper
             willing
             which
             is
             not
             also
             some
             internal
             sense
             of
             and
             affection
             to
             the
             good
             which
             we
             will
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             Complacency
             or
             the
             Pleasedness
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             this
             signifies
             some
             Pleasure
             ,
             
             and
             Love
             in
             the
             first
             act
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             such
             an
             Appetite
             :
             If
             it
             be
             Desire
             ,
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             Pleasedness
             in
             the
             thing
             desired
             as
             in
             
               esse
               cognito
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             on
             by
             us
             ;
             and
             what
             Love
             is
             without
             all
             sense
             and
             affection
             ?
          
           
             §
             9.
             3.
             
             Why
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             ascribe
             Love
             and
             Joy
             to
             God
             and
             Angels
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             reason
             for
             it
             ?
             Doubtless
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             heavenly
             Love
             and
             Joy
             ,
             and
             ours
             here
             in
             the
             Body
             :
             And
             so
             there
             is
             also
             between
             their
             knowledge
             and
             ours
             ,
             and
             their
             Will
             and
             ours
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             that
             theirs
             is
             less
             or
             lower
             than
             ours
             ,
             but
             somwhat
             more
             excellent
             ,
             which
             ours
             giveth
             us
             some
             analogical
             (
             or
             imperfect
             formal
             )
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             4.
             
             And
             what
             though
             Bruits
             have
             Sense
             and
             Affection
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             therefore
             that
             we
             have
             none
             now
             ?
             Or
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             none
             hereafter
             ?
             Bruits
             have
             Life
             :
             And
             must
             we
             therefore
             have
             no
             Life
             hereafter
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             's
             common
             ●oBruits
             ?
             Rather
             as
             now
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             that
             the
             Bruits
             have
             and
             more
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             then
             have
             Life
             ,
             and
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Affection
             of
             a
             nobler
             sort
             than
             Bruits
             ,
             and
             more
             .
             Is
             not
             God
             the
             
               Living
               God
            
             ?
             Shall
             we
             say
             that
             he
             liveth
             not
             because
             Bruits
             live
             ?
             Or
             rather
             that
             they
             live
             a
             sensitive
             life
             ,
             and
             Man
             a
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellectual
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             Essential
             ,
             Transcendent
             Infinite
             Life
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             live
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             5.
             
             But
             if
             they
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Sensation
             or
             Affection
             but
             by
             
               bodily
               Organs
            
             ,
             I
             answered
             before
             to
             that
             ;
             the
             Body
             feeleth
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             in
             the
             Body
             :
             The
             Soul
             uniteth
             itself
             most
             nearly
             to
             the
             Igneous-aereal
             parts
             called
             
               the
               Spirits
            
             ;
             and
             in
             them
             it
             
               feeleth
               ,
               seeth
               ,
               tasteth
               ,
               smelleth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             Soul
             that
             feeleth
             ,
             and
             seeth
             ,
             doth
             also
             inwardly
             love
             ,
             desire
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             :
             And
             that
             Soul
             which
             doth
             this
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             hath
             the
             same
             power
             and
             faculty
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             And
             if
             they
             judge
             by
             the
             cessation
             of
             sensation
             when
             
             the
             Organs
             are
             undisposed
             or
             dead
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             as
             well
             conclude
             against
             our
             future
             Intellection
             and
             Will
             ,
             whose
             operation
             in
             an
             Apoplexy
             ,
             we
             no
             more
             perceive
             than
             that
             of
             Sense
             .
             But
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             that
             the
             Soul
             will
             not
             want
             exercise
             for
             its
             Essential
             faculties
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Objects
             or
             bodily
             Organs
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             conclude
             basely
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             Bruits
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             an
             
               enduring
               substance
            
             ,
             without
             any
             proof
             or
             probability
             :
             And
             tell
             us
             idle
             dreams
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             
               vanishing
               temperaments
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             founded
             on
             another
             Dream
             ,
             that
             FIRE
             (
             or
             the
             Motive-Illuminative-Calefactive
             Cause
             )
             is
             no
             substance
             neither
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             unnatural
             Somatists
             know
             none
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             substances
             ,
             which
             actuate
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             more
             base
             and
             gross
             which
             are
             actuated
             by
             them
             :
             and
             they
             think
             they
             have
             well
             acquit
             themselves
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             of
             
               subt●le
               act●d
               Matter
               and
               Motion
            
             ,
             without
             understanding
             what
             any
             Living
             
               Active-Motive
               Faculty
            
             ,
             or
             Virtue
             is
             .
             And
             because
             no
             Man
             knoweth
             what
             God
             doth
             with
             the
             souls
             of
             Bruits
             ,
             (
             whether
             they
             are
             only
             
               one
               common
               sensitive
               soul
               of
               a
               more
               common
               Body
               ,
            
             or
             whether
             Individuate
             still
             and
             Transmigrant
             from
             Body
             to
             Body
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             :
             )
             Therefore
             they
             make
             Ignorance
             a
             plea
             for
             Errour
             ,
             and
             feign
             them
             to
             be
             
               no
               substances
            
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Annihilate
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Sensation
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             )
             is
             an
             excellent
             Operation
             of
             the
             Essential
             faculties
             of
             real
             substances
             called
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             highest
             and
             noblest
             Creatures
             have
             it
             in
             the
             highest
             excellency
             :
             and
             though
             God
             that
             fitteth
             every
             thing
             to
             its
             use
             ,
             hath
             given
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             a
             Dog
             a
             more
             perfect
             Sense
             of
             Smelling
             than
             a
             Man
             ,
             yet
             Man's
             internal
             Sense
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Bruits
             ,
             and
             thereby
             is
             an
             advantage
             to
             our
             Intellection
             ,
             Volition
             and
             Joy
             here
             in
             the
             Flesh
             :
             And
             
             that
             in
             Heaven
             we
             shall
             have
             not
             less
             ,
             but
             more
             ,
             even
             more
             excellent
             Sense
             and
             Affections
             of
             Love
             and
             Joy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             more
             excellent
             Intellection
             and
             Volition
             :
             but
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             now
             clearly
             conceive
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Therefore
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             all
             those
             Analogical
             collections
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             in
             my
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Saints
               Rest
            
             ;
             from
             the
             present
             operarations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             help
             our
             Conceptions
             of
             its
             future
             pleasures
             :
             And
             though
             we
             cannot
             conclude
             that
             they
             will
             not
             unconceivably
             differ
             in
             their
             manner
             from
             what
             we
             now
             feel
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             feel
             and
             rejoice
             we
             shall
             ,
             as
             certainly
             as
             Live
             (
             and
             the
             Soul
             is
             
               Essential
               Life
            
             )
             and
             that
             our
             Life
             ,
             and
             Feeling
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             will
             be
             unconceivably
             better
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Concluding
             Application
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             am
             convinced
             
               that
               it
               is
               far
               better
               to
               depart
               and
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               here
               :
            
             But
             there
             is
             much
             more
             than
             such
             conviction
             necessary
             to
             bring
             up
             my
             Soul
             to
             such
             desires
             .
             Still
             there
             resisteth
             ,
             1.
             
             
               The
               natutural
               averseness
               to
               Death
            
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             every
             Animal
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             become
             inordinate
             and
             too
             strong
             by
             sin
             .
             II.
             The
             remnants
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             taking
             advantage
             of
             our
             darkness
             here
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             our
             too
             much
             familiarity
             with
             this
             visible
             World.
             III.
             The
             want
             of
             more
             lively
             fortasts
             in
             a
             heavenly
             mind
             and
             love
             ,
             through
             weakness
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             Guilt
             .
             These
             stand
             up
             against
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ;
             and
             words
             will
             not
             overcome
             them
             :
             what
             then
             must
             be
             done
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             remedy
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Special
             sort
             of
             the
             
               Teaching
               of
               God
            
             
             by
             which
             we
             must
             learn
             so
             to
             
               number
               our
               Days
               as
               to
               apply
               our
               Hearts
               to
               Wisdom
               :
            
             Without
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             effectually
             ,
             practically
             and
             savingly
             learn
             either
             this
             or
             any
             the
             most
             common
             and
             obvious
             easie
             Lesson
             .
             When
             we
             have
             read
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             spoken
             ,
             and
             written
             the
             soundest
             Truth
             ,
             and
             certainest
             Arguments
             ,
             we
             know
             yet
             as
             if
             we
             knew
             not
             and
             believe
             as
             if
             we
             believed
             not
             ,
             with
             a
             slight
             and
             dreaming
             kind
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             till
             God
             by
             a
             
               special
               Illumination
            
             bring
             the
             same
             things
             clearly
             to
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             awaken
             the
             Soul
             by
             a
             special
             suscitation
             ,
             to
             feel
             what
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             suit
             the
             Soul
             to
             the
             Truth
             revealed
             ,
             by
             an
             influx
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             which
             giveth
             us
             a
             pleasing
             sense
             of
             the
             Amiableness
             and
             Congruity
             of
             the
             things
             proposed
             .
             Since
             we
             separated
             our selves
             from
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             hedge
             of
             separation
             between
             our
             Senses
             and
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             between
             our
             Understandings
             and
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             communion
             between
             them
             is
             violated
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             divided
             in
             our selves
             ,
             by
             this
             Schism
             in
             our
             Faculties
             .
             All
             men
             still
             see
             the
             demonstrations
             of
             Divine
             Perfections
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             and
             every
             part
             thereof
             ;
             and
             yet
             how
             little
             is
             God
             known
             .
             All
             men
             may
             easily
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Goodness
             itself
             ,
             Eternal
             ,
             Omnipresent
             ,
             the
             Maker
             ,
             Preserver
             ,
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             our
             whole
             Trust
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             yet
             how
             little
             of
             this
             knowledge
             is
             to
             be
             perceived
             in
             mens
             Hearts
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Lives
             to
             others
             ?
             All
             men
             know
             that
             the
             World
             is
             Vanity
             ,
             that
             Man
             must
             die
             ,
             that
             Riches
             then
             profit
             not
             ,
             that
             time
             is
             precious
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             only
             this
             little
             time
             to
             prepare
             for
             that
             which
             we
             must
             receive
             hereafter
             :
             And
             yet
             how
             little
             do
             men
             seem
             to
             know
             indeed
             ,
             of
             all
             such
             things
             as
             no
             Man
             doubts
             of
             ?
             And
             when
             God
             doth
             
             come
             in
             with
             his
             powerful
             awakening
             Light
             and
             Love
             ,
             then
             all
             these
             things
             have
             another
             appearance
             of
             affecting
             reality
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             before
             ;
             as
             if
             but
             now
             we
             began
             to
             know
             them
             :
             Words
             ,
             Doctrines
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             Things
             do
             seem
             as
             newly
             known
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             All
             my
             best
             Reasons
             for
             our
             Immortality
             and
             future
             Life
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             the
             New-formed
             Body
             of
             Adam
             ,
             before
             God
             breathed
             into
             him
             the
             Breath
             of
             Life
             :
             It
             is
             he
             that
             must
             make
             them
             
               Living
               Reasons
            
             .
             To
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             therefore
             I
             must
             still
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Light
             and
             Love
             I
             must
             still
             wait
             ;
             as
             for
             his
             blessing
             on
             the
             Food
             which
             I
             have
             eaten
             ,
             which
             must
             concoct
             it
             into
             my
             living
             substance
             :
             Arguments
             will
             be
             but
             undigested
             Food
             ,
             till
             God's
             effectual
             influx
             do
             digest
             them
             .
             I
             must
             learn
             both
             as
             a
             Student
             and
             a
             Beggar
             :
             when
             I
             have
             thought
             and
             thought
             a
             Thousand
             times
             ,
             I
             must
             beg
             thy
             Blessing
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             upon
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             all
             be
             but
             dulness
             or
             self-distraction
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             
               Motion
               ,
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             here
             without
             the
             Influx
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             what
             can
             Souls
             do
             ,
             or
             receive
             or
             feel
             without
             thy
             influx
             .
             This
             World
             will
             be
             to
             us
             without
             thy
             Grace
             ,
             as
             a
             Grave
             or
             Dungeon
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             lie
             in
             Death
             and
             Darkness
             .
             The
             eye
             of
             my
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Thoughts
             will
             be
             useless
             or
             vexatious
             to
             me
             ,
             without
             thine
             illuminating
             Beams
             ?
             O
             shine
             the
             Soul
             of
             thy
             Servant
             into
             a
             clearer
             knowledge
             of
             thy Self
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             
               Love
               him
            
             into
             more
             Divine
             and
             heavenly
             love
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             will
             willingly
             come
             to
             thee
             !
          
           
             §
             3.
             1.
             
             And
             why
             should
             I
             strive
             by
             the
             
               fears
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             against
             the
             common
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             against
             my
             only
             hopes
             of
             Happiness
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             appointed
             for
             all
             men
             once
             to
             die
             ?
             Would
             I
             have
             God
             to
             alter
             this
             determinate
             Course
             ,
             and
             make
             sinful
             Man
             immortal
             
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             When
             we
             are
             sinless
             we
             shall
             be
             immortal
             .
             The
             love
             of
             life
             was
             given
             to
             teach
             me
             to
             preserve
             it
             carefully
             and
             use
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             torment
             me
             with
             the
             continual
             troubling
             foresight
             of
             Death
             :
             Shall
             I
             make
             my self
             more
             miserable
             than
             the
             Vegetatives
             and
             Bruits
             ?
             Neither
             they
             nor
             I
             do
             grieve
             that
             my
             Flowers
             must
             fade
             and
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             Fruits
             must
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             Trees
             be
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             beauteous
             leaves
             ,
             until
             the
             Spring
             .
             Birds
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             Worms
             ,
             have
             all
             a
             self-preserving
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             which
             urgeth
             them
             to
             fly
             from
             danger
             :
             But
             few
             if
             any
             of
             them
             have
             a
             tormenting
             fear
             arising
             from
             the
             fore-thoughts
             that
             they
             must
             die
             .
             To
             the
             
               Body
               death
            
             is
             less
             troublesom
             than
             sleep
             :
             For
             in
             sleep
             I
             may
             have
             disquieting
             pains
             or
             dreams
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             fear
             not
             going
             to
             my
             bed
             .
             But
             of
             this
             before
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             the
             misery
             after
             Death
             that
             's
             feared
             ,
             O
             what
             have
             I
             now
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             receive
             the
             free
             reconciling
             Grace
             which
             is
             offered
             me
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             save
             me
             from
             such
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             devote
             my self
             totally
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             he
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             §
             4
             But
             this
             cometh
             by
             my
             selfishness
             :
             Had
             I
             studied
             
               my
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             then
             remembred
             that
             I
             am
             
               not
               mine
               own
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             
               God's
               part
            
             and
             not
             mine
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             I
             had
             been
             quiet
             from
             these
             fruitless
             fears
             :
             But
             when
             I
             fell
             to
             my self
             from
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             faln
             to
             care
             for
             my self
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             my
             work
             to
             measure
             out
             my
             Days
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             trust
             not
             God
             as
             I
             should
             do
             with
             his
             own
             .
             And
             had
             my
             resignation
             and
             devotedness
             to
             him
             been
             more
             absolute
             ,
             my
             trust
             in
             him
             would
             have
             been
             more
             easy
             !
             But
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             would
             fain
             be
             thine
             ,
             and
             wholly
             thine
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             thee
             that
             I
             desire
             to
             live
             :
             Therefore
             
             let
             me
             quietly
             Die
             to
             Thee
             ,
             and
             wholly
             Trust
             Thee
             with
             my
             Soul.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             II.
             And
             why
             should
             my
             want
             of
             
               formal
               Conceptions
            
             of
             the
             future
             state
             of
             
               separated
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             my
             strangeness
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             subsistence
             and
             operations
             ,
             induce
             me
             to
             doubt
             of
             those
             generals
             ,
             which
             are
             evident
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             rational
             doubting
             ?
             That
             Souls
             are
             substances
             ,
             and
             
               not
               annihilated
            
             ,
             and
             essentially
             the
             same
             when
             they
             forsake
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             .
             Otherwise
             neither
             the
             Christians
             Resurrection
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pythagoreans
             transmigration
             were
             a
             possible
             thing
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Soul
             cease
             
               to
               be
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             pass
             into
             
               another
               Body
            
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             re-enter
             into
             this
             ?
             If
             God
             raise
             this
             Body
             then
             it
             must
             be
             by
             
               another
               Soul
            
             !
             For
             the
             same
             Soul
             to
             be
             Annihilated
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             begin
             again
             
               to
               be
            
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             :
             For
             the
             second
             beginning
             would
             be
             by
             Creation
             ,
             which
             maketh
             a
             
               new
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             that
             was
             before
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Invisible
             things
             that
             are
             excellent
             ,
             active
             ,
             operative
             and
             permanent
             :
             The
             Visible
             (
             excepting
             Light
             which
             maketh
             all
             things
             else
             visible
             )
             are
             of
             themselves
             but
             lifeless
             dross
             :
             It
             is
             the
             unseen
             part
             of
             Plants
             and
             Flowers
             which
             causeth
             all
             their
             growth
             and
             beauty
             ,
             their
             fruit
             and
             sweetness
             :
             Passive
             Matter
             is
             but
             moved
             up
             and
             down
             by
             the
             invisible
             active
             Powers
             ,
             as
             Chess-men
             are
             moved
             from
             place
             to
             place
             by
             the
             Gamesters
             hands
             :
             What
             a
             loathsom
             Corps
             were
             the
             World
             without
             the
             invisible
             Spirits
             and
             Natures
             that
             animate
             ,
             actuate
             or
             move
             it
             ▪
             To
             doubt
             of
             the
             being
             or
             continuation
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             Spiritual
             parts
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             when
             we
             live
             in
             a
             World
             that
             is
             actuated
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             every
             thing
             demonstrates
             them
             as
             their
             effects
             ,
             is
             more
             foolish
             than
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             being
             of
             these
             gross
             materials
             which
             we
             see
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             been
             convinced
             that
             there
             are
             
             
               good
               Spirits
            
             with
             whom
             our
             Souls
             have
             as
             certain
             communion
             (
             though
             not
             so
             sensible
             )
             as
             our
             Life
             hath
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             have
             with
             one
             another
             ?
             And
             that
             there
             are
             evil
             and
             envious
             Spirits
             that
             fight
             against
             our
             Holiness
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             certain
             Narratives
             of
             Apparitions
             and
             Witches
             ,
             and
             too
             sad
             experience
             of
             Temptations
             do
             evince
             .
             And
             the
             marvellous
             diversity
             of
             Creatures
             on
             Earth
             ,
             for
             kind
             and
             number
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             diversity
             of
             Stars
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             diversities
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Devils
             ,
             do
             partly
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             though
             All
             be
             
               of
               One
            
             ,
             and
             through
             One
             ,
             and
             to
             One
             ,
             yet
             
               absolute
               Unity
            
             is
             the
             divine
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             presume
             to
             expect
             such
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             to
             lose
             our
             specifique
             or
             
               numerical
               diversity
            
             by
             any
             Union
             which
             shall
             befall
             our
             Souls
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             reasonably
             doubt
             that
             so
             noble
             and
             active
             a
             Nature
             as
             Souls
             ,
             dwelling
             above
             in
             the
             lucid
             Regions
             ,
             in
             communion
             with
             their
             like
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             betters
             ,
             shall
             be
             without
             the
             activity
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             felicity
             ,
             which
             is
             suitable
             to
             their
             Nature
             ,
             their
             Region
             ,
             and
             their
             Company
             .
             And
             my
             Saviour
             hath
             entered
             into
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             and
             hath
             assured
             me
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Mansions
             in
             his
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             we
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Body
             we
             shall
             be
             present
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Organical
             sight
             is
             given
             me
             for
             my
             use
             here
             in
             the
             Body
             :
             And
             a
             Serpent
             or
             a
             Hawk
             hath
             as
             much
             or
             more
             of
             this
             than
             I
             have
             :
             Mental
             knowledge
             reacheth
             further
             than
             sight
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             act
             of
             a
             nobler
             Faculty
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             higher
             use
             :
             Though
             it
             be
             the
             Soul
             itself
             embodied
             in
             the
             igneous
             Spirits
             that
             seeth
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             a
             higher
             and
             more
             useful
             Faculty
             ,
             that
             it
             understandeth
             :
             And
             Faith
             is
             an
             understanding
             act
             :
             It
             knoweth
             things
             unseen
             because
             they
             are
             revealed
             .
             Who
             can
             think
             that
             all
             believing
             holy
             Souls
             ,
             that
             have
             passed
             hence
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             been
             
             deceived
             in
             their
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ?
             And
             that
             all
             the
             w●cked
             worldly
             Infidels
             ,
             whose
             hope
             was
             only
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             wisest
             men
             and
             have
             been
             in
             the
             right
             :
             If
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             are
             faults
             or
             fo●lies
             ,
             and
             bruitish
             Sensual●ty
             be
             best
             ,
             then
             why
             are
             not
             Laws
             made
             to
             command
             Sensual●ty
             ,
             and
             forb●d
             Piety
             and
             Virtue
             ?
             To
             say
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             humanity
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Creator
             ,
             and
             to
             feign
             the
             World
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             a
             Lie
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Perfection
             of
             our
             Nature
             for
             its
             disease
             ,
             and
             our
             greatest
             disease
             for
             our
             Perfection
             .
             But
             if
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             be
             better
             than
             Impiety
             and
             Vice
             ,
             the
             Principles
             and
             necessary
             Motives
             of
             them
             are
             certainly
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             them
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             .
             What
             abominable
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             were
             it
             to
             say
             the
             wicked
             only
             attain
             their
             ends
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             all
             lose
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             live
             ,
             and
             die
             in
             miserable
             deceit
             ,
             who
             seek
             to
             please
             God
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             believing
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ?
             Wou●d
             not
             this
             justifie
             the
             foolish
             Manichees
             that
             thought
             a
             bad
             God
             made
             this
             World
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             would
             infer
             that
             he
             not
             only
             made
             us
             for
             a
             mischief
             ,
             but
             Ruleth
             u●
             to
             our
             deceit
             and
             hurt
             ,
             and
             giveth
             us
             both
             Natural
             and
             Supernatural
             Laws
             ,
             in
             ill
             will
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             m●slead
             us
             to
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             our
             lives
             with
             needless
             troubles
             :
             Shall
             I
             not
             abhor
             every
             suggestion
             that
             containeth
             such
             inhumane
             absurdities
             as
             these
             ?
             Wonderful
             !
             that
             Satan
             can
             keep
             up
             so
             much
             Unbelief
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             while
             he
             must
             make
             men
             such
             fools
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             them
             unbelievers
             and
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             III.
             That
             my
             Soul
             is
             
               no
               more
               heavenly
            
             ,
             and
             my
             foretast
             of
             future
             Blessedness
             is
             so
             small
             ,
             is
             partly
             the
             fruit
             of
             those
             many
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             have
             quenched
             the
             Spirit
             that
             should
             be
             my
             Comforter
             :
             And
             it
             is
             
             partly
             from
             our
             common
             state
             of
             darkness
             and
             strangeness
             ,
             while
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             operateth
             as
             the
             Bodies
             form
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             Interest
             and
             Capacity
             :
             Affections
             are
             more
             easily
             stirred
             up
             to
             things
             seen
             ,
             than
             to
             things
             that
             are
             both
             unseen
             ,
             and
             known
             only
             very
             defectively
             ,
             by
             general
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             
               clear
               distinct
            
             apprehensions
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             ,
             O
             this
             is
             the
             misery
             and
             burden
             of
             my
             Soul
             !
             Though
             I
             can
             say
             that
             I
             love
             
               God's
               Truth
            
             and
             Graces
             ,
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             whatever
             of
             God
             I
             see
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             love
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             Word
             and
             Works
             ;
             yet
             that
             I
             have
             no
             more
             desiring
             and
             
               delightful
               Love
            
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             his
             Loveliness
             will
             be
             more
             fully
             opened
             to
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             my
             speedy
             appearing
             there
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             joyful
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             is
             my
             sin
             ,
             and
             my
             calamity
             ,
             and
             my
             shame
             :
             And
             if
             I
             did
             not
             see
             that
             it
             is
             so
             with
             other
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             doubt
             whether
             affections
             so
             unproportionable
             to
             my
             Profession
             ,
             did
             not
             signifie
             unsoundness
             in
             my
             belief
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             and
             shameful
             that
             one
             that
             expecteth
             quickly
             to
             see
             the
             glorious
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             the
             Holy
             Celestial
             Society
             ,
             should
             be
             no
             more
             joyfully
             affected
             with
             these
             hopes
             :
             And
             that
             I
             should
             make
             any
             great
             matter
             of
             the
             pain
             and
             langishing
             and
             perishing
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             the
             common
             way
             to
             such
             an
             end
             ?
             O
             hateful
             sin
             that
             hath
             so
             darkned
             and
             corrupted
             Souls
             ,
             as
             to
             estrange
             and
             undispose
             them
             to
             the
             only
             state
             of
             their
             hoped
             happiness
             :
             Alas
             ,
             what
             did
             Man
             when
             he
             forsook
             the
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             of
             his
             God
             ?
             How
             just
             it
             is
             that
             this
             Flesh
             and
             World
             should
             become
             our
             Prison
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             make
             our
             home
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             use
             as
             our
             Lord
             appointed
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             Servant
             and
             way
             to
             our
             better
             state
             ?
             Though
             
               our
               way
            
             must
             not
             be
             
               our
               home
            
             ,
             our
             Father
             
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             strange
             to
             us
             in
             
               the
               way
            
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             unthankfully
             turned
             away
             from
             his
             Grace
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             It
             is
             to
             us
             that
             know
             not
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             saddest
             thought
             that
             ever
             doth
             possess
             our
             Minds
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Grace
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             this
             World
             !
             That
             so
             few
             are
             Saints
             ,
             and
             those
             few
             so
             lamentably
             defective
             and
             imperfect
             !
             That
             when
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             on
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             shineth
             on
             so
             small
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             live
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             joyful
             hopes
             of
             future
             Blessedness
             ;
             and
             those
             few
             have
             so
             low
             a
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             corrupted
             and
             troubled
             with
             so
             many
             contrary
             affections
             .
             Infinite
             goodness
             is
             not
             undisposed
             to
             do
             good
             ▪
             He
             that
             made
             us
             capable
             of
             Holy
             and
             Heavenly
             affections
             ,
             gave
             us
             not
             that
             Capacity
             in
             vain
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             little
             of
             God
             and
             Glory
             taketh
             up
             the
             Hearts
             of
             men
             !
          
           
             But
             Man
             hath
             no
             cause
             to
             grudge
             at
             God!
             The
             Devils
             before
             their
             fall
             were
             not
             made
             indefectible
             !
             Divine
             Wisdom
             is
             delighted
             in
             the
             diversity
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             not
             all
             of
             equal
             excellency
             .
             Free
             will
             was
             to
             act
             its
             part
             !
             Hell
             is
             not
             to
             be
             as
             good
             as
             Heaven
             !
             And
             sin
             hath
             made
             Earth
             to
             be
             next
             to
             Hell
             !
             So
             much
             Sin
             ,
             so
             much
             Hell
             !
             What
             is
             sin
             but
             a
             willful
             forsaking
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             forsake
             him
             and
             yet
             love
             him
             and
             enjoy
             his
             love
             !
             God's
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             by
             his
             Jail
             ,
             or
             Gibbets
             .
             We
             willfully
             forsook
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             World
             a
             Dungeon
             to
             our selves
             !
             And
             when
             recovering
             Light
             doth
             shine
             unto
             us
             ,
             how
             unthankfully
             do
             we
             usually
             entertain
             it
             !
             We
             cannot
             have
             the
             conduct
             and
             comfort
             of
             it
             while
             we
             shut
             our
             Eyes
             and
             turn
             away
             .
             And
             what
             though
             God
             give
             not
             to
             all
             men
             an
             overcoming
             measure
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             best
             so
             much
             as
             they
             desire
             ?
             The
             Earth
             
             is
             but
             a
             spot
             or
             point
             of
             God's
             Creation
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Ant
             hillock
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             to
             all
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             who
             is
             scandalized
             because
             the
             World
             hath
             an
             heap
             of
             Ants
             in
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             a
             Nest
             of
             Snakes
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             men
             !
             The
             vast
             unmeasurable
             Worlds
             of
             Light
             which
             be
             above
             us
             are
             possessed
             by
             Inhabitants
             suitable
             to
             their
             Glory
             !
             A
             Casement
             or
             Crevise
             of
             Light
             ,
             or
             a
             Candle
             in
             this
             darksom
             World
             ,
             is
             an
             unspeakable
             Mercy
             !
             yea
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             but
             hear
             of
             a
             better
             World
             ,
             and
             may
             seek
             it
             in
             Hope
             !
             we
             must
             not
             grudge
             that
             in
             our
             Prison
             we
             have
             not
             that
             presence
             of
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             innocent
             and
             free
             Subjects
             have
             hope
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             &
             of
             a
             speedy
             deliverance
             are
             great
             Mercies
             to
             Malefactors
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             And
             if
             my
             want
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             joyful
             communion
             with
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             ,
             by
             my
             Prison
             and
             as
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Hell
             ,
             should
             it
             not
             make
             me
             long
             for
             the
             Day
             of
             my
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ?
             My
             true
             desires
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             are
             my
             Evidences
             that
             I
             shall
             obtain
             them
             .
             As
             the
             Will
             is
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             obstinate
             continuance
             of
             a
             Will
             to
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bondage
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             continued
             sin
             :
             And
             a
             continued
             Hell
             ,
             is
             continued
             sin
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             part
             at
             least
             :
             Therefore
             they
             that
             continue
             in
             Hell
             ,
             do
             continue
             in
             a
             sinning
             Will
             ,
             and
             so
             continue
             in
             a
             Love
             and
             willingness
             of
             so
             much
             of
             Hell.
             So
             far
             as
             God
             maketh
             us
             willing
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             sin
             ,
             so
             far
             we
             are
             delivered
             :
             And
             our
             initial
             imperfect
             deliverance
             is
             the
             way
             to
             more
             .
             If
             pains
             then
             make
             me
             groan
             for
             ease
             ,
             and
             sickness
             make
             me
             wish
             for
             Health
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             my
             remnants
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             Unbelief
             ,
             and
             Strangeness
             to
             God
             ,
             occasion
             me
             to
             long
             for
             the
             Day
             of
             my
             Salvation
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             my
             troubles
             :
             And
             should
             it
             not
             then
             be
             the
             greatest
             
             wearying
             burden
             from
             which
             I
             should
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             be
             eased
             :
             As
             Grace
             never
             doth
             hurt
             efficiently
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             be
             ill
             used
             and
             do
             hurt
             objectively
             (
             as
             to
             them
             that
             are
             proud
             of
             it
             )
             so
             sin
             never
             doth
             good
             efficiently
             and
             of
             itself
             ,
             and
             yet
             objectively
             may
             do
             good
             :
             For
             sin
             may
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             use
             it
             is
             not
             sin
             .
             My
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             darkness
             ,
             and
             disaffection
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             love
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             do
             of
             themselves
             most
             hinder
             my
             desires
             of
             deliverance
             and
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             but
             objectively
             what
             more
             fit
             to
             make
             me
             a
             weary
             of
             such
             a
             grievous
             state
             ?
             Were
             my
             unbelief
             and
             earthly
             mind
             predominant
             ,
             they
             would
             chain
             my
             affections
             to
             this
             World
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             were
             constrainedly
             weary
             of
             a
             miserable
             life
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             no
             comfortable
             hopes
             of
             a
             better
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             my
             sin
             to
             draw
             down
             my
             Heart
             from
             God
             and
             Glory
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             my
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             carry
             it
             upward
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             the
             heavenly
             Perfection
             :
             Not
             to
             love
             Death
             ,
             but
             to
             love
             that
             which
             is
             beyond
             it
             .
             And
             have
             I
             been
             so
             many
             years
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             ,
             learning
             both
             how
             to
             live
             and
             die
             ,
             begging
             and
             studying
             for
             this
             Grace
             ,
             and
             exercising
             it
             against
             this
             sinful
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             now
             after
             all
             find
             Flesh
             more
             powerful
             to
             draw
             me
             downward
             ,
             than
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Love
             to
             carry
             my
             desires
             up
             to
             God!
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             
               O
               God
               forbid
               !
               O
               thou
               that
               freely
               gavest
               me
               thy
               Grace
               ,
               maintain
               it
               to
               the
               last
               against
               its
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               finally
               victorious
               !
               It
               came
               from
               thee
               ;
               it
               hath
               been
               preserved
               by
               thee
               ;
               it
               is
               on
               thy
               side
               ,
               and
               wholly
               for
               thee
               ;
               O
               let
               it
               not
               now
               fail
               ,
               and
               be
               conquered
               by
               blind
               and
               base
               Carnality
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               temptations
               of
               a
               hellish
               conquered
               Enemy
               !
               without
               it
               I
               had
               lived
               as
               a
               Beast
               ,
               and
               without
               it
               I
               should
               die
               more
               miserably
               than
               a
               Beast
               !
               It
               is
               thine
               Image
               which
               thou
               lovest
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               
               Beam
               ;
               what
               will
               a
               Soul
               be
               without
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               Dungeon
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               a
               Devil
               for
               malignity
               ,
               and
               dead
               to
               Holiness
               and
               Heaven
               ?
               without
               it
               ,
               who
               shall
               plead
               thy
               Cause
               against
               the
               Devil
               ,
               World
               and
               Flesh
               ?
               without
               thy
               Glory
               Earth
               is
               but
               Earth
               ;
               without
               thy
               
                 Natural
                 Efficacy
              
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               nothing
               ;
               without
               thy
               wise
               and
               potent
               Ordination
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               but
               a
               Chaos
               ;
               and
               without
               thy
               Grace
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               Hell.
               O
               rather
               deny
               me
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               than
               the
               Light
               of
               thy
               Countenance
               !
               Less
               miserable
               had
               I
               been
               without
               Life
               or
               Being
               ,
               than
               without
               thy
               Grace
               .
               Without
               thee
               and
               my
               Saviour's
               help
               I
               can
               do
               nothing
               ;
               I
               did
               not
               live
               without
               thee
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               pray
               or
               learn
               without
               thee
               ;
               I
               never
               could
               conquer
               a
               temptation
               without
               thee
               ;
               and
               can
               I
               die
               ,
               or
               be
               
                 prepared
                 to
                 die
              
               without
               thee
               ?
               Alas
               !
               I
               shall
               but
               say
               as
               Philip
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whither
                 my
                 Soul
                 is
                 going
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               My
               Lord
               having
               loved
               his
               own
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               did
               love
               them
               to
               the
               end
               .
               Thou
               lovest
               fidelity
               and
               perseverance
               in
               thy
               Servants
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               in
               his
               sufferings
               forsook
               him
               and
               fled
               ,
               yet
               are
               commended
               and
               rewarded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               for
               continuing
               with
               him
               in
               his
               temptations
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               28.
               
               And
               wilt
               thou
               forsake
               a
               sinner
               in
               his
               extremity
               ,
               who
               consenteth
               to
               thy
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               forsake
               thee
               ?
               My
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               often
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ,
               but
               yet
               thou
               knowest
               I
               would
               fain
               be
               thine
               :
               I
               have
               not
               served
               thee
               with
               the
               resolution
               ,
               fidelity
               and
               delight
               ,
               as
               such
               a
               Master
               should
               have
               been
               served
               ,
               but
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               forsake
               thy
               service
               ,
               nor
               change
               my
               Master
               or
               my
               Work
               ;
               I
               can
               say
               with
               thy
               Servant
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               27.
               23.
               that
               thou
               art
               the
               GOD
               WHOSE
               I
               AM
               ,
               and
               WHOM
               I
               SERVE
               ;
               and
               O
               that
               I
               could
               serve
               thee
               better
               !
               For
               to
               
                 serve
                 thee
              
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               
                 Receive
                 thy
                 
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               LOVE
               it self
               ,
               is
               pleased
               best
               when
               we
               
                 receive
                 and
                 do
                 most
                 good
              
               .
               I
               have
               not
               loved
               thee
               as
               Infinite
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               Love
               it self
               ,
               and
               fatherly
               Bounty
               should
               have
               been
               loved
               ;
               but
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               forsake
               thy
               Family
               ;
               and
               nothing
               in
               this
               World
               is
               more
               my
               grief
               than
               that
               I
               love
               thee
               no
               more
               ;
               forsake
               not
               then
               a
               sinner
               that
               would
               not
               forsake
               thee
               ,
               that
               looketh
               every
               hour
               towards
               thee
               ,
               that
               feeleth
               it
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               Hell
               to
               be
               so
               dark
               and
               strange
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               gropeth
               ,
               and
               groaneth
               ,
               and
               gaspeth
               after
               thee
               ;
               feeling
               to
               his
               greatest
               sorrow
               ,
               (
               though
               thou
               art
               every
               where
               )
               that
               while
               he
               is
               present
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               he
               is
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord.
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               to
               seek
               and
               serve
               thee
               ;
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               a
               Heart
               and
               its
               affections
               ,
               but
               to
               breath
               after
               thee
               ?
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               my
               Tongue
               and
               Pe●
               ,
               but
               to
               speak
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               publish
               thy
               Glory
               and
               thy
               Will
               ?
               What
               have
               I
               to
               do
               with
               all
               my
               Reputation
               ,
               and
               Interest
               in
               my
               Friends
               ,
               but
               to
               increase
               thy
               Church
               ,
               and
               propagate
               thy
               holy
               Truth
               and
               Service
               ?
               What
               have
               I
               to
               do
               with
               my
               remaining
               Time
               ,
               even
               these
               last
               and
               languishing
               hours
               ,
               but
               to
               look
               up
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               wait
               for
               thy
               Grace
               ,
               and
               thy
               Salvation
               ?
               O
               pardon
               all
               my
               carnal
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               unthankful
               neglects
               of
               thy
               precious
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               wilful
               sin
               against
               thy
               Truth
               and
               thee
               !
               and
               let
               the
               fuller
               Communications
               of
               thy
               forfeited
               Grace
               ,
               now
               tell
               me
               by
               experience
               that
               thou
               dost
               forgive
               me
               !
               Even
               under
               the
               terrible
               Law
               thou
               didst
               tell
               Man
               thy
               very
               Nature
               ,
               by
               proclaiming
               thy
               Name
               ,
               Exod.
               34
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 merciful
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 abundant
                 in
                 
                 goodness
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 keeping
                 mercy
                 for
                 thousands
                 ,
                 forgiving
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 transgression
                 and
                 sin
              
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               the
               
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               revealed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               for
               our
               more
               abundant
               Faith
               and
               Consolation
               ?
               My
               God
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               as
               I
               cannot
               Love
               thee
               according
               to
               thy
               Loveliness
               ,
               so
               I
               cannot
               Trust
               thee
               according
               to
               thy
               Faithfulness
               :
               I
               can
               never
               be
               sufficiently
               confident
               of
               thy
               alsufficient
               Power
               ,
               thy
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               thy
               Goodness
               .
               When
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               as
               Psal
               .
               77.
               7.
               
               
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 cast
                 off
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 be
                 favourable
                 no
                 more
                 ?
                 Is
                 his
                 mercy
                 clean
                 gone
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 doth
                 his
                 Promise
                 fail
                 to
                 Generations
                 ?
                 hath
                 God
                 forgotten
                 to
                 be
                 gracious
                 ?
                 hath
                 he
                 in
                 anger
                 shut
                 up
                 his
                 tender
                 mercies
                 ?
              
               Conscience
               hath
               replied
               ,
               that
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 infirmity
              
               ?
               I
               never
               wanted
               comfort
               ,
               because
               thou
               wantedst
               mercy
               ,
               but
               because
               I
               wanted
               Faith
               and
               fitness
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               perceive
               it
               .
               But
               hast
               thou
               not
               mercy
               also
               to
               give
               me
               ,
               even
               that
               Fitness
               ,
               and
               that
               Faith
               ?
               My
               God
               ,
               all
               is
               
                 of
                 thee
              
               ,
               and
               
                 through
                 thee
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 thee
              
               ,
               and
               
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 felicity
              
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               all
               for
               ever
               will
               be
               thine
               .
               None
               that
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               (
               according
               to
               thy
               Nature
               and
               Promise
               )
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               :
               If
               I
               can
               live
               and
               die
               in
               Trusting
               in
               thee
               ,
               surely
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               confounded
               .
            
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             Why
             then
             should
             it
             seem
             a
             difficult
             Question
             ,
             how
             I
             may
             willingly
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             my
             Soul
             depart
             to
             Christ
             in
             Peace
             .
             The
             same
             Grace
             which
             regenerated
             me
             ,
             must
             bring
             me
             to
             my
             desired
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Principle
             of
             Vegetation
             which
             causeth
             the
             Bud
             must
             bring
             the
             Fruit
             to
             sweet
             maturity
             .
             1.
             
             BELIEVE
             and
             TRUST
             thy
             Father
             ,
             thy
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             thy
             Comforter
             .
             II.
             And
             HOPE
             for
             the
             joyful
             entertainments
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             blessed
             state
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             III.
             And
             long
             by
             LOVE
             for
             nearer
             
             Union
             and
             Communion
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             
               depart
               in
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             How
             sure
             is
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ?
             How
             suitable
             to
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             operations
             of
             every
             Grace
             ?
             It
             is
             initially
             
               performed
               here
            
             ,
             whilst
             our
             desires
             are
             turned
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             heavenly
             seed
             and
             spark
             is
             here
             ingenerated
             in
             a
             Soul
             that
             was
             dead
             and
             dark
             ,
             and
             disaffected
             .
             Is
             it
             any
             strange
             thing
             for
             Fire
             to
             ascend
             ?
             yea
             or
             the
             fiery
             Principle
             of
             Vegetation
             in
             a
             Tree
             ,
             to
             carry
             up
             the
             earthy
             matter
             to
             a
             great
             procerity
             ?
             Is
             it
             strange
             that
             Rivers
             should
             hasten
             to
             the
             Sea
             ?
             Whither
             should
             Spirits
             go
             but
             to
             the
             Region
             ,
             or
             World
             of
             Spirits
             ?
             and
             whither
             should
             Christ's
             Members
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirits
             go
             ,
             but
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             that
             a
             more
             holy
             and
             glorious
             place
             and
             state
             ,
             than
             this
             below
             ?
             Earth
             is
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ;
             a
             place
             of
             gross
             and
             passive
             matter
             ,
             where
             Spirits
             may
             indeed
             operate
             upon
             that
             which
             needeth
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             may
             be
             detained
             a
             while
             in
             such
             operation
             ,
             or
             as
             incorporated
             Forms
             ,
             if
             not
             incarcerate
             Delinquents
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             their
             
               center
               ,
               end
            
             ,
             or
             home
             .
             Even
             sight
             and
             reason
             might
             persuade
             me
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             noble
             Invisible
             powers
             that
             operate
             on
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             do
             principally
             belong
             unto
             a
             higher
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             Earth
             add
             to
             their
             Essence
             ,
             Dignity
             or
             Perfection
             ?
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             But
             why
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             art
             thou
             so
             vainly
             solicitous
             ,
             to
             have
             formal
             ,
             clear
             ,
             distinct
             ,
             conceptions
             of
             the
             Celestial
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             individuation
             ,
             and
             operations
             of
             separated
             Souls
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             of
             the
             Angels
             ?
             While
             thou
             art
             the
             formal
             Principle
             of
             an
             animated
             Body
             ▪
             thy
             conceptions
             must
             be
             but
             suitable
             to
             their
             present
             state
             and
             use
             :
             When
             thou
             art
             possessed
             of
             a
             better
             state
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             know
             it
             as
             a
             possessor
             ought
             to
             do
             :
             
             For
             such
             a
             knowledge
             as
             thou
             lookest
             after
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             the
             possession
             :
             And
             to
             long
             to
             Know
             and
             Love
             ,
             in
             Clearness
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             is
             to
             long
             to
             possess
             .
             It
             is
             thy
             Saviour
             and
             his
             glorified
             Ones
             ,
             that
             are
             comprehensors
             and
             possessors
             !
             And
             it
             is
             
               his
               knowledge
            
             which
             must
             now
             be
             most
             of
             thy
             satisfaction
             .
             To
             seek
             his
             Prerogative
             to
             thy self
             is
             vain
             usurping
             arrogance
             ?
             Wouldst
             thou
             be
             a
             God
             and
             Saviour
             to
             thy self
             ?
             O
             consider
             how
             much
             of
             the
             fall
             is
             in
             this
             
               selfish
               care
            
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             knowing
             that
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             which
             belongeth
             not
             to
             thee
             but
             to
             God
             to
             know
             .
             Thou
             knowest
             past
             doubt
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             :
             Labour
             more
             to
             know
             thy
             duty
             to
             this
             God
             ,
             and
             
               absolutely
               Trust
               him
            
             as
             to
             the
             particularities
             of
             thy
             felicity
             and
             reward
             .
             Thou
             didst
             trust
             thy
             Parents
             to
             provide
             thee
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             when
             thou
             didst
             but
             dutifully
             obey
             them
             :
             Though
             they
             could
             have
             forsaken
             thee
             or
             killed
             thee
             every
             hour
             ,
             thou
             didst
             never
             fear
             it
             .
             Thou
             hast
             trusted
             Physicians
             to
             give
             thee
             even
             ungrateful
             Medicines
             ,
             without
             enquiring
             after
             every
             ingredient
             ,
             or
             fearing
             lest
             they
             should
             wilfully
             give
             thee
             Poyson
             !
             I
             trust
             a
             Barber
             with
             my
             Throat
             :
             I
             trust
             a
             Boatman
             or
             Shipmaster
             with
             my
             life
             :
             Yea
             ,
             my
             Horse
             that
             might
             cast
             me
             ;
             because
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             distrust
             them
             ,
             (
             saving
             their
             insufficiency
             and
             uncertainty
             as
             Creatures
             .
             )
             If
             a
             Pilote
             undertake
             to
             bring
             thee
             to
             the
             Indies
             ,
             thou
             canst
             trust
             his
             conduct
             ,
             though
             thou
             know
             thy self
             ,
             neither
             the
             Ship
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             govern
             it
             ,
             neither
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             the
             place
             to
             which
             thou
             art
             conveyed
             .
             And
             must
             not
             thy
             God
             and
             Saviour
             be
             trusted
             to
             bring
             thee
             safe
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             satisfie
             all
             thy
             enquiries
             ,
             of
             the
             individuation
             and
             operation
             of
             Spirits
             ?
             Leave
             unsearchable
             and
             useless
             Questions
             to
             him
             that
             can
             easily
             
             resolve
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             doth
             belong
             .
             Thou
             dost
             but
             entangle
             thy self
             in
             sin
             and
             self-vexation
             ,
             while
             thou
             wouldst
             take
             God's
             work
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             
               wouldst
               know
               that
            
             for
             thy self
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             know
             for
             thee
             :
             Thy
             knowledge
             and
             care
             for
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             precede
             nor
             prepare
             for
             thy
             Generation
             ;
             nor
             for
             the
             motion
             of
             one
             Pulse
             or
             Breath
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Concoction
             of
             one
             bit
             of
             all
             thy
             Food
             ,
             or
             the
             continuance
             of
             thy
             life
             one
             hour
             ;
             supposing
             but
             thy
             care
             to
             use
             the
             means
             which
             God
             appointed
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             things
             hurtful
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             his
             Blessing
             .
             The
             command
             of
             being
             
               careful
               for
               nothing
               ,
               and
               casting
               all
               thy
               care
               on
               God
               ,
               who
               careth
               for
               us
               ,
            
             obligeth
             us
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             
               God's
               part
            
             ;
             and
             for
             our
             Souls
             as
             well
             as
             for
             our
             Bodies
             :
             Yea
             ,
             to
             Trust
             him
             with
             the
             greatest
             of
             our
             concerns
             ,
             is
             our
             greatest
             duty
             ;
             supposing
             we
             be
             careful
             about
             our
             own
             part
             ,
             viz.
             to
             use
             the
             means
             and
             obey
             his
             Precepts
             .
             To
             dispose
             of
             a
             departing
             Soul
             is
             God's
             part
             and
             not
             ours
             !
             O
             how
             much
             evil
             is
             in
             this
             
               distrustful
               self-providing
               Care
            
             !
             If
             I
             did
             but
             know
             what
             I
             would
             know
             about
             my
             Soul
             and
             my Self
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             might
             but
             choose
             what
             condition
             it
             should
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             final
             disposer
             of
             it
             my Self
             ,
             O
             what
             satisfaction
             and
             joy
             would
             it
             afford
             me
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             to
             be
             partly
             a
             God
             to
             my self
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             fitter
             to
             know
             and
             choose
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             me
             ,
             than
             I
             am
             ?
             I
             could
             Trust
             my self
             easily
             ,
             even
             my
             Wit
             and
             Will
             in
             such
             a
             Choice
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             but
             power
             .
             And
             cannot
             I
             
               trust
               God
            
             and
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             without
             all
             
               this
               care
            
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             particular
             enquiries
             ?
             If
             you
             are
             convoying
             your
             Child
             in
             a
             Boat
             ,
             or
             Coach
             ,
             by
             Water
             ,
             or
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             at
             every
             turn
             he
             be
             crying
             out
             [
             O
             Father
             ,
             whither
             do
             we
             go
             ?
             Or
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             or
             I
             shall
             be
             drowned
             or
             fall
             ;
             ]
             Is
             it
             not
             rather
             his
             Trust
             in
             you
             ,
             than
             the
             particular
             
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             ignorant
             doubts
             ,
             that
             must
             quiet
             and
             silence
             him
             ?
             Be
             not
             then
             foolishly
             distrustful
             and
             inquisitive
             ?
             Make
             not
             thy self
             thy
             own
             disquieter
             or
             tormentor
             ▪
             by
             an
             inordinate
             care
             of
             thy
             own
             security
             .
             Be
             not
             cast
             down
             ,
             O
             departing
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             by
             unbelief
             disquieted
             within
             me
             :
             Trust
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             thou
             shalt
             quickly
             by
             experience
             be
             taught
             to
             give
             him
             thanks
             and
             praise
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             health
             of
             my
             countenance
             and
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             O
             what
             clear
             reason
             !
             What
             great
             experience
             do
             command
             me
             to
             
               Trust
               him
               ?
               absolutely
            
             and
             implicitly
             to
             Trust
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             distrust
             my self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             Essential
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Love
             ?
             There
             is
             in
             him
             all
             that
             should
             invite
             and
             encourage
             rational
             trust
             ,
             and
             nothing
             that
             should
             discourage
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             any
             Creature
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             but
             God
             in
             that
             Creature
             ,
             or
             God
             working
             in
             and
             by
             it
             .
             Distrust
             him
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             trusted
             :
             Not
             the
             Earth
             to
             bear
             me
             ,
             nor
             the
             Air
             to
             breath
             in
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             mutable
             Friend
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             am
             altogether
             his
             Own
             :
             His
             Own
             by
             right
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             by
             devotion
             and
             consent
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             not
             trust
             him
             with
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             the
             great
             Benefactor
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             giveth
             all
             good
             to
             every
             Creature
             ,
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             nor
             by
             commutation
             ,
             but
             as
             freely
             as
             the
             Sun
             giveth
             forth
             its
             light
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             not
             trust
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             my
             Father
             and
             special
             Benefactor
             ;
             and
             hath
             taken
             me
             into
             his
             Family
             as
             his
             Child
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             not
             trust
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             hath
             given
             me
             his
             Son
             as
             the
             great
             Pledge
             of
             his
             Love
             :
             And
             what
             then
             will
             he
             think
             too
             dear
             for
             me
             ?
             Will
             he
             not
             with
             him
             give
             me
             all
             things
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
           
             7.
             
             His
             Son
             came
             purposely
             to
             reveal
             the
             Fathers
             unspeakable
             Love
             ,
             and
             purpose
             to
             save
             us
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             not
             trust
             him
             that
             hath
             proclaimed
             his
             Love
             and
             Reconciliation
             by
             such
             a
             Messenger
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             hath
             given
             me
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             Character
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             the
             Witness
             ,
             Pledge
             ,
             and
             Earnest
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             Mark
             of
             God
             upon
             me
             ,
             HOLINESS
             TO
             THE
             LORD
             ;
             and
             yet
             shall
             I
             not
             believe
             his
             Love
             and
             Trust
             him
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             hath
             made
             me
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             already
             united
             me
             to
             him
             :
             And
             will
             he
             not
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             Son
             ?
             Will
             he
             lose
             those
             that
             are
             given
             him
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christ
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             his
             Members
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             am
             his
             interest
             and
             
               the
               interest
            
             of
             his
             Son
             :
             Freely
             beloved
             ;
             dearly
             bought
             !
             For
             whom
             so
             much
             is
             suffered
             and
             done
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             us
             his
             peculiar
             Treasure
             .
             And
             may
             I
             not
             trust
             him
             with
             his
             dear
             bought
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             hath
             stated
             me
             in
             a
             relation
             to
             Angels
             ,
             who
             rejoiced
             at
             my
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             which
             shall
             not
             miss
             the
             smallest
             part
             :
             Angels
             shall
             not
             lose
             their
             joy
             ,
             nor
             ministration
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             He
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             me
             ;
             even
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             He
             hath
             given
             me
             many
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             fear
             lest
             he
             will
             break
             his
             Word
             or
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             My
             Saviour
             is
             the
             forerunner
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             and
             there
             appearing
             and
             interceeding
             for
             me
             :
             And
             this
             after
             he
             had
             conquered
             Death
             ,
             and
             risen
             again
             to
             assure
             me
             of
             a
             future
             life
             ,
             and
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             to
             shew
             us
             whither
             we
             must
             ascend
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             these
             comfortable
             words
             ,
             SAY
             TO
             MY
             BRETHREN
             ,
             I
             ASCEND
             TO
             MY
             FATHER
             AND
             YOUR
             FATHER
             ,
             
             TO
             MY
             GOD
             AND
             YOUR
             GOD
             ,
             Joh.
             20.
             17.
             
             And
             shall
             I
             not
             follow
             him
             through
             Death
             ,
             and
             trust
             such
             a
             Guide
             and
             Captain
             of
             my
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             He
             is
             there
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             me
             to
             himself
             ?
             And
             may
             I
             not
             confidently
             expect
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             He
             told
             a
             Malefactor
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             that
             day
             be
             with
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             to
             tell
             believing
             Sinners
             what
             they
             may
             expect
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Church
             by
             the
             Article
             of
             his
             
               Descent
               into
               Hell
            
             ,
             hath
             signified
             their
             common
             belief
             ,
             that
             his
             separated
             Soul
             ,
             had
             its
             subsistence
             and
             operation
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             sleep
             or
             perish
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             the
             Immortality
             of
             separated
             Souls
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             His
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Servants
             have
             on
             earth
             served
             him
             all
             with
             these
             expectations
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Spirits
             of
             the
             perfected
             Just
             are
             now
             in
             possession
             of
             what
             I
             hope
             for
             !
             And
             I
             am
             a
             follower
             of
             them
             who
             by
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             have
             attained
             the
             promised
             Felicity
             !
             And
             may
             I
             not
             trust
             him
             to
             save
             me
             who
             hath
             already
             saved
             Millions
             in
             this
             way
             ?
             When
             I
             could
             trust
             a
             Ferriman
             to
             pass
             me
             over
             a
             River
             ,
             that
             had
             safely
             passed
             over
             Thousands
             before
             me
             :
             Or
             I
             could
             trust
             a
             Physician
             who
             cureth
             all
             that
             he
             undertaketh
             of
             the
             same
             Disease
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             I
             must
             be
             at
             his
             disposal
             whether
             I
             will
             or
             not
             :
             I
             shall
             live
             while
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             die
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             go
             whither
             he
             will
             :
             I
             may
             sin
             and
             vex
             my
             Soul
             with
             fears
             ,
             and
             cares
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             never
             prevail
             against
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             Rest
             for
             Souls
             but
             in
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             :
             That
             
               will
               created
            
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             did
             govern
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             on
             us
             .
             It
             was
             our
             Efficient
             and
             our
             Regent
             Cause
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             our
             
             End.
             Where
             else
             is
             it
             that
             we
             should
             rest
             ?
             In
             the
             will
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             Angels
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             
               own
               wills
            
             ?
             All
             Creatures
             are
             but
             Creatures
             :
             And
             our
             
               own
               Wills
            
             have
             undone
             us
             :
             They
             have
             misgoverned
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             our
             greatest
             Enemies
             ;
             our
             Disease
             ,
             our
             Prison
             ,
             and
             our
             Death
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             brought
             over
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             Till
             then
             they
             are
             like
             a
             Foot
             out
             of
             joint
             ;
             like
             a
             Child
             or
             Subject
             in
             Rebellion
             !
             There
             is
             no
             rectitude
             or
             health
             ,
             no
             order
             ,
             no
             peace
             or
             true
             felicity
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Conformity
             of
             our
             wills
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             And
             shall
             I
             die
             in
             distrustful
             striving
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             keep
             up
             my
             own
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             What
             abundant
             experience
             have
             I
             had
             of
             God's
             fidelity
             and
             love
             ?
             and
             after
             all
             this
             shall
             I
             not
             trust
             him
             ?
             His
             undeserved
             Mercy
             gave
             me
             being
             ,
             it
             chose
             my
             Parents
             ;
             it
             gave
             them
             a
             tender
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             my
             good
             ;
             it
             taught
             them
             to
             instruct
             me
             early
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             Educate
             me
             in
             his
             fear
             :
             It
             chose
             me
             suitable
             Company
             and
             Habitation
             :
             It
             gave
             me
             betimes
             a
             teachable
             ingeny
             :
             It
             chose
             my
             School-masters
             :
             It
             brought
             to
             my
             Hands
             many
             excellent
             and
             suitable
             Books
             :
             It
             gave
             me
             some
             profitable
             publick
             Teachers
             :
             It
             placed
             me
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Lands
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Ages
             which
             that
             Land
             had
             seen
             :
             It
             did
             early
             destroy
             all
             great
             expectations
             and
             desires
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             teaching
             me
             to
             bear
             the
             Yoak
             from
             my
             youth
             ,
             and
             causing
             me
             rather
             to
             groan
             under
             my
             infirmities
             ,
             than
             to
             fight
             with
             strong
             and
             potent
             Lusts
             :
             It
             chastened
             me
             betimes
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             destroy
             me
             .
             Great
             Mercy
             hath
             trained
             me
             up
             all
             my
             daies
             ,
             since
             I
             was
             Nineteen
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             to
             keep
             my
             sluggish
             Soul
             awake
             in
             the
             constant
             expectations
             of
             my
             change
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             my
             Pride
             ,
             and
             overvaluing
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             all
             
             my
             studies
             to
             the
             most
             necessary
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Spur
             to
             excite
             my
             Soul
             to
             seriousness
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             save
             me
             from
             the
             supine
             neglect
             and
             loss
             of
             time
             :
             O
             what
             unspeakable
             Mercy
             hath
             a
             life
             of
             constant
             but
             gentle
             Chastisement
             proved
             to
             me
             ?
             It
             urged
             me
             against
             all
             dull
             delays
             ,
             to
             make
             my
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             ready
             my
             accounts
             as
             one
             that
             must
             quickly
             give
             them
             up
             to
             God.
             The
             Face
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             nearness
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             did
             much
             convince
             me
             ,
             what
             Books
             to
             read
             ,
             what
             studies
             to
             perfer
             and
             prosecute
             ,
             what
             Company
             and
             Conversation
             to
             choose
             !
             It
             drove
             me
             early
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             taught
             me
             to
             preach
             as
             a
             dying
             Man
             to
             dying
             men
             :
             It
             was
             Divine
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             which
             made
             
               Sacred
               Truth
            
             ,
             so
             pleasant
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             my
             life
             hath
             been
             (
             under
             all
             my
             infirmities
             )
             almost
             a
             constant
             recreation
             and
             delight
             ,
             in
             its
             discoveries
             ,
             contemplation
             ,
             and
             practical
             use
             :
             How
             happy
             a
             Teacher
             have
             I
             had
             ?
             What
             excellent
             help
             ,
             and
             sweet
             illumination
             ?
             How
             far
             beyond
             my
             expectation
             hath
             Divine
             Mercy
             encouraged
             me
             in
             his
             Sacred
             work
             ?
             How
             congruously
             did
             he
             choose
             every
             place
             of
             my
             Ministration
             ,
             and
             Habitation
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             without
             my
             own
             forecast
             or
             seeking
             ?
             When
             and
             where
             since
             he
             first
             sent
             me
             forth
             ,
             did
             I
             labour
             in
             vain
             ?
             How
             many
             are
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             are
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             blessed
             the
             Word
             which
             in
             weakness
             I
             did
             by
             his
             Grace
             and
             Providence
             deliver
             ?
             Many
             good
             Christians
             are
             glad
             of
             now
             and
             then
             an
             Hours
             time
             ,
             to
             meditate
             on
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             recreate
             themselves
             in
             his
             holy
             worship
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             allowed
             and
             called
             me
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             constant
             business
             of
             my
             life
             .
             My
             Library
             hath
             afforded
             me
             both
             profitable
             and
             pleasant
             company
             and
             help
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             when
             ever
             I
             would
             use
             them
             .
             I
             have
             dwelt
             among
             the
             shining
             
             Lights
             ,
             which
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Holy
             men
             of
             all
             Ages
             have
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             illuminate
             the
             World.
             How
             many
             comfortable
             Hours
             have
             I
             had
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             living
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             love
             of
             faithful
             Friends
             ?
             How
             many
             joyful
             Daies
             have
             I
             had
             in
             the
             solemn
             Assemblies
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             been
             worshipped
             with
             seriousness
             and
             alacrity
             ,
             by
             concordant
             though
             imperfect
             Saints
             .
             Where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             hath
             manifested
             his
             presence
             ,
             by
             helping
             my self
             and
             my
             Brethren
             in
             speaking
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             in
             ready
             delightful
             hearing
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             us
             in
             loving
             and
             gladly
             receiving
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Covenant
             and
             Laws
             ?
             How
             unworthy
             was
             such
             a
             sinful
             Worm
             as
             I
             (
             who
             never
             had
             any
             Academical
             helps
             ,
             nor
             much
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             any
             Teacher
             )
             that
             Books
             should
             become
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             quite
             beyond
             my
             own
             intentions
             ,
             God
             should
             induce
             or
             constrain
             me
             to
             provide
             any
             such
             like
             helps
             for
             others
             ?
             How
             unworthy
             was
             I
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             multiplied
             snares
             of
             Sects
             and
             Errours
             which
             reigned
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             as
             a
             means
             for
             other
             mens
             preservation
             and
             reduction
             :
             And
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             a
             love
             of
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             :
             How
             unworthy
             was
             I
             that
             God
             should
             make
             known
             to
             me
             so
             much
             of
             his
             reconciling
             truth
             ,
             while
             extreams
             did
             round
             about
             prevail
             ,
             and
             were
             commended
             to
             the
             Churches
             by
             the
             advantages
             of
             Piety
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             of
             worldly
             Prosperity
             and
             Power
             on
             the
             other
             ?
             And
             the
             God
             should
             use
             me
             above
             thirty
             Years
             in
             so
             comfortable
             a
             work
             as
             to
             plead
             and
             write
             for
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             to
             vouchsafe
             me
             so
             much
             success
             therein
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             general
             prevalency
             of
             the
             contentious
             military
             Tribe
             .
             Mercy
             I
             have
             had
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             in
             times
             of
             Violence
             :
             And
             Mercy
             I
             have
             had
             in
             Wars
             ,
             living
             two
             years
             in
             safety
             in
             a
             City
             of
             defence
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             (
             Coventry
             ,
             )
             and
             seeing
             
             no
             enemy
             while
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             in
             Wars
             and
             Flames
             ;
             and
             only
             hearing
             of
             the
             common
             Calamities
             round
             about
             :
             And
             when
             I
             went
             abroad
             and
             saw
             the
             effects
             of
             humane
             folly
             and
             fury
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             ,
             he
             mercifully
             kept
             me
             from
             hurting
             any
             one
             ,
             and
             being
             hurt
             by
             any
             :
             How
             many
             a
             time
             hath
             he
             preserved
             me
             by
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             in
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             ,
             from
             the
             Malice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Wrath
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             from
             accidents
             which
             threatned
             sudden
             Death
             :
             While
             I
             beheld
             the
             ruines
             of
             Towns
             and
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             the
             Fields
             covered
             with
             the
             Carkasses
             of
             the
             slain
             ,
             I
             was
             preserved
             and
             returned
             home
             in
             Peace
             .
             And
             O
             how
             great
             was
             the
             mercy
             which
             he
             shewed
             me
             ,
             in
             a
             teachable
             tractable
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             humble
             ,
             unanimous
             People
             ?
             So
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             so
             exemplary
             in
             quality
             ;
             who
             to
             this
             Day
             keep
             their
             Integrity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             when
             violence
             hath
             separated
             me
             from
             them
             
               Twenty
               two
            
             years
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             like
             Mercy
             of
             acceptance
             and
             success
             beyond
             my
             expectation
             ,
             he
             hath
             shewed
             me
             every
             where
             I
             have
             had
             opportunity
             of
             free
             ministration
             ;
             even
             where
             there
             were
             many
             Adversaries
             I
             have
             had
             an
             open
             Door
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             humane
             Wrath
             and
             Rage
             ,
             he
             hath
             preserved
             my
             Liberty
             beyond
             expectation
             ,
             and
             continued
             my
             acceptance
             and
             success
             .
             When
             I
             might
             not
             speak
             by
             Voice
             to
             any
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             he
             enabled
             me
             to
             speak
             by
             Writings
             to
             many
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             success
             of
             my
             plainest
             &
             popular
             writings
             ,
             which
             cost
             me
             least
             ,
             I
             can
             never
             be
             sufficiently
             thankful
             :
             Some
             of
             which
             he
             sent
             to
             preach
             abroad
             in
             other
             Languages
             in
             forreign
             Lands
             .
             When
             my
             Mouth
             with
             Eighteen
             hundred
             or
             Two
             thousands
             more
             had
             been
             many
             years
             stopped
             ,
             he
             hath
             since
             opened
             them
             in
             some
             degree
             ;
             and
             the
             sufferings
             intended
             us
             by
             men
             have
             been
             partly
             put
             by
             ,
             and
             partly
             much
             alleviated
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             hardness
             of
             our
             Terms
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             hind●ed
             the
             success
             of
             faithful
             Labours
             as
             we
             
             feared
             ,
             and
             as
             others
             hoped
             it
             would
             have
             done
             .
             I
             have
             had
             the
             comfort
             of
             seeing
             some
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             and
             Prosperity
             of
             Truth
             and
             Piety
             kept
             up
             ,
             under
             the
             utmost
             opposition
             of
             diabolical
             and
             humane
             
               Power
               ,
               Policy
            
             ,
             and
             Wrath
             :
             When
             I
             have
             been
             sent
             to
             the
             common
             Jail
             for
             my
             service
             and
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             there
             kept
             me
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             soon
             delivered
             me
             .
             He
             hath
             made
             the
             Mouths
             of
             my
             greatest
             Enemies
             who
             have
             studied
             my
             defamation
             and
             my
             ruine
             ,
             to
             become
             my
             Witnesses
             and
             Compurgators
             ,
             and
             to
             cross
             their
             own
             designs
             :
             How
             wonderful
             is
             it
             that
             I
             should
             so
             long
             dwell
             in
             so
             much
             peace
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             that
             seemed
             to
             want
             neither
             Power
             nor
             Skill
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             Will
             ,
             to
             tread
             me
             down
             into
             contempt
             and
             misery
             ?
             And
             O
             how
             many
             a
             danger
             ,
             fear
             and
             pain
             hath
             he
             delivered
             this
             frail
             and
             languishing
             Body
             from
             ?
             How
             oft
             hath
             he
             succoured
             me
             ,
             when
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Art
             have
             failed
             ?
             He
             hath
             cured
             my
             consuming
             Coughs
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             time
             stayed
             my
             flowing
             Blood
             ;
             he
             hath
             eased
             my
             pained
             Limbs
             ,
             and
             support'd
             a
             weary
             macerat'd
             Skeleton
             :
             He
             hath
             fetcht
             me
             up
             from
             the
             Jaws
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             reversed
             the
             Sentence
             which
             men
             have
             passed
             on
             me
             :
             How
             many
             Thousand
             weary
             days
             have
             been
             sweetned
             with
             his
             pleasant
             work
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             Thousand
             painful
             weary
             Nights
             have
             had
             a
             comfortable
             Morning
             ?
             How
             many
             Thousand
             strong
             and
             healthful
             Persons
             have
             been
             taken
             away
             by
             Death
             ,
             whilst
             I
             have
             been
             upheld
             under
             all
             this
             weakness
             ?
             Many
             a
             time
             have
             I
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             my
             trouble
             and
             he
             hath
             delivered
             me
             out
             of
             my
             distress
             ?
             I
             have
             had
             Forty
             years
             added
             to
             my
             Daies
             ,
             since
             I
             would
             have
             been
             full
             glad
             of
             Hezekiah's
             promise
             of
             Fifteen
             ?
             Since
             the
             day
             that
             I
             first
             preached
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             expected
             not
             of
             long
             time
             to
             live
             above
             a
             Year
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             lived
             since
             then
             Forty
             years
             ;
             when
             my
             own
             
             Prayers
             were
             cold
             and
             unbelieving
             how
             many
             Hundreds
             have
             prayed
             for
             me
             :
             And
             what
             strange
             deliverances
             ,
             encouraging
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             have
             I
             oft
             had
             ,
             upon
             their
             importunate
             requests
             ?
             My
             Friends
             have
             been
             faithful
             ,
             and
             the
             few
             that
             proved
             unfaithful
             have
             profitably
             taught
             me
             ,
             to
             place
             no
             confidence
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             and
             not
             to
             be
             inordinately
             affected
             to
             any
             thing
             on
             Earth
             ;
             for
             I
             was
             forsaken
             by
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             those
             few
             that
             I
             excessively
             valued
             and
             overloved
             :
             My
             Relations
             have
             been
             comfortable
             to
             me
             ,
             contrary
             to
             my
             deserts
             ,
             and
             much
             beyond
             my
             expectations
             :
             My
             Servants
             have
             been
             faithful
             :
             My
             Neighbours
             have
             been
             kind
             :
             My
             Enemies
             have
             been
             impotent
             ,
             harmless
             or
             profitable
             :
             My
             Superiours
             have
             honoured
             me
             by
             their
             respectful
             words
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             have
             afflicted
             me
             ,
             as
             supposing
             me
             a
             remora
             to
             their
             designs
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             protected
             me
             !
             To
             my
             inferiours
             God
             hath
             made
             me
             in
             my
             low
             capacity
             somwhat
             helpful
             ?
             I
             have
             been
             protected
             in
             ordinary
             health
             and
             safety
             ,
             when
             the
             raging
             Pestilence
             came
             near
             my
             Habitation
             ,
             and
             consumed
             an
             Hundred
             thousand
             Citizens
             !
             My
             dwelling
             hath
             been
             safe
             when
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Land
             in
             flames
             ,
             and
             after
             beheld
             the
             dismal
             ruines
             !
             When
             violence
             separated
             me
             from
             my
             too
             much
             beloved
             Library
             ,
             and
             drove
             me
             into
             a
             poor
             and
             smoaky
             House
             ,
             I
             never
             had
             more
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             did
             more
             difficult
             work
             than
             there
             !
             What
             pleasant
             retirements
             and
             quietness
             in
             the
             Countrey
             have
             been
             the
             fruits
             of
             persecuting
             Wrath
             ?
             And
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             more
             publick
             liberty
             ,
             how
             he
             saved
             me
             and
             all
             my
             Hearers
             ,
             even
             by
             a
             wonder
             from
             being
             buried
             in
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Fabrick
             where
             we
             were
             ;
             and
             others
             from
             the
             Calamitous
             ,
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             Lamentations
             ,
             which
             would
             else
             have
             followed
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Mercy
             to
             be
             extenuated
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Tongues
             and
             
             Pens
             of
             all
             Sects
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             pro●d
             self-exalters
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             worthy
             Pious
             differing
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             been
             long
             and
             vehemently
             bent
             against
             me
             ,
             when
             my
             infamy
             hath
             been
             endeavoured
             by
             abundance
             of
             Volumes
             by
             the
             backbiting
             of
             angry
             dividers
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             calumniating
             accusations
             of
             some
             that
             were
             too
             high
             to
             be
             gain-said
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             endure
             me
             to
             answer
             them
             and
             vindicate
             my
             innocency
             ;
             yet
             ,
             all
             these
             together
             were
             never
             able
             to
             fasten
             their
             accusations
             ,
             and
             procure
             any
             common
             belief
             ,
             nor
             to
             bring
             me
             under
             the
             designed
             contempt
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             break
             my
             comforts
             ,
             encouragements
             or
             labours
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             more
             than
             these
             ,
             are
             my
             Experiences
             of
             that
             wondrous
             MERCY
             which
             hath
             measured
             my
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             filled
             up
             my
             daies
             .
             Never
             did
             God
             break
             his
             Promise
             with
             me
             !
             Never
             did
             he
             fail
             me
             nor
             forsake
             me
             :
             Had
             I
             not
             provoked
             him
             by
             rash
             and
             wilful
             sinning
             ,
             how
             little
             Interruption
             of
             my
             peace
             and
             comforts
             ,
             had
             I
             ever
             been
             likely
             to
             have
             had
             .
             And
             shall
             I
             now
             distrust
             him
             at
             the
             last
             ?
             Shall
             I
             not
             Trust
             ,
             and
             quietly
             Trust
             ,
             that
             Infinite
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             so
             long
             trusted
             ,
             and
             found
             so
             good
             ?
          
           
             Nature
             teacheth
             Man
             to
             love
             best
             those
             Animals
             that
             are
             tame
             and
             tractable
             ,
             that
             trust
             us
             and
             love
             us
             ,
             that
             will
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             and
             love
             our
             Company
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             familiar
             with
             us
             and
             follow
             us
             ;
             be
             it
             Horse
             or
             Dog
             ,
             Beasts
             or
             Birds
             :
             But
             those
             that
             are
             wild
             and
             live
             in
             Woods
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             the
             Face
             of
             Man
             ,
             are
             taken
             to
             be
             the
             Game
             and
             Preys
             of
             any
             one
             that
             can
             catch
             and
             kill
             them
             .
             And
             shall
             my
             foolish
             Soul
             thus
             wildly
             fly
             from
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             ?
             Shall
             his
             Children
             be
             like
             the
             fearful
             Hare
             ?
             Or
             like
             a
             guilty
             Cain
             ?
             Or
             like
             an
             unbelieving
             Sadduce
             ,
             that
             either
             believeth
             not
             ,
             or
             hopeth
             not
             for
             ,
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             Everlasting
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             incline
             
             us
             to
             love
             our
             Fathers
             presence
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             loth
             to
             be
             long
             from
             home
             ?
             To
             distrust
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             even
             thy self
             ,
             is
             not
             unreasonable
             ;
             but
             to
             distrust
             God
             hath
             no
             just
             excuse
             .
             Fly
             from
             Sin
             ,
             from
             Satan
             ,
             from
             Temptations
             ,
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             sinful
             Flesh
             and
             Idol-self
             :
             But
             fly
             not
             from
             him
             that
             is
             Goodness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Joy
             itself
             :
             Fear
             thine
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             Trust
             thy
             Father
             :
             If
             thy
             Heart
             be
             reconciled
             to
             Him
             and
             his
             Service
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             is
             certainly
             reconciled
             to
             thee
             through
             Christ
             ▪
             And
             if
             he
             be
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             justifie
             and
             love
             thee
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             against
             thee
             ,
             or
             condemn
             thee
             ,
             or
             separate
             thee
             from
             his
             Love
             ?
             If
             thy
             unreconciled
             will
             ,
             do
             make
             thee
             doubt
             of
             his
             reconciliation
             ,
             it
             's
             time
             to
             abhor
             and
             lay
             by
             thy
             Enmity
             :
             Consent
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             consenteth
             :
             Be
             willing
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             in
             Holiness
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             united
             in
             joyful
             Glory
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             accept
             thee
             ,
             and
             receive
             thee
             to
             that
             Glory
             .
             O
             dark
             and
             sinful
             Soul
             !
             how
             little
             dost
             thou
             know
             thy
             Friend
             ,
             thy
             Self
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             more
             easily
             and
             quietly
             trust
             thy
             Life
             ,
             thy
             Soul
             and
             Hopes
             to
             the
             will
             of
             thy
             Friend
             or
             of
             thy self
             (
             if
             thou
             hadst
             power
             )
             than
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ?
             Every
             Dog
             would
             be
             at
             home
             and
             with
             his
             Master
             ;
             much
             more
             every
             ingenuous
             Child
             with
             his
             Father
             :
             And
             tho
             Enemies
             distrust
             us
             ,
             Wife
             and
             Children
             will
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             while
             they
             b●lieve
             us
             just
             .
             And
             hath
             God
             ever
             shewed
             himself
             either
             unfaithful
             or
             unmerciful
             to
             me
             ?
          
           
             
               To
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 a
                 faithful
                 Creator
                 I
                 commit
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 faithful
                 God
                 who
                 keepest
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Mercy
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 thy
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               7.
               9.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 faithful
                 who
                 hast
                 called
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 thy
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               9.
               
               Thy
               faithfulness
               hath
               saved
               me
               in
               and
               from
               temptation
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               13.
               
               It
               hath
               stablished
               me
               and
               
               kept
               me
               from
               prevailing
               evil
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               3.
               3.
               
               And
               if
               will
               keep
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               Soul
               and
               Body
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               It
               is
               in
               faithfulness
               that
               thou
               hast
               afflicted
               me
               ,
               Ps
               .
               119.
               75.
               and
               shall
               not
               I
               trust
               thee
               then
               to
               save
               me
               ?
               It
               is
               thy
               
                 faithful
                 Word
              
               ,
               that
               all
               thine
               Elect
               shall
               obtain
               the
               Salvation
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               with
               eternal
               Glory
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               be
               dead
               with
               him
               ,
               shall
               live
               with
               him
               and
               if
               we
               suffer
               we
               shall
               also
               reign
               with
               him
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               thee
               ,
               O
               my
               Saviour
               I
               commit
               my
               Soul
               ;
               it
               is
               thine
               own
               by
               Redemption
               ;
               it
               is
               thine
               own
               by
               Covenant
               ?
               It
               is
               marked
               and
               Sealed
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               as
               thine
               own
               :
               and
               thou
               hast
               promised
               not
               to
               lose
               it
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               39.
               
               Thou
               wast
               made
               like
               us
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               a
               merciful
               and
               faithful
               High
               Priest
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               our
               Sins
               :
               By
               thy
               Blood
               we
               have
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Holiest
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               new
               and
               living
               consecrated
               way
               !
               Cause
               me
               to
               draw
               near
               with
               a
               sincere
               Heart
               ,
               in
               full
               assurance
               of
               Faith
               ,
               by
               thee
               that
               art
               the
               High
               Priest
               over
               the
               House
               of
               God
               :
               For
               he
               is
               faithful
               that
               has
               promised
               life
               through
               thee
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Thy
               Name
               is
               Faithful
               and
               True
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               11.
               and
               Faithful
               and
               True
               are
               all
               thy
               Promises
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               6.
               
               &
               21.
               5.
               
               Thou
               hast
               promised
               Rest
               to
               weary
               Souls
               that
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               28.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
               1.
               7.
               
               I
               am
               weary
               of
               suffering
               and
               weary
               of
               sin
               ;
               weary
               of
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               weary
               of
               my
               darkness
               ,
               and
               dulness
               ,
               and
               distance
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               wicked
               blind
               ,
               unrighteous
               ,
               and
               confounded
               World
               !
               And
               whither
               should
               I
               look
               for
               Rest
               but
               home
               to
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               and
               to
               Thee
               ?
               I
               am
               but
               a
               bruised
               Reed
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               break
               me
               :
               I
               am
               but
               a
               smoaking
               Flax
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               quench
               what
               thy
               Grace
               hath
               kindled
               ;
               but
               thou
               in
               whose
               Name
               the
               Nations
               trust
               ,
               wilt
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               unto
               
               Victory
               ,
               Matth.
               12.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               The
               Lord
               redeemeth
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               shall
               be
               desolate
               ,
               Psa
               .
               34.
               22.
               
               Therefore
               will
               I
               wait
               on
               thy
               Name
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               will
               trust
               in
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
               Psal
               .
               52.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               Good
               ;
               a
               strong-hold
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               he
               knoweth
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               Nah.
               1.
               7.
               sinful
               fear
               is
               a
               snare
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               set
               on
               high
               ,
               Prov.
               29.
               25.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               Man
               that
               maketh
               the
               Lord
               his
               trust
               ,
               and
               respecteth
               not
               the
               Proud
               and
               such
               as
               turn
               aside
               to
               lies
               ,
               Psal
               .
               40.
               4.
               
               Thou
               art
               my
               hope
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               trust
               from
               my
               youth●
               :
               By
               thee
               have
               I
               been
               holden
               up
               from
               the
               Womb
               ,
               my
               praise
               shall
               be
               continually
               of
               thee
               :
               Cast
               me
               not
               off
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Age
               ;
               forsake
               me
               not
               when
               my
               strength
               faileth
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               hast
               taught
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               have
               I
               declared
               thy
               wondrous
               works
               :
               Now
               also
               when
               I
               am
               old
               and
               gray
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               forsake
               me
               not
               ,
               Psal
               .
               17.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               9
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Leave
               not
               my
               Soul
               destitute
               ;
               for
               mine
               Eyes
               are
               toward
               thee
               ,
               &
               my
               trust
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               Psa
               .
               14.
               8.
               
               I
               had
               fainted
               unless
               I
               had
               believed
               to
               see
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Living
               :
               Even
               where
               they
               that
               live
               shall
               die
               no
               more
               .
            
             The
             Sun
             may
             cease
             to
             shine
             on
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             to
             bear
             us
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             Love
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             his
             Promises
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             commanded
             me
             so
             safe
             and
             quietting
             a
             duty
             ,
             as
             to
             trust
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             all
             my
             cares
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             on
             one
             that
             hath
             promised
             to
             care
             for
             me
             !
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             blessed
             be
             God
             who
             hath
             made
             it
             my
             Duty
             to
             HOPE
             for
             his
             Salvation
             :
             HOPE
             is
             the
             Ease
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Hearts
             that
             else
             would
             break
             ,
             yea
             ,
             die
             within
             us
             .
             Despair
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             Hell.
             God
             cherisheth
             Hope
             as
             he
             is
             the
             lover
             of
             Souls
             :
             Satan
             our
             Enemy
             cherisheth
             Despair
             ,
             when
             his
             way
             of
             blind
             Presumption
             faileth
             .
             As
             Fear
             is
             a
             
             foretast
             of
             Evil
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             felt
             ;
             so
             Hope
             doth
             anticipate
             and
             foretast
             Salvation
             before
             it
             is
             possessed
             .
             It
             is
             then
             worldly
             Hypocrites
             Hope
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             Hope
             for
             true
             or
             durable
             Happiness
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             perishing
             Flesh
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             deceived
             .
             But
             happy
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             for
             his
             help
             ,
             whose
             Hope
             is
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             which
             keepeth
             Truth
             for
             ever
             ,
             Ps
             .
             146.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Wo
             to
             me
             ,
             were
             my
             Hope
             only
             in
             the
             time
             and
             matters
             of
             this
             fleshly
             life
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             
             But
             the
             Righteous
             hath
             hope
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             Prov.
             14
             32.
             
             And
             Hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             Hope
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             Jer.
             17.
             7.
             
             Lay
             hold
             then
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             upon
             the
             Hope
             which
             is
             set
             before
             thee
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
             It
             is
             thy
             firm
             and
             stedfast
             Anchor
             ,
             v.
             19.
             without
             it
             thou
             wilt
             be
             as
             a
             shipwrackt
             Vessel
             .
             Thy
             foundation
             is
             sure
             ;
             it
             is
             God
             himself
             :
             Our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             are
             both
             in
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             who
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             Reigneth
             in
             Glory
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             1.
             
             Yea
             it
             is
             the
             Christ
             who
             by
             Faith
             doth
             dwell
             within
             us
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
             Col.
             1.
             27.
             
             In
             this
             Hope
             which
             is
             better
             than
             the
             Law
             that
             Moses
             gave
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             19.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             is
             both
             our
             Evidence
             and
             the
             Efficient
             of
             our
             Hope
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             16
             ,
             23.
             
             By
             him
             we
             hope
             for
             that
             which
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wait
             in
             Patience
             for
             it
             .
             v.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             By
             Hope
             we
             are
             saved
             :
             It
             is
             an
             encouraging
             Grace
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             us
             stir
             ,
             when
             as
             despair
             doth
             kill
             endeavours
             :
             It
             cureth
             sloth
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             diligent
             and
             constant
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             doth
             help
             us
             to
             
               full
               assurance
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             It
             is
             a
             desiring
             Grace
             ,
             and
             would
             fain
             obtain
             the
             Glory
             hoped
             for
             .
             It
             is
             a
             quieting
             and
             comforting
             Grace
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
             The
             God
             of
             Hope
             doth
             fill
             us
             
             with
             Joy
             and
             Peace
             in
             believing
             that
             we
             may
             abound
             in
             hope
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
             Shake
             off
             despondency
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Believe
               in
               Hope
            
             ,
             though
             dying
             Flesh
             would
             tell
             thee
             that
             
               it
               is
               against
               Hope
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             18.
             
             God
             that
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             hath
             confirmed
             his
             Covenant
             by
             his
             immutable
             Oath
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             who
             are
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             the
             Hope
             which
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
             What
             blessed
             preparations
             are
             made
             for
             our
             Hope
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             now
             let
             the
             Tempter
             shake
             it
             or
             discourage
             it
             ?
             The
             abundant
             Mercy
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             begotten
             us
             again
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             an
             Inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
             Grace
             teacheth
             us
             to
             deny
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             looking
             for
             that
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             appearing
             of
             the
             Great
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             We
             are
             renewed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             justified
             by
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             made
             Heirs
             according
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             We
             are
             illuminated
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             hope
             of
             Christ's
             calling
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Inheritance
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             Hope
             that
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             into
             clearer
             Light
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             5.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             It
             is
             for
             this
             hope
             that
             we
             keep
             a
             Conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             served
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Act.
             24.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             26.
             7.
             wherefore
             gird
             up
             the
             loins
             of
             thy
             Mind
             :
             put
             on
             this
             Helmet
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             8.
             and
             let
             not
             Death
             seem
             to
             thee
             as
             it
             doth
             to
             them
             that
             have
             no
             hope
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.
             13.
             
             The
             love
             of
             our
             Father
             and
             our
             Saviour
             have
             given
             us
             
             everlasting
             Consolation
             ,
             and
             good
             hope
             through
             Grace●
             to
             comfort
             our
             Hearts
             and
             stablish
             them
             in
             every
             good
             word
             and
             work
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Keep
             therefore
             the
             rejoicing
             of
             Hope
             firm
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             6.
             continue
             grounded
             and
             settled
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             moved
             away
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             23.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             
             And
             now
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wait
             I
             for
             ?
             my
             hope
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.
             7.
             
             Uphold
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             live
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             my
             Hope
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             116.
             
             Though
             mine
             Iniquities
             testifie
             against
             me
             ,
             yet
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             hope
             of
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             thereof
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             be
             not
             as
             a
             stranger
             to
             my
             Soul
             (
             Jer.
             14.
             7
             ,
             8.
             )
             Thy
             Name
             is
             called
             upon
             by
             me
             ,
             O
             forsake
             me
             not
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             Why
             have
             our
             Eyes
             beheld
             thy
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             why
             have
             we
             had
             thy
             Covenant
             and
             thy
             Mercies
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             set
             our
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Remember
             the
             Word
             to
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             upon
             which
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             hope
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.
             49.
             
             If
             thou
             Lord
             shouldst
             mark
             Iniquity
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             should
             stand
             ?
             But
             there
             is
             forgiveness
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             feared
             :
             I
             wait
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             my
             Soul
             doth
             wait
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Word
             do
             I
             hope
             :
             I
             will
             hope
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             with
             him
             there
             is
             Mercy
             and
             plenteous
             Redemption
             ,
             Psal
             .
             130.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             For
             he
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             hope
             in
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             Psal
             .
             147.
             11.
             
             Though
             Flesh
             and
             Heart
             fail
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Rock
             of
             my
             Heart
             ;
             he
             is
             my
             Portion
             ,
             saith
             my
             Soul
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             :
             The
             Lord
             is
             good
             to
             them
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             ;
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             seeketh
             him
             :
             It
             is
             good
             that
             I
             should
             both
             hope
             ,
             and
             quietly
             wait
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             It
             is
             good
             for
             me
             that
             I
             have
             born
             the
             Yoak
             in
             my
             Youth
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             keep
             silence
             and
             put
             my
             Mouth
             in
             the
             Dust
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             there
             may
             be
             
             hope
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             26.
             
             Lam.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             God
             need
             not
             flatter
             such
             Worms
             as
             we
             ,
             nor
             promise
             us
             that
             which
             he
             never
             meaneth
             to
             perform
             :
             He
             hath
             laid
             the
             rudiments
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             in
             a
             nature
             capable
             of
             desiring
             ,
             seeking
             ,
             and
             thinking
             of
             another
             life
             :
             He
             hath
             called
             me
             by
             Grace
             ,
             to
             actual
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             :
             And
             some
             foretasts
             he
             hath
             vouchsafed
             :
             I
             look
             for
             no
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             Perfection
             of
             
               Divine
               Life
               ,
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             Love
             in
             endless
             Glory
             with
             Christ
             and
             his
             holy
             Ones
             :
             And
             this
             he
             hath
             begun
             in
             me
             already
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             not
             boldly
             hope
             when
             I
             have
             the
             capacity
             ,
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             earnest
             and
             foretast
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             God
             himself
             that
             hath
             caused
             me
             to
             hope
             ;
             was
             not
             
               Nature
               ,
               Promise
            
             ,
             and
             Grace
             from
             him
             ?
             And
             can
             a
             Soul
             miscarry
             and
             be
             deceived
             ,
             that
             departeth
             hence
             in
             a
             hope
             of
             God's
             own
             causing
             and
             encouraging
             ?
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             lived
             in
             hope
             ?
             I
             have
             prayed
             in
             hope
             :
             I
             have
             laboured
             ,
             suffered
             and
             waited
             in
             hope
             :
             And
             by
             thy
             Grace
             I
             will
             die
             in
             hope
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             and
             Will
             ?
             And
             wilt
             thou
             cast
             away
             a
             Soul
             that
             hopeth
             in
             thee
             ,
             by
             thine
             own
             Command
             and
             
               Operation
               ▪
            
             Had
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             ,
             or
             continuance
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             the
             favour
             of
             Man
             ,
             been
             my
             reward
             &
             hope
             ,
             my
             hope
             &
             I
             had
             died
             together
             :
             Were
             this
             our
             best
             ,
             how
             vain
             were
             Man
             ?
             But
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             and
             my
             Redeemer
             is
             glorified
             and
             interceedeth
             for
             me
             !
             And
             the
             same
             Spirit
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             my
             Heart
             ;
             (
             As
             the
             same
             Sun
             is
             in
             the
             Firmament
             which
             is
             in
             my
             House
             :
             )
             And
             the
             Promise
             is
             sure
             to
             all
             Christ's
             Seed
             :
             And
             Millions
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             once
             did
             live
             and
             die
             in
             hope
             ;
             they
             were
             Sinners
             once
             as
             now
             I
             am
             :
             They
             had
             no
             other
             Saviour
             ,
             no
             other
             Sanctifier
             ,
             no
             other
             Promise
             than
             I
             now
             have
             ,
             confessing
             that
             they
             were
             Strangers
             here
             ,
             they
             looked
             for
             a
             better
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             City
             that
             had
             Foundations
             ,
             
             even
             a
             heavenly
             where
             now
             they
             are
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             not
             follow
             them
             in
             hope
             that
             have
             sped
             so
             well
             ?
             Hope
             then
             O
             my
             Soul
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             
             From
             henceforth
             and
             for
             ever
             hope
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             131.
             13.
             
             I
             will
             hope
             continually
             ,
             and
             will
             yet
             praise
             thee
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             my
             Mouth
             shall
             shew
             forth
             thy
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             Psal
             .
             71.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             at
             my
             right
             Hand
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             :
             My
             Heart
             therefore
             is
             glad
             ,
             and
             my
             glory
             rejoiceth
             ;
             my
             Flesh
             also
             shall
             dwell
             confidently
             and
             rest
             in
             hope
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             me
             the
             path
             of
             Life
             ;
             in
             his
             presence
             is
             fulness
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             right
             Hand
             are
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             III.
             What
             then
             remaineth
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             TRUST
             and
             HOPE
             thou
             LOVE
             thy
             God
             ,
             thy
             Saviour
             ,
             thy
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             Glorious
             Society
             ,
             thy
             own
             Perfection
             in
             Glorious
             ,
             Endless
             ,
             Heavenly
             Life
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Joyful
             Praises
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             better
             then
             this
             burden
             of
             painful
             and
             corruptible
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             this
             howling
             Wilderness
             ,
             the
             Habitation
             of
             Serpents
             and
             untamed
             Bruits
             ,
             where
             unbelief
             and
             murmuring
             ,
             Lust
             and
             Folly
             ,
             Injustice
             and
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             Tyranny
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Contention
             ,
             have
             long
             provoked
             God
             ,
             and
             wearied
             thee
             ?
             Where
             the
             Vintage
             and
             Harvest
             is
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             ,
             Sin
             and
             Sorrows
             ,
             Cares
             and
             Crosses
             ,
             manured
             by
             manifold
             Temptations
             !
             How
             odious
             is
             that
             darkness
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             unholiness
             and
             disaffection
             ,
             that
             deadness
             and
             stupidity
             ,
             which
             maketh
             such
             a
             work
             as
             this
             ,
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             a
             work
             ,
             to
             seem
             unsuitable
             or
             hard
             !
             Is
             it
             unsuitable
             or
             hard
             to
             the
             Eye
             to
             see
             the
             Sun
             and
             Light
             ?
             Or
             by
             it
             to
             see
             the
             beautified
             World
             ?
             Or
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             love
             his
             Life
             or
             Health
             ;
             his
             Father
             or
             his
             Friend
             ?
             What
             should
             be
             easier
             to
             a
             Nature
             that
             hath
             rational
             
             LOVE
             ,
             than
             to
             Love
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             Essential
             LOVE
             itself
             :
             He
             that
             loveth
             all
             ,
             and
             giveth
             to
             all
             the
             Loving
             faculty
             ,
             should
             be
             loved
             by
             all
             :
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             specially
             loved
             me
             should
             be
             specially
             loved
             by
             me
             ?
          
           
             Love
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             all
             thy
             Preparations
             :
             It
             desireth
             to
             
               Please
               God
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             in
             the
             most
             
               pleasing
               state
            
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             all
             that
             is
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             on
             Earth
             :
             It
             desireth
             all
             suitable
             nearness
             ,
             acquaintance
             ,
             union
             and
             communion
             :
             It
             is
             weary
             of
             distance
             ,
             estrangedness
             ,
             and
             alien
             society
             ,
             and
             affairs
             :
             It
             taketh
             advantage
             of
             every
             notice
             ,
             intimation
             ,
             or
             mention
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             renew
             and
             exercise
             these
             desires
             :
             Every
             Message
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             from
             him
             is
             fewel
             for
             Love
             ,
             and
             while
             we
             are
             short
             of
             Perfection
             stir
             up
             our
             desires
             after
             more
             !
             When
             Love
             tasteth
             of
             the
             Grapes
             it
             would
             have
             the
             Vine
             :
             When
             it
             tasteth
             of
             the
             Fruits
             it
             would
             dwell
             where
             they
             grow
             ,
             and
             possess
             the
             Land
             !
             Its
             thoughts
             of
             Proximity
             and
             fruition
             are
             sweet
             .
             No
             other
             Person
             or
             Thing
             can
             satisfie
             it
             .
             The
             Soul
             is
             where
             it
             loveth
             :
             If
             our
             Friend
             dwell
             in
             our
             Hearts
             by
             Love
             ;
             and
             if
             fleshly
             Pleasure
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             do
             dwell
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Voluptuous
             ,
             the
             Covetous
             ,
             and
             the
             Proud
             ,
             surely
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             do
             dwell
             in
             the
             Heart
             which
             loveth
             them
             with
             a
             fervent
             Love
             !
             And
             if
             Heaven
             dwell
             in
             my
             Heart
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             desire
             to
             dwell
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             Light
             and
             Light
             ,
             Fire
             and
             Fire
             are
             not
             more
             inclined
             to
             union
             then
             Love
             and
             Love
             ;
             Gracious
             Love
             ,
             and
             Glorious
             Love
             :
             Would
             Divine
             Original
             ,
             Universal
             LOVE
             ,
             communicate
             and
             pour
             out
             itself
             more
             plentifully
             upon
             my
             Heart
             ,
             how
             easy
             would
             it
             be
             to
             leave
             this
             Flesh
             and
             World
             ?
             And
             to
             hear
             the
             Sentence
             of
             my
             departure
             to
             my
             God
             ?
             Death
             and
             the
             Grave
             would
             be
             but
             a
             Triumph
             
             for
             victorious
             Love
             :
             It
             would
             be
             easier
             to
             die
             in
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             ,
             than
             to
             rest
             at
             Night
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             home
             from
             my
             Travel
             to
             my
             beloved
             Friends
             ,
             or
             to
             go
             when
             I
             am
             hungry
             to
             a
             Feast
             :
             A
             Little
             Love
             hath
             made
             me
             study
             willingly
             ,
             and
             preach
             willingly
             ,
             and
             write
             willingly
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             suffer
             somwhat
             willingly
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             more
             make
             me
             go
             more
             willingly
             to
             God
             ?
             Shall
             the
             imagination
             of
             House
             ,
             Gardens
             ,
             Walks
             ,
             Libraries
             ,
             Prospects
             ,
             Meadows
             ,
             Orchards
             ,
             Hills
             ,
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             allure
             the
             desires
             of
             deceived
             Minds
             ?
             And
             shall
             not
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Mansions
             ,
             Society
             and
             Delights
             ,
             much
             more
             allure
             and
             draw
             up
             my
             desires
             ?
             The
             reading
             of
             a
             known
             Fiction
             of
             a
             
               Civitas
               Solis
            
             ,
             an
             Utopia
             ,
             an
             Atlantis
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             pleased
             many
             :
             But
             if
             I
             did
             believingly
             hear
             of
             such
             a
             Countrey
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             men
             did
             never
             die
             ,
             nor
             were
             sick
             ,
             or
             weak
             or
             sad
             ,
             where
             the
             Prince
             were
             perfectly
             just
             and
             pious
             ,
             wise
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             devoted
             to
             God
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             ;
             and
             the
             Teachers
             were
             all
             wise
             judicious
             men
             ,
             of
             Universal
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             perfectly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Matter
             and
             Method
             of
             Natural
             and
             Theological
             Truths
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             one
             Mind
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Tongue
             and
             Practice
             ;
             loving
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             leading
             the
             Flocks
             heavenward
             through
             all
             temptations
             ,
             with
             triumphant
             hopes
             and
             joy
             ;
             where
             all
             the
             People
             perfectly
             obeyed
             God
             ,
             their
             Commanders
             and
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             perfect
             Love
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             were
             daily
             employed
             in
             the
             joyful
             praises
             of
             God
             and
             hopes
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             all
             possible
             good
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             contending
             with
             none
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             uncharitableness
             or
             pride
             ,
             nor
             ever
             reproaching
             injuring
             or
             hurting
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             I
             knew
             or
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             Countrey
             ,
             should
             I
             not
             
             love
             it
             before
             I
             ever
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             be
             there
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             do
             I
             not
             over-love
             this
             distracted
             World
             ,
             where
             Tyranny
             sheddeth
             streams
             of
             Blood
             ,
             and
             layeth
             desolate
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             ,
             and
             exposeth
             the
             miserable
             Inhabitants
             to
             lamentable
             Distress
             and
             Famine
             ;
             where
             the
             same
             Tyranny
             sets
             up
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             reproacheth
             and
             oppresseth
             the
             Just
             and
             Innocent
             ,
             keepeth
             out
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             up
             Idolatry
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             Wickedness
             in
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             where
             Satan
             chooseth
             Pastors
             too
             often
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             by
             Ignorance
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Sensuality
             ,
             Worldliness
             ,
             and
             Malignity
             ,
             become
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             ,
             yea
             ,
             devouring
             Wolves
             ,
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             should
             feed
             and
             comfort
             ;
             where
             no
             two
             Persons
             are
             in
             all
             things
             of
             a
             Mind
             ;
             where
             Evil
             is
             commended
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             accused
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             because
             mens
             Minds
             are
             unacquainted
             with
             them
             or
             unsuitable
             to
             them
             :
             And
             those
             that
             are
             the
             greatest
             pretenders
             to
             Truth
             ,
             do
             most
             eagerly
             contend
             against
             it
             and
             oppose
             it
             ;
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             World
             are
             scolding
             or
             scuffling
             in
             the
             Dark
             :
             And
             where
             there
             appeareth
             but
             little
             hopes
             of
             a
             remedy
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             I
             love
             such
             a
             World
             as
             this
             ?
             And
             shall
             I
             not
             think
             more
             delightfully
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             uniting
             Love
             and
             joyful
             praises
             of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Chore
             ?
          
           
             Should
             I
             not
             love
             a
             Lovely
             and
             a
             
               Loving
               World
            
             much
             better
             than
             a
             World
             where
             there
             is
             comparatively
             〈◊〉
             little
             Loveliness
             or
             Love
             ?
             All
             that
             is
             of
             God
             is
             Good
             and
             Lovely
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             here
             that
             his
             Glory
             shineth
             in
             felicitating
             Splendor
             :
             I
             am
             taught
             to
             look
             upward
             when
             I
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             God's
             works
             are
             amiable
             even
             in
             Hell
             ;
             and
             yet
             though
             I
             would
             know
             them
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             be
             there
             :
             
             And
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Man
             ,
             are
             mixed
             here
             with
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ?
             Here
             is
             God's
             Wisdom
             manifest
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             Man's
             obstinate
             folly
             :
             Here
             is
             God's
             Government
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             Mans
             Tyranny
             and
             Unruliness
             :
             Here
             is
             God's
             Love
             and
             Mercies
             ;
             but
             here
             are
             m●ns
             Malice
             ,
             Wrath
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             worse
             to
             one
             another
             than
             Wolves
             or
             Tigers
             ,
             depopulating
             Countries
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             World
             with
             Bloodshed
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Misery
             ,
             and
             Lamentations
             ;
             proud
             Tyrants
             being
             worse
             than
             raging
             Plagues
             ;
             (
             which
             made
             David
             choose
             the
             Pestilence
             before
             his
             Enemies
             pursuit
             :
             )
             Here
             is
             much
             of
             God's
             beauteous
             order
             ,
             and
             harmony
             :
             But
             here
             is
             also
             much
             of
             Man's
             madness
             ,
             deformity
             and
             confusion
             .
             Here
             is
             much
             historical
             Truth
             ,
             and
             some
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Justice
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             with
             how
             much
             odious
             falsehood
             ,
             and
             injustice
             is
             it
             mixed
             ?
             Here
             is
             much
             precious
             Theological
             Verity
             :
             But
             how
             dark
             is
             much
             of
             it
             to
             such
             blind
             and
             negligent
             and
             corrupted
             minds
             ,
             as
             every
             where
             abound
             :
             Here
             are
             wise
             judicious
             Teachers
             and
             Companions
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             few
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             most
             ?
             And
             how
             hardly
             known
             by
             those
             that
             need
             them
             ?
             Here
             are
             Sound
             and
             Orthodox
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             how
             few
             that
             most
             need
             them
             know
             which
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             value
             them
             or
             use
             them
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             Thousands
             of
             seduced
             or
             sensual
             Sinners
             are
             made
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             but
             Deceivers
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             called
             Paul
             ,
             pestilent
             fellows
             ,
             and
             movers
             of
             Sedition
             among
             the
             People
             :
             And
             in
             how
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             are
             they
             as
             the
             Prophets
             that
             Obadiah
             hid
             in
             Caves
             ,
             or
             as
             Micatah
             ,
             or
             Elias
             among
             the
             Lying
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             the
             Baalites
             ?
             Though
             such
             as
             of
             whom
             the
             
               World
               is
            
             not
             worthy
             .
             (
             And
             is
             that
             World
             then
             more
             worthy
             of
             any
             love
             than
             Heaven
             ?
             )
             There
             
             are
             Worthy
             and
             Religious
             Families
             which
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             honoured
             by
             him
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             few
             ?
             And
             usually
             by
             the
             temptations
             of
             Wealth
             and
             Worldly
             Interest
             ,
             how
             full
             even
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             
               Sodom
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Fulness
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               Idleness
               ,
            
             if
             not
             also
             Unmercifulness
             to
             the
             Poor
             :
             And
             how
             are
             they
             tempted
             to
             plead
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             snares
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             rustick
             Ignorance
             which
             contradicteth
             them
             :
             And
             how
             few
             Pious
             Families
             are
             there
             of
             the
             greater
             sort
             that
             do
             not
             quickly
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             Posterity
             by
             false
             Religion
             ,
             Errour
             or
             Sensuality
             ,
             grow
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             their
             Pious
             Progenitors
             ?
             There
             are
             many
             that
             educate
             their
             Children
             wisely
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             accordingly
             comfort
             in
             them
             :
             But
             how
             many
             are
             there
             that
             having
             devoted
             them
             in
             Baptism
             to
             God
             ,
             do
             train
             them
             up
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             they
             renounced
             ,
             and
             never
             understood
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             intended
             ,
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Children
             ,
             what
             they
             did
             profess
             :
             How
             many
             Parents
             think
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             offer
             their
             Children
             to
             God
             in
             Baptism
             without
             a
             sober
             and
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             meaning
             of
             that
             great
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             must
             accept
             and
             certainly
             regenerate
             and
             save
             them
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             too
             many
             Religious
             Parents
             forget
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             are
             Sponsors
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             undertake
             to
             use
             the
             means
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Children
             sit
             for
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             they
             grow
             up
             ,
             and
             think
             God
             should
             absolutely
             sanctifie
             ,
             keep
             and
             save
             them
             at
             Age
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             theirs
             and
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             though
             they
             keep
             them
             not
             from
             great
             and
             unnecessary
             temptations
             ,
             nor
             teach
             them
             plainly
             and
             seriously
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             was
             made
             for
             them
             with
             God
             as
             to
             the
             nature
             ,
             benefits
             or
             conditions
             of
             it
             :
             How
             
             many
             send
             them
             to
             others
             to
             be
             taught
             in
             Grammar
             ,
             Logick
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             Arts
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             before
             their
             own
             Parents
             ever
             taught
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             did
             with
             God
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             what
             they
             received
             ?
             And
             what
             they
             promised
             and
             vowed
             to
             do
             ?
             They
             send
             them
             to
             Trades
             ,
             or
             secular
             Callings
             ,
             or
             to
             travel
             in
             forreign
             Lands
             ,
             among
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Snares
             ,
             among
             tempting
             Company
             ,
             and
             tempting
             Baits
             ,
             before
             ever
             at
             home
             they
             were
             instructed
             ,
             armed
             ,
             and
             settled
             against
             those
             Temptations
             which
             they
             must
             needs
             encounter
             ,
             and
             which
             if
             they
             overcome
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             undone
             :
             How
             ordinarily
             when
             they
             have
             first
             neglected
             this
             great
             duty
             of
             their
             own
             for
             their
             fortification
             ,
             do
             they
             plead
             a
             necessity
             of
             thrusting
             them
             out
             on
             these
             temptations
             ,
             though
             utterly
             unarmed
             from
             some
             Punctilio
             of
             Honour
             or
             Conformity
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             Contempt
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             adorn
             their
             (
             yet
             naked
             )
             Souls
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Plumes
             or
             painted
             Trifles
             ,
             Ceremonies
             or
             Complements
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             serve
             instead
             of
             heavenly
             Wisdom
             ,
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             As
             if
             they
             were
             like
             to
             learn
             that
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             a
             croud
             of
             diverting
             and
             tempting
             Company
             ,
             Baits
             and
             Business
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             learnt
             under
             the
             teaching
             ,
             nurture
             and
             daily
             oversight
             of
             their
             religious
             Parents
             in
             a
             safer
             station
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             for
             some
             little
             reason
             they
             might
             send
             them
             as
             to
             Sea
             without
             Pilot
             or
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             God
             must
             save
             them
             from
             the
             Waves
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             it
             were
             better
             to
             enter
             them
             into
             Satans
             School
             or
             Army
             ,
             and
             venture
             them
             upon
             the
             notorious
             danger
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             than
             miss
             of
             Preferment
             and
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Fashions
             and
             Favour
             of
             the
             Times
             ?
             And
             then
             when
             they
             hear
             that
             they
             have
             forsaken
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             themselves
             to
             Lust
             and
             Sensuality
             ,
             
             and
             perhaps
             as
             Enemies
             to
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             destroy
             what
             their
             Parents
             laboured
             to
             build
             up
             ,
             these
             Parents
             wonder
             at
             God's
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             with
             broken
             Hearts
             lament
             their
             infelicity
             ,
             when
             it
             were
             better
             to
             lament
             their
             own
             misdoing
             ,
             and
             it
             had
             been
             best
             of
             all
             to
             have
             prevented
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Families
             ,
             Churches
             and
             Kingdoms
             run
             on
             to
             blindness
             ,
             ungodliness
             and
             confusion
             :
             Self-undoing
             and
             serving
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             for
             fleshly
             Lust
             ,
             is
             the
             too
             common
             employment
             of
             Mankind
             :
             All
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             sweet
             which
             is
             prescribed
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             true
             Nature
             or
             
               Supernatural
               revelation
            
             :
             But
             folly
             ,
             sin
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             mistaking
             themselves
             to
             be
             Wit
             ,
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             raging
             against
             that
             which
             nominally
             they
             pretend
             to
             and
             profess
             ,
             are
             the
             ordinary
             case
             and
             course
             of
             the
             most
             of
             men
             :
             And
             when
             we
             would
             plead
             them
             out
             of
             their
             deceit
             and
             misery
             ,
             it
             's
             well
             if
             we
             are
             not
             tempted
             to
             imitate
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             partly
             infected
             with
             their
             Disease
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             reproached
             and
             oppressed
             as
             their
             Enemies
             :
             Such
             a
             Bedlam
             is
             most
             of
             the
             World
             become
             ,
             where
             madness
             goeth
             for
             the
             only
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             bravest
             Man
             that
             can
             sin
             and
             be
             damned
             with
             reputation
             and
             renown
             ,
             and
             successfully
             drive
             or
             draw
             the
             greatest
             number
             with
             him
             unto
             Hell
             :
             To
             which
             the
             World
             hath
             no
             small
             likeness
             ,
             forsaking
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             much
             forsaken
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             World
             which
             standeth
             in
             competition
             for
             my
             Love
             ,
             with
             the
             Spiritual
             blessed
             World
             :
             Much
             of
             God's
             Mercies
             and
             Comforts
             I
             have
             here
             had
             :
             But
             their
             sweetness
             was
             their
             taste
             of
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             and
             their
             tendency
             to
             heavenly
             Perfection
             .
             What
             was
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Good
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             God
             did
             for
             my
             Soul
             or
             Body
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             me
             to
             Love
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             long
             for
             more
             ?
             How
             many
             weaning
             
             experiences
             ?
             How
             many
             Thousand
             bitter
             or
             contemning
             Thoughts
             have
             I
             had
             of
             all
             the
             glory
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             ?
             How
             many
             Thousand
             love
             tokens
             from
             God
             have
             called
             me
             to
             believe
             and
             taste
             his
             Goodness
             ?
             Where
             ever
             I
             go
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             soever
             I
             look
             ,
             I
             see
             VANITY
             and
             VEXATION
             written
             upon
             all
             things
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             the
             end
             and
             portion
             of
             a
             fleshly
             Mind
             :
             And
             I
             see
             HOLINESS
             TO
             THE
             LORD
             written
             upon
             every
             thing
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             declareth
             God
             and
             leadeth
             me
             to
             him
             as
             my
             ultimate
             end
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             for
             nothing
             engaged
             me
             in
             a
             War
             against
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             commanded
             me
             to
             take
             and
             use
             it
             as
             mine
             Enemy
             :
             The
             
               emptiness
               ,
               dangerousness
            
             ,
             and
             bitterness
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             
               All-sufficiency
               ,
               Trustiness
            
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             have
             been
             the
             Summ
             of
             all
             the
             experiences
             of
             my
             life
             ?
             And
             shall
             a
             worldly
             backward
             Heart
             overcome
             the
             teachings
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             all
             Experience
             ?
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             !
          
           
             But
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             LOVE
             is
             thy
             great
             and
             special
             gift
             :
             All
             Good
             is
             from
             thee
             :
             But
             LOVE
             is
             the
             God-like
             
               Nature
               ,
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             Image
             :
             It
             is
             given
             us
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             quickning
             ,
             illuminating
             and
             sanctifying
             Operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             What
             can
             the
             Earth
             return
             unto
             the
             Sun
             but
             its
             own
             reflected
             Beams
             ?
             (
             If
             those
             .
             )
             As
             how
             far
             soever
             Man
             is
             a
             Medium
             in
             Generation
             ,
             Nature
             and
             that
             Appetite
             which
             is
             the
             
               moving
               pondus
            
             in
             the
             Child
             is
             thy
             work
             ;
             so
             whatever
             is
             Man's
             part
             in
             the
             Mediate
             work
             of
             Believing
             and
             Repenting
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             done
             without
             thy
             Spirit
             and
             grace
             ,
             )
             certainly
             it
             is
             the
             blessed
             Regenerator
             which
             must
             make
             us
             New
             Creatures
             by
             giving
             us
             this
             
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               holy
               LOVE
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
             the
             holy
             Appetite
             and
             Pondus
             of
             the
             Soul.
             Come
             down
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             into
             this
             Heart
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             come
             up
             to
             thee
             .
             Can
             the
             Plants
             for
             Life
             ,
             or
             the
             Eye
             for
             Light
             ,
             go
             up
             unto
             the
             Sun
             ?
             Dwell
             in
             me
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             dwell
             by
             Love
             in
             Thee
             .
             Reason
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             Thoughts
             are
             various
             ,
             and
             Man
             will
             be
             a
             slippery
             uncertain
             Wight
             ,
             if
             LOVE
             be
             not
             his
             fixing
             Principle
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             incline
             his
             Soul
             to
             Thee
             !
             Surely
             through
             thy
             Grace
             I
             easily
             feel
             ,
             that
             I
             love
             thy
             Word
             ,
             I
             love
             thy
             Image
             ,
             I
             love
             thy
             Work
             ,
             and
             O
             how
             heartily
             do
             I
             Love
             to
             Love
             thee
             !
             And
             long
             to
             Know
             and
             Love
             thee
             more
             !
             And
             if
             
               all
               things
               be
               of
               Thee
            
             ,
             and
             
               through
               Thee
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               Thee
            
             ,
             surely
             
               this
               Love
            
             to
             the
             Beams
             of
             thy
             Glory
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             eminently
             so
             !
             It
             's
             Thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             it
             meaneth
             !
             To
             Thee
             it
             looketh
             :
             It
             's
             Thee
             it
             serveth
             !
             For
             Thee
             it
             mourns
             ,
             and
             seeks
             ,
             and
             groans
             !
             In
             Thee
             it
             Trusteth
             !
             And
             the
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             which
             support
             me
             ,
             are
             in
             Thee
             !
             When
             I
             was
             a
             returning
             Prodigal
             in
             rags
             ,
             thou
             sawest
             me
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             mettest
             me
             with
             thy
             embracing
             ,
             feasting
             Love
             :
             And
             shall
             I
             doubt
             whether
             he
             that
             hath
             better
             cloathed
             me
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             within
             me
             ,
             will
             entertain
             me
             with
             a
             Feast
             of
             greater
             love
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Mansions
             ,
             the
             World
             of
             Love
             ?
          
           
             The
             suitableness
             of
             things
             below
             to
             my
             fleshly
             Nature
             ,
             hath
             detained
             my
             affections
             too
             much
             on
             Earth
             !
             And
             shall
             not
             the
             suitableness
             of
             things
             above
             to
             my
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ,
             much
             more
             draw
             up
             my
             Love
             to
             Heaven
             .
             There
             is
             the
             GOD
             whom
             I
             have
             sought
             and
             served
             :
             He
             is
             also
             here
             ;
             but
             vailed
             ,
             and
             but
             lit●le
             known
             :
             But
             there
             he
             shineth
             to
             heavenly
             Spirits
             in
             heavenly
             Glory
             .
             There
             is
             the
             Saviour
             in
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             :
             He
             hath
             also
             dwelt
             in
             Flesh
             on
             Earth
             :
             B●t
             cloathed
             in
             such
             meanness
             ,
             and
             humbled
             to
             such
             a
             Life
             
             and
             Death
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling
             Block
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             matter
             of
             reproach
             :
             But
             he
             Shineth
             and
             Reigneth
             now
             in
             Glory
             ,
             above
             the
             malice
             and
             contempt
             of
             Sinners
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             there
             Live
             because
             he
             liveth
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Light
             I
             shall
             have
             Light.
             He
             loved
             me
             here
             with
             a
             Redeeming
             ,
             Regenerating
             and
             preserving
             Love
             :
             But
             there
             he
             will
             love
             me
             with
             a
             perfecting
             ,
             glorifying
             joyful
             Love.
             I
             had
             here
             some
             Raies
             of
             heavenly
             Light
             :
             But
             interpositions
             caused
             Eclipses
             and
             Nights
             ,
             yea
             ,
             some
             long
             and
             winter
             Nights
             :
             But
             there
             I
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Night
             ,
             Eclipse
             or
             Darkness
             !
             There
             are
             the
             heavenly
             Hosts
             whose
             holy
             Love
             and
             Joyful
             Praises
             I
             would
             fain
             be
             a
             partaker
             of
             ?
             I
             have
             here
             had
             some
             of
             their
             Loving
             assistance
             ,
             but
             to
             me
             unseen
             ,
             being
             above
             our
             fleshly
             way
             of
             Converse
             .
             But
             there
             I
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Orb
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Triumphant
             Church
             and
             Chore
             !
             There
             are
             perfected
             Souls
             gathered
             home
             to
             Christ
             :
             Not
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             striving
             like
             Esau
             and
             Jacob
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             not
             yet
             as
             John
             when
             he
             leaped
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Mothers
             joy
             ;
             nor
             as
             wrangling
             Children
             that
             are
             hardly
             kept
             in
             the
             same
             House
             in
             Peace
             :
             Not
             like
             the
             Servants
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             like
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             like
             Epiphanius
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             like
             Luther
             and
             Carolostadius
             ,
             like
             Ridley
             and
             Hooper
             ,
             or
             the
             many
             striving
             Parties
             now
             among
             us
             ;
             nor
             like
             the
             Disciples
             striving
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             :
             Not
             like
             Noah's
             Family
             in
             a
             wicked
             World
             ,
             or
             Lot
             in
             a
             wicked
             City
             ,
             or
             Abraham
             in
             an
             Idolatrous
             Land
             ,
             nor
             like
             Elijah
             left
             alone
             ,
             nor
             like
             those
             that
             wandred
             in
             Sheep
             Skins
             and
             Goat
             Skins
             ,
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             tormented
             ,
             hid
             in
             Dens
             and
             Caves
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             not
             like
             Job
             on
             the
             Dunghil
             ,
             or
             
             like
             Lazarus
             at
             the
             rich
             Man's
             Doors
             :
             Not
             like
             the
             African
             Bishops
             whose
             Tongues
             were
             cut
             out
             ;
             nor
             like
             the
             Preachers
             silenced
             by
             Papist
             imposers
             ,
             (
             in
             German
             )
             by
             the
             Int●rim
             or
             elsewhere
             ;
             )
             Nor
             like
             such
             as
             
               Tzegedine
               ,
               Peucer
            
             and
             many
             other
             worthy
             men
             ,
             whose
             maturest
             Age
             was
             spent
             in
             Prisons
             :
             Not
             as
             we
             poor
             bewildred
             Sinners
             ,
             feeling
             evil
             ,
             and
             fearing
             more
             ,
             confounded
             in
             folly
             ,
             and
             mad
             contention
             ,
             some
             hating
             the
             only
             way
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             others
             groping
             for
             it
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             wandring
             and
             lost
             in
             the
             clearest
             Light
             ,
             where
             the
             illuminated
             can
             but
             pitty
             the
             Blind
             ,
             but
             cannot
             make
             them
             willing
             to
             be
             delivered
             :
             What
             is
             Heaven
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             GOD
             ?
             GOD
             who
             is
             LIFE
             ,
             and
             LIGHT
             ,
             and
             LOVE
             ,
             communicating
             himself
             to
             blessed
             Spirits
             ,
             perfecting
             them
             in
             the
             Reception
             ,
             Possession
             and
             Exercise
             of
             LIFE
             and
             LIGHT
             ,
             and
             LOVE
             ,
             FOR
             EVER
             .
             These
             are
             not
             the
             Accidents
             ,
             but
             the
             Essence
             of
             that
             God
             who
             is
             Heaven
             and
             All
             to
             me
             ;
             should
             I
             fear
             that
             Death
             which
             passeth
             me
             to
             
               Infinite
               Essential
               Life
            
             ?
             Should
             I
             fear
             a
             darksom
             passage
             into
             a
             World
             of
             perfect
             LIGHT
             ?
             Should
             I
             fear
             to
             go
             to
             LOVE
             itself
             ?
             Think
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             what
             the
             Suns
             quickening
             Light
             and
             Heat
             is
             to
             this
             lower
             corporeal
             World
             ?
             Much
             more
             is
             GOD
             ,
             even
             Infinite
             ,
             LIFE
             and
             LIGHT
             and
             LOVE
             to
             the
             blessed
             World
             above
             :
             Doth
             it
             not
             draw
             out
             thy
             desires
             to
             think
             of
             going
             into
             a
             World
             of
             LOVE
             ?
             When
             LOVE
             will
             be
             our
             Region
             ,
             our
             Company
             ,
             our
             Life
             :
             More
             to
             us
             than
             the
             Air
             is
             for
             our
             Breath
             !
             than
             the
             Light
             is
             for
             our
             sight
             ;
             than
             our
             Food
             is
             for
             our
             Life
             ,
             than
             our
             Friends
             are
             for
             our
             Solace
             :
             And
             more
             to
             us
             than
             we
             are
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             we
             more
             for
             it
             as
             our
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             than
             for
             our selves
             .
             O
             excellent
             Grace
             of
             Faith
             which
             doth
             foresee
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Word
             of
             Faith
             that
             doth
             foreshew
             ,
             this
             World
             
             of
             LOVE
             !
             Shall
             I
             fear
             to
             enter
             where
             there
             is
             no
             WRATH
             ,
             no
             fear
             ,
             no
             strangeness
             ,
             nor
             suspicion
             ,
             nor
             selfish
             separation
             ,
             but
             LOVE
             will
             make
             every
             holy
             Spirit
             as
             dear
             and
             lovely
             to
             me
             as
             my self
             ,
             and
             me
             to
             them
             as
             lovely
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             us
             all
             more
             amiable
             than
             our selves
             and
             all
             :
             Where
             LOVE
             will
             have
             no
             defects
             or
             distances
             ,
             no
             damps
             or
             discouragements
             ,
             no
             discontinuance
             or
             mixed
             disaffection
             ;
             but
             as
             LIFE
             will
             be
             without
             Death
             ,
             and
             LIGHT
             ,
             without
             Darkness
             ,
             (
             a
             perfect
             everlasting
             Day
             of
             Glory
             ,
             )
             so
             will
             LOVE
             be
             without
             any
             hatred
             ,
             unkindness
             ,
             or
             allay
             .
             As
             many
             Coals
             make
             one
             Fire
             ,
             and
             many
             Candles
             conjoined
             make
             one
             Light
             ,
             so
             will
             many
             
               living
               Spirits
            
             make
             
               one
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             many
             
               illuminated
               Glorious
               Spirits
               ,
               one
               Light
            
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             many
             Spirits
             innaturalized
             into
             LOVE
             ,
             will
             make
             one
             Perfect
             LOVE
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             be
             LOVED
             as
             One
             by
             God
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             One
             ;
             even
             here
             it
             is
             One
             in
             initial
             Union
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Relation
             to
             One
             God
             ,
             and
             Head
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             throughout
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             1.
             to
             17.
             and
             shall
             be
             presented
             as
             beloved
             and
             spotless
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             Marriage
             Day
             of
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             come
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             21.
             
             &
             22.
             
          
           
             Had
             thou
             not
             given
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             the
             LIFE
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             had
             no
             conceptions
             of
             a
             Glorious
             everlasting
             Life
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             give
             me
             not
             the
             Life
             of
             Grace
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             no
             sufficient
             delightful
             inclination
             and
             desire
             after
             it
             .
             Hadst
             thou
             not
             given
             me
             Sight
             and
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             thought
             how
             desirable
             it
             is
             to
             live
             in
             the
             
               Glorious
               Light
            
             and
             Vision
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             give
             me
             not
             the
             Spiritual
             Illumination
             of
             a
             
               seeing
               Faith
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             yet
             long
             for
             the
             Glorious
             Light
             ,
             and
             beatifical
             Vision
             .
             Hadst
             thou
             not
             given
             me
             a
             Will
             and
             Love
             which
             is
             part
             of
             my
             very
             
             Nature
             itself
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             have
             tasted
             how
             desirable
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             a
             World
             of
             Universal
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             endless
             LOVE
             :
             But
             unless
             thou
             also
             shed
             abroad
             thy
             LOVE
             upon
             my
             Heart
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Great
             Medium
             of
             LOVE
             ,
             and
             turn
             my
             very
             Nature
             or
             Inclination
             into
             Divine
             and
             Holy
             LOVE
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             long
             for
             the
             World
             of
             LOVE
             .
             Appetite
             followeth
             Nature
             :
             O
             give
             me
             not
             only
             the
             Image
             and
             the
             Art
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             the
             approaches
             towards
             it
             ,
             nor
             only
             some
             forced
             or
             unconstant
             acts
             ;
             but
             give
             me
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Holy
             Love
             ,
             and
             then
             my
             Soul
             will
             hasten
             towards
             thee
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             How
             long
             !
             O
             come
             ,
             come
             quickly
             ,
             make
             no
             delay
             .
             Surely
             the
             fear
             of
             dying
             intimateth
             some
             contrary
             Love
             that
             inclineth
             the
             Soul
             another
             way
             ;
             and
             some
             shameful
             unbelief
             and
             great
             unapprehensiveness
             of
             the
             Attractive
             Glory
             of
             the
             World
             of
             LOVE
             :
             Otherwise
             no
             frozen
             Person
             so
             longeth
             for
             the
             Fire
             ,
             none
             in
             a
             Dungeon
             so
             desireth
             Light
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             long
             for
             the
             heavenly
             Light
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
             God's
             Infinite
             Essential
             SELF-LOVE
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             is
             Eternally
             delighted
             in
             himself
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             Amiable
             Object
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             itself
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             :
             And
             next
             to
             that
             His
             Love
             to
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             speaketh
             much
             more
             of
             his
             Loveliness
             than
             his
             Love
             to
             me
             .
             But
             yet
             due
             Self-love
             in
             me
             ,
             is
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             his
             natural
             Image
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             by
             sin
             is
             grown
             up
             to
             excess
             ,
             (
             through
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             a
             contracted
             narrow
             Soul
             ,
             from
             the
             Union
             and
             due
             Love
             to
             my
             fellow
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             )
             I
             must
             also
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             ,
             enquire
             after
             God's
             Love
             
               to
               me
            
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             my
             desires
             must
             much
             be
             moved
             :
             For
             I
             am
             not
             so
             capable
             of
             ascending
             above
             Self-interest
             ,
             and
             Self-love
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Glorious
             Union
             I
             shall
             be
             .
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             perceive
             that
             others
             do
             love
             God
             ;
             and
             
             I
             love
             those
             most
             that
             I
             find
             most
             love
             him
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             other
             mens
             love
             to
             God
             that
             will
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             instead
             of
             mine
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             God's
             Love
             to
             others
             (
             which
             yet
             rejoiceth
             me
             )
             that
             will
             satisfie
             me
             without
             his
             love
             to
             me
             .
             But
             when
             all
             these
             are
             still
             before
             me
             ,
             
               God's
               Essential
               Self-love
            
             and
             Delight
             ,
             his
             Love
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             especially
             the
             Glorified
             ,
             and
             his
             Love
             to
             me
             also
             ,
             even
             to
             me
             a
             vile
             unworthy
             Sinner
             ;
             what
             then
             should
             stay
             my
             ascending
             Love
             ,
             or
             discourage
             my
             desires
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ?
          
           
             And
             dost
             thou
             doubt
             ,
             canst
             thou
             doubt
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             whether
             thou
             art
             going
             to
             a
             God
             that
             loveth
             thee
             ?
             If
             the
             Jews
             discerned
             the
             great
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             Lazarus
             by
             his
             Tears
             ,
             canst
             not
             thou
             discern
             his
             Love
             to
             thee
             in
             his
             Blood
             ?
             It
             is
             never
             the
             less
             but
             the
             more
             obliging
             and
             amiable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             shed
             for
             thee
             alone
             ,
             but
             for
             many
             .
             May
             I
             not
             say
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2
             ,
             20.
             
             
               I
               live
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               loved
               Me
               ,
               and
               given
               himself
               for
               me
               !
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             I
             that
             live
             ,
             as
             Christ
             
               Liveth
               in
               me
            
             ?
             And
             will
             he
             forsake
             the
             Habitation
             which
             his
             love
             hath
             chosen
             ?
             And
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             dearly
             bought
             !
             O
             read
             often
             that
             triumphing
             Chapter
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             and
             conclude
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ?
            
             If
             Life
             have
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             Death
             shall
             not
             do
             it
             .
             If
             leaning
             on
             his
             Breast
             at
             Meat
             ,
             was
             a
             token
             of
             Christ's
             special
             love
             to
             John
             ,
             is
             not
             his
             dwelling
             in
             me
             by
             my
             Faith
             ,
             and
             his
             living
             in
             me
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             sure
             token
             of
             his
             love
             to
             me
             :
             And
             if
             a
             dark
             saying
             ,
             [
             
               If
               he
               tarry
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               to
               thee
               ?
            
             ]
             raised
             a
             report
             that
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             should
             not
             die
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             plain
             Promises
             assure
             me
             that
             I
             shall
             live
             with
             him
             that
             loveth
             me
             for
             ever
             ?
             Be
             not
             so
             unthankful
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             as
             to
             question
             doubtingly
             whether
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             thy
             Lord
             
             doth
             love
             thee
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             forget
             the
             sealed
             Testimonies
             of
             it
             ?
             Did
             I
             not
             even
             now
             repeat
             so
             many
             as
             should
             shame
             thy
             doubts
             ?
             A
             multitude
             of
             thy
             Friends
             have
             loved
             thee
             so
             entirely
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             doubt
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             did
             any
             of
             them
             signifie
             their
             love
             with
             the
             convincing
             evidence
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             ?
             Have
             they
             done
             for
             thee
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             :
             Are
             they
             
               Love
               itself
            
             ;
             Is
             their
             love
             so
             full
             ,
             so
             firm
             and
             so
             unchangeable
             as
             his
             ?
             I
             think
             the
             sweetlier
             of
             Heaven
             because
             abundance
             of
             my
             ancient
             Lovely
             and
             Loving
             Holy
             Friends
             are
             there
             ,
             and
             am
             the
             willinger
             by
             Death
             to
             follow
             them
             .
             And
             should
             I
             not
             think
             of
             it
             more
             pleasedly
             because
             my
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             my
             Comforter
             is
             there
             ?
             And
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             the
             Society
             of
             Love.
             Was
             not
             Lazarus
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             God
             himself
             ?
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             Abraham's
             Bosom
             ;
             as
             the
             Promise
             runs
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             sit
             down
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             And
             what
             maketh
             the
             Society
             of
             Saints
             so
             sweet
             as
             holy
             Love
             ?
             It
             is
             comfortable
             to
             read
             that
             ,
             
               To
               love
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               and
               Soul
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
               is
               the
               First
               and
               great
               Commandment
               ;
               and
               the
               Second
               is
               like
               to
               it
               ,
               To
               Love
               our
               Neighbours
               as
               our selves
               .
            
             For
             God's
             Commands
             proceed
             from
             that
             Will
             which
             is
             his
             Nature
             or
             Essence
             ,
             and
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             same
             as
             their
             Objective
             end
             .
             Therefore
             he
             that
             hath
             made
             Love
             the
             Great
             Command
             ,
             doth
             tell
             us
             that
             LOVE
             is
             the
             Great
             conception
             of
             his
             own
             Essence
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             that
             Command
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             commanded
             imperfect
             Love
             ,
             doth
             tend
             to
             perfect
             heavenly
             Love
             ,
             even
             to
             our
             communion
             with
             Essential
             Infinite
             Love.
             It
             were
             strange
             that
             the
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             which
             is
             equal
             to
             the
             Power
             that
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             that
             ordereth
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             scant
             and
             backward
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             suspected
             
             more
             than
             the
             Love
             of
             Friends
             !
             The
             remembrance
             of
             the
             holiness
             ,
             humility
             ,
             love
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             my
             dearest
             Friends
             of
             every
             Rank
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             conversed
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             every
             place
             where
             I
             have
             lived
             ,
             is
             so
             sweet
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             oft
             ready
             to
             recreate
             my self
             with
             the
             naming
             of
             such
             as
             are
             now
             with
             Christ
             :
             But
             in
             Heaven
             they
             will
             love
             me
             better
             than
             they
             did
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             my
             love
             to
             them
             will
             be
             more
             pleasant
             :
             But
             all
             these
             Sparks
             are
             little
             to
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             Every
             place
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             in
             was
             a
             place
             of
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             which
             there
             set
             up
             its
             obliging
             Monuments
             .
             Every
             Year
             and
             Hour
             of
             my
             life
             hath
             been
             a
             time
             of
             Love
             :
             Every
             Friend
             ,
             and
             every
             Neigbour
             ,
             yea
             ,
             every
             Enemy
             have
             been
             the
             Messengers
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Love.
             Every
             state
             and
             change
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             notwithstanding
             my
             sin
             ,
             hath
             opened
             to
             me
             Treasures
             and
             Mysteries
             of
             Love.
             And
             after
             such
             a
             life
             of
             Love
             ,
             shall
             I
             doubt
             whether
             the
             same
             God
             do
             love
             me
             ?
             Is
             he
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Mountains
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Valleys
             ?
             Did
             he
             love
             me
             in
             my
             youth
             and
             health
             ?
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             love
             me
             in
             my
             Age
             ,
             and
             Pain
             ,
             and
             Sickness
             ;
             Did
             he
             love
             all
             the
             Faithful
             better
             in
             their
             life
             than
             at
             their
             Death
             ?
             If
             our
             hope
             be
             not
             chiefly
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             neither
             is
             our
             state
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             principally
             the
             heavenly
             endless
             Grace
             .
             My
             groans
             grieve
             my
             Friends
             ,
             but
             abate
             not
             their
             love
             .
             Did
             he
             love
             me
             for
             my
             strength
             ,
             my
             weakness
             might
             be
             my
             fear
             :
             as
             they
             that
             love
             for
             Beauty
             ,
             loath
             them
             that
             are
             deformed
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             love
             for
             Riches
             ,
             despise
             the
             Poor
             :
             But
             God
             loved
             me
             when
             I
             was
             his
             Enemy
             to
             make
             me
             a
             Friend
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             was
             bad
             to
             make
             me
             better
             :
             What
             ever
             he
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             is
             his
             own
             gift
             .
             Who
             made
             me
             to
             differ
             ?
             And
             what
             have
             I
             that
             I
             have
             not
             received
             ?
             And
             God
             will
             finish
             the
             Work
             ,
             the
             Building
             ,
             the
             Warfare
             
             that
             is
             his
             own
             .
             O
             the
             multitude
             of
             Mercies
             to
             my
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             in
             Peace
             and
             War
             ,
             in
             Youth
             and
             Age
             ,
             to
             my self
             and
             friends
             ,
             the
             many
             great
             and
             gracious
             deliverances
             which
             have
             testified
             to
             me
             the
             Love
             of
             God!
             Have
             I
             lived
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             die
             in
             the
             doubts
             of
             it
             ?
             Had
             it
             been
             Love
             only
             to
             my
             Body
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             died
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             accompanied
             my
             departing
             Soul
             :
             I
             am
             not
             much
             in
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             Love
             to
             him
             :
             Though
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             him
             save
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             seen
             I
             love
             him
             :
             I
             love
             my
             Brethren
             whom
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             those
             most
             that
             are
             most
             in
             Love
             with
             him
             :
             I
             love
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Works
             ,
             and
             Ways
             ,
             and
             fain
             I
             would
             be
             nearer
             him
             ,
             and
             love
             him
             more
             ;
             and
             I
             loath
             my self
             for
             loving
             him
             no
             better
             .
             And
             shall
             Peter
             say
             more
             confidently
             ,
             [
             Thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             ]
             than
             [
             
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               lovest
               me
               ?
            
             ]
             Yes
             ,
             he
             may
             ;
             because
             though
             God's
             Love
             is
             greater
             and
             stedfaster
             than
             ours
             ,
             yet
             our
             knowledge
             of
             his
             great
             love
             ,
             is
             less
             than
             his
             knowledge
             of
             our
             
               little
               love
            
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             are
             defective
             in
             our
             own
             Love
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             in
             our
             certainty
             of
             its
             sincerity
             .
             And
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             special
             love
             to
             us
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             utterly
             a
             stranger
             to
             my self
             :
             I
             know
             for
             what
             I
             have
             lived
             and
             laboured
             in
             the
             World
             !
             And
             who
             it
             is
             that
             I
             have
             desired
             to
             please
             .
             The
             God
             
               whose
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               serve
            
             hath
             loved
             me
             in
             my
             youth
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             love
             me
             in
             my
             aged
             weakness
             .
             My
             Flesh
             and
             my
             Heart
             fail
             :
             my
             pains
             seem
             grievous
             to
             the
             Flesh
             :
             But
             it
             is
             LOVE
             that
             chooseth
             them
             ,
             that
             useth
             them
             for
             my
             good
             ,
             that
             moderateth
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             shortly
             end
             them
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             I
             doubt
             of
             my
             Fathers
             Love
             ?
             Shall
             pain
             or
             dying
             make
             me
             doubt
             ?
             Did
             God
             love
             none
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             ?
             And
             what
             am
             I
             better
             than
             my
             fore-Fathers
             ?
             What
             is
             in
             me
             
             that
             I
             should
             expect
             exemption
             from
             the
             common
             lot
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ?
             Is
             not
             a
             competent
             time
             of
             great
             Mercy
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             unseen
             felicity
             all
             that
             the
             best
             of
             men
             can
             hope
             for
             ?
             O
             for
             a
             clearer
             ,
             stronger
             Faith
             ,
             to
             shew
             me
             the
             World
             that
             more
             excelleth
             this
             ,
             than
             this
             excelleth
             the
             Womb
             where
             I
             was
             conceived
             !
             Then
             should
             I
             not
             fear
             my
             third
             Birth
             day
             ,
             what
             pangs
             soever
             go
             before
             it
             ;
             nor
             be
             unwilling
             of
             my
             change
             !
             The
             Grave
             indeed
             is
             a
             Bed
             that
             Nature
             doth
             abhor
             :
             Yet
             there
             the
             weary
             be
             at
             rest
             :
             But
             Souls
             new
             born
             have
             a
             double
             Nature
             that
             is
             Immortal
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             the
             place
             that
             is
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Nature
             ;
             even
             to
             the
             Region
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Region
             of
             Holy
             Love.
             Even
             
               passive
               Matter
            
             that
             hath
             no
             other
             Natural
             motion
             ,
             hath
             a
             Natural
             Inclination
             to
             uniting
             ,
             aggregative
             motion
             .
             And
             God
             maketh
             all
             Natures
             suitable
             to
             their
             proper
             ends
             and
             use
             :
             How
             can
             it
             be
             that
             a
             Spirit
             should
             not
             incline
             to
             be
             with
             Spirits
             ?
             And
             Souls
             that
             have
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             in
             holy
             Love
             ,
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             ?
             Arts
             ,
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             Tongues
             become
             not
             a
             Nature
             to
             us
             ;
             Else
             they
             would
             not
             cease
             at
             Death
             :
             But
             holy
             LOVE
             is
             our
             
               New
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ceaseth
             not
             with
             this
             bodily
             life
             .
             And
             shall
             accidental
             love
             make
             me
             desire
             the
             company
             of
             a
             frail
             and
             mutable
             Friend
             ?
             And
             shall
             not
             this
             ingrafted
             inseparable
             love
             ,
             make
             me
             long
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ?
             Though
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             all
             his
             Creatures
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Immortal
             ,
             nor
             oblige
             them
             to
             expect
             another
             life
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             Capacity
             or
             Faculties
             to
             expect
             it
             ;
             yet
             his
             love
             to
             such
             as
             in
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             are
             made
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             warrant
             and
             oblige
             them
             to
             believe
             and
             hope
             for
             the
             full
             Perfection
             of
             the
             work
             of
             love
             .
             Some
             comfort
             themselves
             in
             the
             love
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
             :
             And
             how
             many
             
             could
             I
             name
             that
             are
             now
             with
             Christ
             ,
             who
             loved
             me
             so
             faithfully
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             were
             I
             sure
             they
             had
             the
             Keys
             and
             Power
             of
             Heaven
             (
             and
             were
             not
             changed
             in
             their
             Love
             )
             I
             could
             put
             my
             departing
             Soul
             into
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             die
             with
             joy
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             better
             in
             the
             Hand
             of
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ?
             Is
             any
             love
             comparable
             to
             his
             ?
             Or
             any
             Friend
             so
             boldly
             to
             be
             trusted
             ?
             I
             should
             take
             it
             for
             ungrateful
             unkindness
             in
             my
             Friend
             ,
             to
             doubt
             of
             my
             love
             and
             trustiness
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             given
             him
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             maintained
             him
             constantly
             by
             my
             kindness
             !
             But
             O
             how
             odious
             a
             thing
             is
             sin
             !
             Which
             by
             destroying
             our
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             doth
             make
             us
             unmeer
             to
             believe
             and
             sweetly
             perceive
             his
             Love
             ?
             And
             by
             making
             us
             doubt
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             pleasant
             relish
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             more
             increase
             our
             difficulty
             of
             loving
             him
             !
             The
             Title
             that
             the
             Angel
             gave
             to
             
               Daniel
               [
               A
               Man
               greatly
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               ]
            
             methinks
             should
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             one
             joyfully
             love
             and
             trust
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             life
             and
             death
             .
             Will
             Almighty
             LOVE
             ever
             hurt
             me
             or
             forsake
             me
             ?
             And
             have
             not
             all
             Saints
             that
             Title
             in
             their
             degrees
             ?
             What
             else
             signifieth
             their
             Mark
             and
             Name
             ,
             HOLINESS
             TO
             THE
             LORD
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             but
             our
             separation
             to
             God
             as
             his
             peculiar
             beloved
             People
             ?
             And
             how
             are
             they
             separated
             but
             by
             mutual
             love
             ,
             and
             our
             forsaking
             all
             that
             alienateth
             or
             is
             contrary
             ?
             Let
             Scorners
             deride
             us
             as
             self
             flatterers
             that
             believe
             they
             are
             God's
             Darlings
             (
             and
             wo
             to
             the
             Hypocrites
             that
             believe
             it
             on
             their
             false
             Presumption
             ;
             )
             without
             such
             belief
             or
             grounded
             hopes
             I
             see
             not
             how
             any
             Man
             can
             die
             in
             true
             Peace
             .
             He
             that
             is
             no
             otherwise
             beloved
             than
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             Unbelievers
             ,
             must
             have
             his
             portion
             with
             them
             :
             And
             he
             that
             is
             no
             otherwise
             beloved
             than
             as
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             unholy
             and
             unregenerate
             ,
             shall
             not
             stand
             
             in
             judgment
             ,
             nor
             see
             God
             ,
             nor
             enter
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             Most
             upright
             Souls
             are
             to
             blame
             for
             groundless
             doubting
             of
             God's
             Love
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             acknowledging
             it
             ,
             rejoicing
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             doubts
             being
             most
             solicitous
             to
             make
             it
             sure
             :
             Love
             brought
             me
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             furnished
             me
             with
             a
             Thousand
             Mercies
             !
             Love
             hath
             provided
             for
             me
             ,
             delivered
             me
             ,
             and
             preserved
             me
             till
             now
             !
             And
             will
             it
             not
             entertain
             my
             separated
             Soul
             ?
             Is
             God
             like
             false
             or
             insufficient
             Friends
             ,
             that
             forsake
             us
             in
             adversity
             !
          
           
             I
             confess
             that
             I
             have
             wronged
             LOVE
             by
             sin
             ;
             by
             many
             and
             great
             unexcusable
             sins
             !
             But
             all
             save
             Christ
             himself
             were
             sinners
             ,
             which
             love
             did
             purifie
             and
             receive
             to
             Glory
             !
             God
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             Mercy
             for
             the
             great
             love
             wherewith
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             hath
             quickned
             us
             together
             with
             Christ
             (
             by
             Grace
             we
             are
             saved
             )
             and
             hath
             raised
             us
             up
             together
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             O
             that
             I
             could
             love
             much
             that
             have
             so
             much
             forgiven
             !
             The
             glorified
             praised
             him
             who
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             washed
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             
               God
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Our
             Father
             that
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             giveth
             us
             consolation
             and
             good
             hope
             through
             Grace
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             16.
             
             I
             know
             no
             sin
             which
             I
             repent
             not
             of
             with
             self-loathing
             !
             And
             I
             earnestly
             beg
             and
             labour
             that
             none
             of
             my
             sins
             may
             be
             to
             me
             unknown
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             justifie
             even
             what
             is
             any
             way
             uncertain
             ;
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             call
             all
             that
             my
             sin
             which
             siding
             men
             of
             differing
             judgments
             on
             each
             side
             passionately
             call
             so
             :
             While
             both
             sides
             do
             it
             on
             contrary
             accounts
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             go
             contrary
             ways
             is
             a
             Crime
             .
             O
             that
             God
             would
             bless
             my
             accusations
             to
             my
             illumination
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             unknown
             to
             my self
             !
             Though
             some
             think
             me
             much
             better
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             others
             much
             worse
             ,
             it
             
             most
             concerneth
             me
             to
             know
             the
             Truth
             my self
             ,
             flattery
             would
             be
             more
             dangerous
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             false
             accusations
             ,
             I
             may
             safelier
             be
             ignorant
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             than
             of
             my
             own
             .
             Who
             can
             understand
             his
             errours
             :
             Cleanse
             me
             Lord
             from
             secret
             sins
             (
             and
             let
             not
             ignorance
             or
             errour
             keep
             me
             in
             impenitence
             ;
             )
             and
             keep
             thou
             me
             back
             from
             presumptuous
             sins
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             I
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             thy
             Promise
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             confesseth
             and
             forsaketh
             his
             sins
             shall
             have
             Mercy
             .
             Those
             are
             by
             some
             men
             taken
             for
             my
             greatest
             sins
             ,
             which
             my
             most
             serious
             Thoughts
             did
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             of
             my
             outward
             duties
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             performed
             through
             the
             greatest
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             which
             cost
             me
             dearest
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             self-denial
             and
             patience
             in
             my
             reluctant
             Mind
             :
             Where-ever
             I
             have
             erred
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             make
             it
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             my
             confession
             may
             prevent
             the
             sin
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             where
             I
             have
             not
             erred
             ,
             confirm
             and
             accept
             me
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             an
             unworthy
             Worm
             hath
             had
             so
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             thy
             tender
             love
             ,
             let
             me
             not
             be
             like
             them
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             that
             when
             thou
             saidst
             ,
             
               I
               have
               loved
               you
            
             ,
             unthankfully
             asked
             ,
             
               Wherein
               hast
               thou
               loved
               us
            
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             not
             more
             spangled
             with
             Stars
             ,
             than
             thy
             Word
             and
             Works
             with
             the
             refulgent
             Signatures
             of
             Love.
             Thy
             well
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             thy
             Love
             ,
             undertaking
             the
             Office
             ,
             Message
             and
             Work
             of
             the
             greatest
             Love
             ,
             was
             full
             of
             that
             Spirit
             which
             is
             Love
             ,
             which
             he
             sheds
             abroad
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             thine
             Elect
             ,
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             their
             hope
             and
             life
             .
             His
             Works
             ,
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             comfortable
             Word
             ,
             did
             say
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             9.
             
             
               As
               the
               Father
               loved
               me
               ,
               so
               have
               I
               loved
               you
               :
               continue
               ye
               in
               my
               love
               .
            
             And
             how
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             we
             continue
             
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             thankful
             belief
             of
             thy
             love
             and
             loveliness
             ,
             desiring
             still
             to
             love
             thee
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             to
             know
             and
             please
             thy
             Will
             !
             Which
             thou
             knowest
             is
             my
             Souls
             desire
             !
          
           
             Behold
             then
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             with
             what
             Love
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             have
             loved
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             should
             be
             made
             and
             called
             a
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             redeemed
             ;
             regenerate
             ,
             adopted
             into
             that
             Covenant-state
             of
             Grace
             in
             which
             thou
             standest
             :
             Rejoice
             therefore
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             G●ory
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             being
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             having
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             access
             by
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             that
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ;
             that
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             when
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             .
             Having
             loved
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             loveth
             them
             ,
             and
             without
             end
             :
             His
             Gifts
             and
             Calling
             are
             without
             Repentance
             :
             When
             Satan
             ,
             and
             thy
             Flesh
             would
             hide
             God's
             love
             ,
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             golden
             words
             of
             Love
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             peruse
             thy
             many
             recorded
             experiences
             ,
             and
             remember
             the
             convictions
             which
             secret
             and
             open
             Mercies
             have
             many
             a
             time
             afforded
             thee
             !
             But
             especially
             draw
             nearer
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             seldom
             and
             slight
             in
             thy
             contemplations
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Loveliness
             ;
             Dwell
             in
             the
             Sun-shine
             ,
             and
             thou
             w●lt
             know
             that
             it
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             warm
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             .
             Distance
             and
             strangeness
             cherish
             thy
             doubts
             :
             Acquaint
             thy self
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             peace
             .
          
           
             Yet
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             oft
             and
             earnestly
             look
             up
             ,
             after
             thy
             ascended
             glorified
             Head
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Tell
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               ascend
               to
               my
               Father
               and
               your
               Father
               ,
               to
               my
               God
               and
               your
               God!
            
             Think
             where
             and
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             is
             now
             doing
             for
             all
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             how
             humbled
             ,
             abased
             ,
             suffering
             Love
             is
             now
             Triumphant
             ,
             regnant
             ,
             glorified
             Love
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               no
               less
            
             than
             in
             all
             
             its
             tender
             expressions
             upon
             Earth
             .
             As
             Love
             is
             no
             where
             perfectly
             revealed
             but
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             I
             can
             no
             where
             so
             fully
             discern
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             looking
             up
             by
             Faith
             to
             my
             Father
             and
             Saviour
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             conversing
             more
             believingly
             with
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             .
             Had
             I
             done
             this
             more
             and
             better
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             have
             persuaded
             others
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             had
             lived
             in
             more
             convincing
             delights
             of
             God's
             Love
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             turned
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             into
             joyfuller
             hopes
             ,
             and
             more
             earnest
             desires
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Arms
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Love
             ,
             as
             far
             better
             than
             to
             be
             here
             ,
             in
             a
             dark
             ,
             a
             doubting
             ,
             fearing
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             O
             my
             Father
             ,
             Infinite
             LOVE
             ,
             though
             my
             Arguments
             be
             many
             and
             strong
             ,
             my
             Heart
             is
             bad
             ,
             and
             my
             strength
             is
             weakness
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             insufficient
             to
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             thy
             Love
             and
             Loveliness
             to
             my self
             or
             others
             :
             O
             plead
             thy
             own
             cause
             ,
             and
             what
             Heart
             can
             resist
             ?
             Let
             it
             not
             be
             my
             word
             only
             ,
             but
             Thine
             that
             thou
             lovest
             me
             ,
             even
             me
             a
             Sinner
             ;
             speak
             it
             as
             Christ
             said
             to
             Lazarus
             Arise
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             as
             thou
             tellest
             me
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             warm
             ,
             yet
             as
             thou
             hast
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             my
             Parents
             and
             my
             dearest
             Friends
             did
             love
             me
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             powerfully
             than
             so
             .
             Tell
             it
             me
             ,
             as
             thou
             tellest
             me
             that
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             consciousness
             and
             works
             of
             life
             :
             That
             while
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               that
               knowest
               all
               things
               ,
               Knowest
               that
               I
               love
               Thee
            
             ;
             it
             may
             include
             ,
             [
             
               therefore
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               I
               am
               beloved
               of
               thee
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             thy
             Love
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             be
             nearer
             in
             the
             clearer
             sight
             ,
             the
             fuller
             sense
             ,
             and
             joyfuller
             exercise
             of
             Love
             for
             ever
             .
             Father
             ,
             into
             thy
             Hand
             I
             commend
             my
             Spirit
             :
             Lord
             Jesus
             receive
             my
             Spirit
             !
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           A
           Breviate
           of
           the
           Helps
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           and
           Love.
           A
           Breviate
           of
           the
           proof
           of
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Without
             Controversie
             ,
             great
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seen
             of
             Angels
             ,
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             received
             up
             into
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           are
           the
           Creed
           ,
           or
           Six
           Articles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           I.
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           and
           great
           Article
           .
           Believe
           this
           and
           believe
           all
           :
           No
           wonder
           that
           believing
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           
           of
           God
           is
           so
           often
           made
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           description
           of
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Title
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           that
           truly
           and
           practically
           believeth
           that
           God
           came
           in
           Flesh
           to
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Fathers
           Messenger
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           must
           needs
           believe
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           great
           value
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           and
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           despiseth
           not
           even
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           his
           Word
           is
           true
           and
           fully
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           so
           wonderfully
           came
           to
           Man
           ,
           will
           certainly
           take
           up
           Man
           to
           him
           :
           Who
           can
           doubt
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           Souls
           ,
           or
           that
           Christ
           will
           receive
           the
           departing
           Souls
           of
           the
           Faithful
           to
           himself
           ,
           who
           believeth
           that
           he
           took
           Man's
           Nature
           ,
           and
           hath
           glorified
           it
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           union
           with
           the
           Divine
           ?
           Who
           can
           ever
           have
           low
           Thoughts
           of
           God's
           love
           and
           Mercy
           who
           believeth
           this
           ?
           And
           who
           can
           prostitute
           his
           Soul
           and
           Flesh
           to
           wickedness
           ,
           who
           firmly
           believeth
           that
           he
           took
           the
           Soul
           and
           Flesh
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           and
           glorifie
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           II.
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           the
           Justification
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           He
           is
           Christ's
           Advocate
           and
           Witness
           to
           the
           World.
           He
           proveth
           the
           Gospel
           by
           these
           five
           ways
           of
           Evidence
           .
           I.
           By
           all
           the
           Prophesies
           ,
           Types
           and
           Promises
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           before
           Christs
           coming
           .
           II.
           By
           the
           Inherent
           impress
           of
           God's
           Image
           on
           the
           Person
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           :
           VVhich
           
             Propria
             luce
          
           sheweth
           itself
           to
           be
           Divine
           .
           III.
           By
           the
           concomitant
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           :
           Read
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           for
           this
           use
           ,
           and
           observe
           each
           History
           .
           IV.
           By
           the
           subsequent
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           other
           Christians
           ,
           by
           Languages
           ,
           wonders
           and
           multitudes
           of
           Miracles
           to
           convince
           the
           VVorld
           .
           V.
           By
           the
           undeniable
           and
           excellent
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           on
           all
           true
           Believers
           through
           all
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           in
           all
           generations
           
           to
           this
           day
           .
           These
           five
           are
           the
           Spirits
           VVitness
           which
           fully
           justifieth
           the
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           Quest
           .
           But
           how
           are
           we
           sure
           who
           our selves
           never
           saw
           the
           Person
           ,
           Miracles
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           History
           of
           them
           is
           true
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           We
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           the
           Spectators
           were
           not
           deceived
           .
           II.
           And
           that
           they
           did
           not
           deceive
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           reported
           it
           .
           III.
           And
           that
           we
           are
           not
           deceived
           by
           any
           miscarriage
           in
           the
           historical
           Tradition
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           I.
           It
           was
           not
           possible
           that
           men
           that
           were
           not
           mad
           ,
           that
           had
           Eyes
           and
           Ears
           ,
           could
           for
           three
           Years
           and
           a
           half
           believe
           that
           they
           saw
           the
           Lame
           ,
           the
           Blind
           ,
           the
           Deaf
           ,
           and
           all
           Diseases
           healed
           ,
           the
           Dead
           raised
           ,
           Thousands
           miraculously
           fed
           ,
           &c.
           and
           this
           among
           crouds
           of
           People
           that
           still
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           if
           the
           things
           had
           not
           been
           true
           :
           One
           Man's
           Senses
           may
           be
           deceived
           at
           some
           one
           instance
           ,
           by
           some
           deceitful
           accident
           :
           But
           that
           the
           Eyes
           and
           Ears
           of
           Multitudes
           should
           be
           so
           oft
           deceived
           many
           years
           in
           the
           open
           Light
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           No
           Man
           knoweth
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           seeth
           and
           heareth
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           II.
           That
           the
           Disciples
           who
           received
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           report
           of
           Christ
           were
           not
           deceived
           by
           the
           Reporters
           ,
           is
           most
           evident
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           received
           it
           not
           by
           hearsay
           ,
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Eye
           and
           Ear
           Witnesses
           themselves
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           know
           what
           they
           said
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           heard
           this
           report
           from
           Men
           of
           the
           same
           Time
           ,
           and
           Age
           ,
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           easy
           to
           examine
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           confute
           it
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           false
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Apostles
           appealed
           to
           crouds
           and
           Thousands
           
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           as
           to
           many
           of
           Christ's
           Miracles
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           made
           it
           odious
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           true
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           sharply
           reproved
           the
           Rulers
           for
           persecuting
           Christ
           ,
           which
           would
           provoke
           them
           to
           do
           their
           best
           to
           confute
           the
           Apostles
           for
           their
           own
           justification
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Christ
           chose
           men
           of
           no
           great
           human
           Learning
           and
           Subtility
           ,
           but
           common
           ,
           plain
           ,
           unlearned
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           a
           deceit
           of
           Art.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Yea
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           make
           much
           more
           known
           to
           them
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           than
           the
           bare
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           which
           they
           da●ly
           saw
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Moral
           Doctrine
           ;
           his
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           they
           knew
           little
           of
           before
           :
           But
           experience
           and
           the
           sudden
           coming
           down
           of
           the
           Spirit
           suddenly
           taught
           them
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           taught
           not
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           were
           every
           one
           personally
           taught
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           yet
           they
           all
           agreed
           in
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           dispersed
           over
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           never
           differed
           in
           any
           one
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           9
           They
           were
           men
           that
           had
           no
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           Wealth
           or
           Dominion
           to
           seek
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Yea
           ,
           they
           renounced
           and
           denied
           all
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           and
           sealed
           their
           Testimony
           by
           their
           Sufferings
           and
           Blood
           ;
           and
           all
           in
           hope
           of
           a
           heavenly
           reward
           which
           they
           knew
           that
           Lying
           was
           no
           means
           to
           obtain
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Had
           they
           plotted
           to
           cheat
           the
           World
           (
           for
           nothing
           )
           the
           sin
           is
           so
           heinous
           that
           some
           one
           of
           them
           would
           have
           repented
           and
           confest
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           at
           death
           ;
           which
           none
           of
           them
           did
           ,
           but
           died
           joyfully
           as
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Paul
           was
           converted
           by
           a
           Voice
           and
           Light
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           those
           that
           travelled
           with
           him
           in
           his
           persecuting
           design
           .
        
         
         
           13.
           
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           fuller
           evidence
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           delivered
           as
           from
           God
           ,
           beareth
           a
           Divine
           Impress
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Light
           ,
           it
           is
           its
           own
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           for
           the
           more
           infallible
           conviction
           ,
           they
           that
           testified
           of
           Christs
           Miracles
           did
           the
           like
           themselves
           to
           confirm
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           they
           spake
           with
           Tongues
           which
           they
           never
           learnt
           :
           They
           healed
           all
           Diseases
           ;
           even
           the
           shadow
           of
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           Clothes
           that
           came
           from
           Paul
           ,
           did
           heal
           men
           .
           They
           raised
           the
           Dead
           :
           And
           they
           that
           in
           all
           Countries
           converted
           the
           Nations
           by
           their
           own
           Miracles
           ,
           attesting
           the
           Miracles
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           needs
           compel
           the
           Spectators
           to
           believe
           them
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Yet
           ,
           more
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           those
           that
           believed
           them
           were
           presently
           enabled
           to
           do
           the
           like
           in
           one
           kind
           and
           degree
           or
           other
           .
           The
           same
           extraordinary
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           fell
           upon
           the
           common
           multitude
           of
           Believers
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           Apostles
           hands
           .
           So
           that
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           would
           fain
           have
           bought
           that
           Power
           with
           Money
           .
           And
           when
           men
           witnessed
           Christ's
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           wrought
           the
           like
           themselves
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           believed
           them
           had
           and
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           (
           either
           Healing
           ,
           Tongues
           ,
           Prophesie
           or
           some
           wonders
           ,
           )
           it
           was
           sure
           an
           infallible
           way
           of
           testifying
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           When
           wrangling
           Hereticks
           quarrelled
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           would
           draw
           away
           Disciples
           to
           themselves
           by
           disparaging
           them
           they
           still
           appealed
           to
           the
           Miracles
           wrought
           by
           these
           Disciples
           themselves
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           sight
           ;
           as
           Gal.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           as
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           Jews
           said
           he
           did
           all
           by
           Beelzebub
           ,
           when
           he
           cast
           out
           devils
           ,
           askt
           them
           [
           
             By
             whom
             do
             your
             Children
             cast
             them
             out
             ?
          
           ]
           Which
           had
           it
           been
           false
           ,
           would
           have
           turned
           all
           the
           People
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Their
           adversaries
           were
           so
           far
           from
           writing
           any
           Confutation
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           they
           confest
           the
           
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           shift
           but
           either
           to
           blaspheme
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           they
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Devil
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           persecution
           and
           violence
           to
           oppress
           them
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Devil
           were
           Master
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           could
           remedilesly
           deceive
           it
           against
           God's
           will
           ,
           or
           God
           himself
           would
           send
           or
           suffer
           a
           full
           course
           of
           Miracles
           remedilesly
           to
           deceive
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           make
           God
           like
           the
           Devil
           :
           Or
           as
           if
           the
           Devil
           were
           so
           good
           as
           by
           Miracles
           to
           promote
           so
           holy
           and
           amiable
           and
           just
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           that
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           wise
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           kill
           their
           sin
           .
           So
           that
           this
           blasphemy
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           makes
           Satan
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           to
           be
           Satan
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           All
           the
           cruelty
           ,
           powers
           ,
           Learning
           and
           Policy
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           was
           not
           able
           to
           stop
           the
           progress
           of
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           prevail
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           III.
           It
           is
           then
           most
           certain
           that
           the
           first
           Witnesses
           were
           not
           deceived
           by
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           Believers
           after
           deceived
           by
           them
           :
           The
           next
           Question
           is
           ,
           whether
           we
           be
           not
           deceived
           by
           a
           false
           historical
           Tradition
           of
           these
           things
           .
           Had
           we
           seen
           them
           all
           our selves
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           have
           believed
           ;
           but
           at
           this
           distance
           we
           know
           not
           what
           misreports
           may
           interven
           :
           what
           Eye-sight
           and
           hearing
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           Tradition
           is
           to
           us
           .
           Now
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Is
           it
           certainly
           the
           very
           same
           Fact
           and
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           received
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           receive
           ?
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           it
           be
           premised
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           of
           assurance
           than
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           afforded
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           Man
           could
           have
           desired
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           we
           would
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           way
           suitable
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Probationers
           that
           live
           in
           Flesh
           on
           Earth
           .
           Angels
           live
           by
           vision
           and
           fruition
           of
           Glory
           :
           And
           Bruits
           by
           sense
           on
           sensible
           things
           :
           But
           reasonable
           Travellers
           must
           live
           by
           reason
           ,
           and
           by
           believing
           certain
           Revelation
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           If
           God
           will
           send
           his
           Son
           from
           Heaven
           to
           ascertain
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           believe
           no
           more
           than
           we
           see
           our selves
           ,
           then
           Christ
           must
           dwell
           on
           Earth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           &
           he
           must
           be
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           Earth
           at
           once
           that
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           die
           and
           rise
           again
           before
           all
           men
           in
           all
           Ages
           :
           And
           how
           mad
           an
           expectation
           is
           this
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Or
           if
           all
           that
           deliver
           us
           the
           History
           must
           work
           Miracles
           before
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           will
           not
           believe
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           most
           absurd
           .
           Will
           you
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           genuine
           ,
           or
           that
           ever
           there
           were
           such
           Kings
           as
           made
           them
           unless
           he
           that
           tells
           it
           you
           work
           Miracles
           ?
           Shall
           not
           Children
           believe
           their
           Parents
           ,
           or
           Schollars
           their
           Tutors
           ,
           unless
           they
           work
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           must
           premise
           that
           there
           is
           three
           sorts
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           I.
           Such
           as
           depends
           on
           the
           common
           Wit
           and
           Honesty
           of
           Mankind
           :
           And
           this
           is
           very
           much
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           wickedness
           ,
           folly
           and
           lying
           being
           grown
           so
           common
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           II.
           Such
           as
           depends
           on
           the
           extraordinary
           skill
           and
           honesty
           of
           some
           proved
           men
           :
           And
           this
           deserveth
           much
           belief
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           but
           an
           uncertain
           humane
           Faith.
           
        
         
           III.
           Such
           as
           depends
           on
           
             Natural
             Necessity
          
           ,
           and
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           false
           ;
           we
           have
           both
           these
           last
           to
           ascertain
           us
           of
           the
           Gospel
           History
           .
        
         
           This
           resteth
           on
           a
           distinction
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             Mans
             Will
          
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           are
           
             mutably
             free
          
           ;
           and
           these
           give
           no
           certainty
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           are
           naturally
           and
           
             immutably
             necessary
          
           ,
           and
           Man
           can
           do
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           these
           give
           even
           
             natural
             Infallible
             certainty
          
           :
           Such
           are
           ,
           
             To
             love
             ones
             self
             ,
             to
             love
             fel●city
             ;
             to
             hate
             torment
             and
             misery
             ▪
          
           &c.
           
           And
           to
           know
           that
           which
           is
           fully
           manifest
           to
           our
           sound
           Senses
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           When
           men
           of
           
             contrary
             Interests
          
           and
           temper
           ,
           
             all
             confess
          
           the
           Truth
           of
           
             known
             things
          
           ,
           about
           which
           their
           
           Interests
           stand
           cross
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Physical
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           :
        
         
           On
           this
           account
           mens
           agreement
           about
           Natural
           Notices
           is
           infallible
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           strange
           that
           all
           the
           World
           from
           Adam's
           time
           are
           agreed
           which
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           ,
           &c.
           day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           day
           lost
           till
           now
           .
           It
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           Because
           being
           a
           thing
           of
           Natural
           interest
           and
           notice
           ,
           if
           any
           Kingdom
           had
           lost
           a
           day
           by
           over
           sleeping
           ,
           or
           had
           agreed
           to
           falsifie
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           would
           have
           shamed
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           all
           
             Grecians
             ,
             Latines
             ,
             Englishmen
          
           ,
           &c.
           agree
           about
           the
           sense
           of
           Words
           ;
           for
           if
           some
           would
           pervert
           them
           ,
           the
           rest
           would
           detect
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           are
           certain
           that
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           are
           not
           counterfeit
           :
           For
           men
           of
           cross
           interests
           hold
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           lives
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           some
           did
           counterfeit
           them
           ,
           the
           rest
           would
           by
           interest
           be
           bound
           to
           detect
           it
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           1.
           
           There
           can
           be
           no
           effect
           without
           an
           adequate
           cause
           .
           But
           in
           Nature
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           that
           can
           make
           all
           men
           agree
           to
           assert
           a
           known
           falshood
           ,
           or
           deny
           a
           known
           Truth
           ,
           against
           all
           their
           known
           interest
           :
           therefore
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           effect
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           2.
           
           A
           necessary
           cause
           will
           necessarily
           effect
           :
           But
           where
           mens
           known
           Interest
           obligeth
           them
           to
           agree
           of
           a
           known
           Truth
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           necessary
           cause
           of
           certain
           credibility
           :
           therefore
           it
           hath
           a
           necessary
           effect
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           who
           were
           your
           Parents
           ,
           and
           when
           and
           where
           you
           were
           Born
           ,
           &c.
           by
           such
           Tradition
           in
           a
           lower
           Degree
           .
           This
           dependeth
           not
           on
           pretended
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           on
           meer
           honesty
           ;
           but
           on
           natural
           necessity
           .
        
         
           Having
           premised
           this
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           prove
           that
           we
           have
           such
           Tradition
           of
           Physical
           infallible
           evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           in
           the
           Essentials
           is
           the
           same
           which
           the
           first
           Churches
           received
           infallibly
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           World
           knoweth
           that
           ever
           since
           Christ's
           Ascension
           all
           that
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           were
           Baptized
           (
           as
           all
           Abraham's
           Covenanting
           seed
           were
           Circumcised
           :
           )
           And
           what
           is
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           a
           Profession
           of
           Belief
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           dead
           ,
           risen
           and
           glorified
           ;
           and
           a
           devoting
           our selves
           in
           Covenant
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           All
           that
           ever
           were
           Christians
           by
           solemn
           Vow
           profest
           this
           same
           Faith
           :
           And
           this
           is
           such
           a
           Tradition
           of
           Christianity
           as
           humane
           Generation
           down
           from
           Adam
           is
           of
           the
           same
           humanity
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           that
           were
           Baptized
           were
           Catechized
           first
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           three
           Articles
           of
           Baptism
           were
           opened
           to
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           were
           part
           :
           And
           this
           hath
           been
           an
           undeniable
           Tradition
           of
           the
           same
           Faith.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Summ
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           from
           the
           beginning
           drawn
           up
           in
           certain
           Articles
           called
           the
           Creed
           ,
           which
           expounded
           the
           three
           Baptismal
           Articles
           ;
           and
           all
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           had
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           ,
           and
           most
           in
           Words
           ;
           and
           all
           at
           Age
           that
           were
           Baptized
           ,
           professed
           this
           Creed
           :
           Which
           is
           as
           full
           a
           Tradition
           of
           the
           same
           Belief
           in
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           and
           Glory
           ,
           as
           Speaking
           is
           a
           Tradition
           of
           the
           same
           humane
           Nature
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Before
           Christ's
           Ascension
           ,
           he
           instituted
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           Friends
           and
           Foes
           confess
           hath
           continued
           ever
           since
           :
           And
           what
           is
           this
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           an
           Office
           of
           publishing
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Miracles
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           &c.
           
           What
           else
           have
           they
           done
           in
           all
           Ages
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           Office
           is
           an
           undeniable
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           instituted
           the
           Weekly
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           on
           
           the
           Lord's
           days
           :
           Friends
           and
           Foes
           confess
           the
           History
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           hath
           been
           kept
           for
           such
           Memorial
           ever
           since
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Christian
           part
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Which
           proveth
           the
           uninterrupted
           belief
           of
           Christ's
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           a
           Notorious
           Practical
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ever
           since
           his
           Resurrection
           instituted
           Solemn
           Assemblies
           of
           Christians
           to
           be
           held
           on
           those
           Days
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           Times
           :
           Once
           a
           Week
           was
           the
           least
           through
           the
           Christian
           World
           :
           And
           what
           did
           they
           meet
           for
           but
           to
           Preach
           ,
           hear
           and
           profess
           the
           same
           Christian
           Faith
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           was
           the
           constant
           custom
           of
           Christians
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           their
           Houses
           ,
           to
           sing
           Hymns
           of
           Praise
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Pliny
          
           tells
           Trajan
           that
           this
           was
           the
           practice
           by
           which
           Christians
           were
           known
           by
           their
           Persecutors
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           Practical
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           instituted
           ,
           and
           all
           Christians
           to
           this
           Day
           have
           constantly
           used
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Christ's
           Sacrifice
           ,
           called
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           to
           keep
           in
           remembrance
           his
           Death
           till
           he
           come
           ,
           and
           profess
           their
           Belief
           that
           he
           is
           our
           Life
           .
           And
           as
           the
           constant
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Passover
           with
           all
           its
           Ceremonies
           ,
           was
           a
           most
           certain
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           Israelites
           deliverance
           ,
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           written
           History
           would
           be
           ;
           so
           hath
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           been
           of
           the
           uninterrupted
           belief
           of
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Redemption
           by
           Christ
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Church
           hath
           from
           the
           beginning
           had
           a
           constant
           Discipline
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           hath
           kept
           it self
           separate
           from
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           have
           denied
           any
           Essential
           Article
           of
           this
           Faith
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           sure
           Tradition
           of
           the
           same
           belief
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           None
           question
           but
           Christians
           have
           from
           the
           beginning
           
           been
           persecuted
           for
           this
           same
           Faith
           ;
           and
           in
           Persecution
           made
           Confession
           of
           it
           :
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           Confessors
           then
           are
           both
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           the
           Continuance
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           When
           ever
           Hereticks
           or
           Enemies
           have
           written
           against
           Christians
           ,
           their
           Apologies
           and
           Defences
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           this
           same
           Faith
           that
           they
           owned
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Most
           of
           the
           adverse
           Hereticks
           owned
           the
           same
           Matters
           of
           Fact.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           Jews
           were
           long
           before
           in
           Possession
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           bear
           their
           Testimony
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           have
           by
           certain
           Tradition
           been
           delivered
           down
           to
           this
           present
           Day
           ,
           which
           contain
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           the
           Essentials
           ,
           Integrals
           and
           Accidents
           of
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           No
           Enemies
           have
           written
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           of
           any
           Moment
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Jews
           and
           other
           bitterest
           Enemies
           confess
           much
           of
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Martyrs
           have
           cheerfully
           forsaken
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           confessing
           it
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           God
           by
           his
           wonderful
           Providence
           hath
           maintained
           it
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           The
           Devil
           and
           all
           the
           Wicked
           of
           the
           World
           are
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           still
           blest
           it
           ,
           to
           work
           the
           same
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Life
           in
           all
           sincere
           and
           serious
           Believers
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           This
           proveth
           infallibly
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           in
           the
           Essentials
           :
           But
           how
           prove
           you
           that
           the
           same
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           delivered
           as
           uncorrupted
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           All
           the
           Bible
           is
           not
           brought
           down
           so
           unchanged
           as
           are
           the
           Essentials
           of
           our
           Religion
           :
           When
           
           there
           were
           no
           Bibles
           but
           what
           Scriveners
           wrote
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           oversight
           left
           few
           Copies
           without
           some
           of
           their
           slips
           .
           There
           are
           hundred
           of
           various
           Readings
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           of
           many
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           certain
           which
           is
           true
           :
           But
           none
           of
           them
           are
           such
           as
           make
           any
           difference
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Practice
           ,
           nor
           on
           which
           any
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           or
           Fact
           dependeth
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           words
           are
           necessary
           but
           for
           the
           Matter
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           record
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           1.
           
           All
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           all
           Churches
           constantly
           used
           this
           same
           Scripture
           publickly
           ,
           and
           privately
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           easily
           altered
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           all
           knew
           that
           a
           Curse
           is
           pronounced
           against
           every
           one
           that
           addeth
           or
           diminisheth
           :
           Which
           must
           needs
           possess
           them
           with
           fear
           of
           corrupting
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           took
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Charter
           of
           their
           own
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           work
           of
           the
           Ministers
           was
           to
           expound
           it
           ,
           and
           preserve
           it
           against
           Corrupters
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           These
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           were
           over
           much
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           agree
           together
           to
           corrupt
           it
           :
           And
           if
           some
           did
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           would
           soon
           detect
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Heresies
           and
           Quarrels
           were
           quickly
           too
           rife
           among
           them
           :
           So
           that
           cross
           Interests
           and
           Animosities
           would
           soon
           have
           fallen
           upon
           the
           Corrupters
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Some
           Hereticks
           made
           some
           adding
           and
           corrupting
           attempts
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           presently
           condemned
           and
           turned
           it
           to
           their
           shame
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           all
           the
           Disputations
           then
           managed
           ,
           the
           same
           Scriptures
           were
           appealed
           to
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Translations
           into
           various
           Languages
           shew
           that
           the
           Books
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           any
           Momentous
           difference
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           To
           this
           Day
           when
           Sin
           and
           Tyranny
           have
           torn
           the
           Church
           into
           many
           Factions
           ,
           they
           all
           receive
           the
           same
           Canonical
           Scriptures
           ,
           except
           that
           some
           receive
           more
           Apocryphal
           Writings
           ,
           which
           yet
           make
           no
           alteration
           at
           all
           of
           our
           Gospel
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Quest
           .
           But
           doth
           not
           this
           laying
           so
           much
           on
           Tradition
           favour
           Popery
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           No
           :
           The
           difference
           is
           here
           ;
           1.
           
           Papists
           are
           for
           Tradition
           as
           a
           supplement
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           were
           but
           part
           of
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           2.
           
           They
           plead
           for
           a
           peculiar
           power
           of
           being
           the
           Keepers
           and
           Judges
           of
           that
           supplemental
           Tradition
           ;
           which
           other
           Churches
           know
           nothing
           of
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           ,
           1.
           
           Plead
           for
           the
           Infallible
           ,
           Practical
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           by
           itself
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           less
           than
           the
           Scripture
           .
           2.
           
           And
           next
           for
           the
           certain
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Scripture
           itself
           ,
           uncorrupted
           in
           all
           that
           Faith
           depends
           on
           :
           which
           Scripture
           is
           the
           compleat
           Record
           of
           God's
           VVill
           and
           Law
           ,
           containing
           more
           than
           Essentials
           and
           Integrals
           .
        
         
           
             So
             much
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Manifested
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           2.
           
           Justified
           in
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           III.
           He
           was
           seen
           of
           Angels
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Angels
             were
             the
             Beholding
             ,
             Witnessing
             ,
          
           and
           
             admiring
             Servants
             of
             this
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             God
             manifested
          
           in
           the
           Flesh
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Angels
           preached
           Christ
           at
           his
           Incarnation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Angels
           ministred
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           Temptations
           ,
           Agonies
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Angels
           were
           Preachers
           and
           VVitnesses
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Angels
           rowled
           away
           the
           Stone
           ,
           and
           terrified
           the
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Angels
           preached
           his
           return
           to
           them
           that
           gazed
           up
           at
           his
           Ascension
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Angels
           opened
           the
           Prison
           Doors
           and
           set
           the
           imprisoned
           Apostles
           free
           once
           ,
           and
           Peter
           alone
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Angels
           rejoice
           in
           Heaven
           at
           the
           Conversion
           of
           all
           that
           Christ
           brings
           home
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Angels
           disdain
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Guardians
           of
           the
           least
           of
           Christs
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Angels
           are
           protecting
           Officers
           over
           Churches
           and
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Angels
           have
           preached
           to
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           been
           the
           Messengers
           of
           their
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Angels
           have
           been
           the
           Instruments
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           of
           destroying
           the
           Churches
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Angels
           will
           ministerially
           convoy
           departed
           Souls
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Angels
           will
           gloriously
           attend
           Christ
           at
           his
           return
           ,
           and
           sever
           the
           Wicked
           from
           the
           Just
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Angels
           will
           be
           our
           Companions
           in
           the
           heavenly
           Chore
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           1.
           
           We
           should
           love
           Angels
           .
           2.
           
           And
           be
           thankful
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           3.
           
           And
           think
           the
           more
           comfortably
           of
           Heaven
           for
           their
           Society
           :
           4.
           
           And
           Pray
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Ministry
           on
           Earth
           ,
           especially
           in
           all
           our
           dangers
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           Fourth
           Article
           is
           [
           
             Preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
          
           .
           ]
           The
           Jews
           having
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Peculiarity
           ,
           were
           proud
           of
           their
           Priviledge
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           unworthily
           abused
           it
           :
           And
           despised
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           eat
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           God's
           only
           People
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           was
           so
           corrupted
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           no
           one
           Nation
           that
           as
           such
           renounced
           
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           was
           devoted
           in
           Covenant
           to
           the
           true
           God
           alone
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           were
           .
           Now
           that
           God
           should
           be
           manifested
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Heathen
           World
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           extend
           greater
           Priviledges
           indefinitely
           to
           all
           Nations
           than
           ever
           the
           Jews
           had
           in
           their
           state
           of
           Peculiarity
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           which
           the
           Jews
           did
           hardly
           yield
           belief
           to
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           which
           aggravateth
           this
           wonder
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Gentile
           World
           was
           drowned
           in
           all
           Idolatry
           and
           Unnatural
           Wickedness
           ,
           such
           as
           Paul
           describeth
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           
           &
           .
           2.
           
           Eph.
           2.
           
           &
           3.
           18
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           God
           should
           suddenly
           and
           freely
           send
           them
           the
           Message
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           of
           them
           that
           sought
           him
           not
           ,
           is
           that
           wonder
           ,
           which
           obligeth
           us
           Gentiles
           who
           once
           lived
           as
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           to
           be
           thankful
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           V.
           The
           Fifth
           Article
           is
           [
           
             Believed
             on
             in
             the
             World.
          
           ]
           The
           effect
           of
           the
           Gospel
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           in
           their
           
             Effectual
             Faith
          
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Evidences
           of
           the
           Christian
           Truth
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           you
           before
           that
           the
           Fifth
           Witness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           all
           Believers
           ,
           I
           reserved
           to
           be
           here
           mentioned
           .
           Here
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           wonder
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           believed
           on
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           even
           with
           a
           common
           Faith.
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           believe
           a
           mean
           Man
           to
           be
           the
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           yea
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           Crucified
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           :
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           difficult
           thing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           very
           Jewish
           Nation
           was
           as
           contemptible
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           their
           poorest
           subdued
           Provinces
           ,
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           to
           the
           Jews
           :
           And
           Christ
           was
           by
           Birth
           a
           Jew
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           then
           ,
           ruling
           over
           much
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           by
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           VVar
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           be
           Subjects
           to
           a
           Crucified
           Jew
           ,
           was
           a
           marvellous
           work
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           bring
           the
           Conquered
           Nations
           to
           become
           Christ's
           Voluntary
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Roman
           and
           Greek
           Learning
           was
           then
           at
           the
           height
           of
           its
           Perfection
           :
           And
           the
           Christians
           were
           despised
           by
           them
           as
           unlearned
           Barbarians
           :
           And
           that
           Learning
           ,
           Arts
           and
           Empire
           ,
           should
           all
           submit
           to
           such
           a
           King
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           was
           certainly
           a
           work
           of
           Supernatural
           Power
           .
           Christ
           did
           not
           levy
           Armies
           to
           overcome
           the
           Nations
           ,
           nor
           did
           Victory
           move
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Victors
           and
           Lords
           of
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           and
           these
           no
           Fools
           ,
           but
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           greatest
           humane
           VVisdom
           ,
           were
           Conquered
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           preached
           by
           a
           sort
           of
           inferior
           men
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           this
           Gospel
           which
           Conquered
           them
           was
           still
           opposed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           persecuted
           as
           a
           sort
           of
           hated
           men
           ,
           till
           it
           overcame
           the
           Persecutors
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           true
           that
           Heathenism
           hath
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           and
           Mahometans
           have
           as
           much
           as
           Christians
           :
           But
           one
           sort
           got
           it
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Holy
           lives
           of
           a
           few
           unarmed
           inferiour
           men
           .
        
         
           II.
           But
           I
           use
           this
           of
           the
           Extent
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           probable
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           cogent
           Argument
           :
           But
           the
           main
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           Sanctifying
           effect
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           many
           or
           most
           Christians
           are
           as
           bad
           as
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           's
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           of
           a
           profest
           Religion
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           therefore
           maketh
           for
           men's
           worldly
           advantage
           ,
           and
           they
           hear
           little
           said
           againft
           it
           :
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           most
           in
           the
           
           World
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           Mahometans
           and
           Heathens
           :
           And
           it
           's
           another
           to
           be
           a
           serious
           Believer
           ,
           who
           upon
           trial
           and
           consideration
           chooseth
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           notorious
           that
           such
           
             serious
             Christians
          
           are
           all
           
             Holy
             ,
             Sober
          
           ,
           and
           Just
           ,
           and
           so
           greatly
           differing
           from
           the
           corrupted
           World
           ,
           as
           fully
           proveth
           that
           God
           owneth
           that
           Gospel
           which
           he
           maketh
           so
           effectual
           to
           so
           great
           a
           change
           .
        
         
           Here
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           that
           change
           is
           ;
           2.
           
           How
           hard
           and
           great
           a
           work
           it
           is
           :
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           work
           of
           God.
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           means
           by
           which
           God
           doth
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           this
           Holy
           work
           on
           all
           serious
           sincere
           Christians
           ,
           is
           ,
           It
           sets
           all
           their
           Hopes
           and
           Hearts
           on
           the
           promised
           Glory
           of
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           turns
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           their
           Wills
           ,
           into
           the
           predominant
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Holiness
           :
           It
           mortifieth
           all
           fleshly
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           Sense
           to
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Body
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           God
           :
           It
           sets
           a
           Mans
           Heart
           on
           the
           sincere
           study
           of
           doing
           all
           the
           good
           he
           can
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           Friends
           ,
           Neighbours
           and
           Enemies
           ;
           especially
           and
           most
           publick
           good
           ;
           to
           live
           soberly
           ,
           righteously
           and
           godly
           is
           his
           delight
           :
           Sin
           is
           his
           chief
           hatred
           ;
           and
           nothing
           more
           grievous
           to
           him
           than
           that
           he
           cannot
           reach
           to
           greater
           Perfection
           ,
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           Obedience
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           in
           heavenly
           Love
           and
           Joy
           :
           It
           causeth
           a
           Man
           to
           contemn
           Wealth
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           God's
           Love
           and
           Life
           everlasting
           ;
           this
           change
           God's
           Spirit
           worketh
           on
           all
           true
           Believers
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           ungodly
           ,
           have
           but
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           ;
           they
           never
           well
           understood
           what
           Christianity
           is
           ;
           nor
           ever
           received
           it
           by
           a
           true
           belief
           .
           But
           all
           that
           understandingly
           and
           seriously
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           are
           sanctified
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           II.
           And
           this
           is
           a
           greater
           work
           than
           Miracles
           ;
           in
           excellency
           and
           difficulty
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           the
           very
           Health
           of
           the
           Souls
           :
           It
           is
           Salvation
           itself
           :
           it
           maketh
           Man
           in
           his
           measure
           like
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           his
           Image
           :
           It
           is
           a
           heavenly
           nature
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           earnest
           and
           preparation
           for
           Heaven
           :
           It
           delivereth
           Man
           from
           the
           greatest
           evil
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           giveth
           him
           the
           firmest
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           in
           his
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           pardon
           of
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           everlasting
           Glory
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           's
           easy
           to
           discern
           how
           great
           a
           work
           this
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           deep
           roots
           of
           all
           the
           contrary
           Vices
           ,
           in
           the
           corrupted
           Nature
           of
           Man
           :
           Experience
           assureth
           us
           that
           Man
           by
           vitiated
           Nature
           is
           proud
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           savoureth
           little
           but
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Slave
           to
           his
           Appetite
           and
           Lust
           :
           His
           bodily
           Prosperity
           is
           all
           that
           really
           hath
           his
           Heart
           :
           Yea
           if
           God
           restrain
           them
           not
           ,
           all
           wicked
           men
           are
           bitter
           Enemies
           to
           all
           that
           are
           truly
           wise
           and
           holy
           ,
           even
           among
           Heathens
           and
           Insidels
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           but
           better
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           wicked
           are
           their
           deadly
           Enemies
           .
           There
           is
           so
           visible
           an
           Enmity
           between
           Godliness
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           the
           Seed
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Serpent
           in
           the
           World
           as
           is
           a
           great
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Scripture
           which
           describeth
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           that
           altereth
           mens
           Nature
           .
           We
           here
           that
           have
           Peace
           from
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           under
           such
           implacable
           hatred
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           that
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Bears
           or
           Wolves
           would
           be
           less
           hurtful
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           the
           universal
           spreading
           of
           this
           wickedness
           over
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           ,
           doth
           tell
           us
           how
           great
           a
           work
           it
           is
           to
           cure
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           so
           doth
           the
           frustration
           of
           all
           other
           means
           ,
           till
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           do
           it
           by
           setting
           home
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           the
           Heart
           .
           Children
           will
           grow
           up
           in
           VVickedness
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Counsel
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Correction
           of
           their
           Parents
           :
           
           no
           VVords
           ,
           no
           Reason
           will
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           more
           than
           with
           drunken
           men
           or
           beasts
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           VVe
           find
           it
           a
           very
           hard
           thing
           to
           cure
           a
           Man
           of
           some
           one
           rooted
           sin
           :
           much
           more
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           common
           misery
           of
           the
           VVorld
           proclaimeth
           Man's
           Vice
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           cure
           :
           How
           else
           comes
           the
           VVorld
           to
           live
           in
           self-seeking
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           fraud
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           in
           bloody
           VVars
           ,
           wors●
           than
           VVolves
           and
           Serpents
           against
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           VVhere
           God
           cureth
           this
           by
           true
           believing
           ,
           it
           's
           done
           with
           the
           pangs
           of
           sharp
           repentance
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           conflict
           before
           God's
           Spirit
           overcometh
           .
        
         
           III.
           It
           is
           evident
           then
           that
           this
           Sanctification
           of
           Souls
           is
           an
           eminent
           work
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           1.
           
           In
           that
           it
           is
           yet
           done
           on
           so
           many
           of
           his
           chosen
           ones
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           Places
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           that
           as
           hard
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           usually
           turneth
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Sinners
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           :
           Somtimes
           by
           one
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           work
           that
           none
           can
           do
           but
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           a
           work
           so
           good
           that
           it
           beareth
           God's
           own
           Image
           :
           It
           is
           but
           the
           writing
           of
           his
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           on
           mens
           Hearts
           :
           None
           is
           so
           much
           for
           it
           as
           God.
           Satan
           apparently
           fighteth
           against
           it
           with
           all
           the
           power
           he
           can
           raise
           in
           the
           VVorld
           .
           Mark
           it
           and
           you
           will
           find
           that
           most
           of
           the
           stir
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           by
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           private
           Malice
           ,
           is
           but
           Satans
           VVars
           against
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           Love
           :
           Certainly
           it
           is
           not
           he
           that
           promoteth
           them
           .
        
         
           IV.
           And
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           Experience
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           which
           God
           useth
           and
           blesseth
           ,
           to
           do
           this
           great
           sanctifying
           work
           on
           Souls
           .
           Among
           Christians
           none
           are
           converted
           by
           any
           other
           means
           And
           God
           would
           not
           bless
           a
           word
           of
           falshood
           and
           deceit
           to
           such
           great
           
           and
           excellent
           effects
           :
           All
           that
           are
           made
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           and
           truly
           conscionable
           among
           us
           ,
           are
           made
           so
           by
           Christ's
           Gospel
           :
           And
           all
           the
           wicked
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           serious
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           Rebels
           that
           despise
           it
           .
           The
           effects
           daily
           prove
           that
           God
           himself
           owneth
           it
           as
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           There
           are
           as
           good
           men
           among
           the
           Heathens
           and
           Mahometans
           ,
           as
           holy
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           just
           :
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           It
           is
           none
           of
           my
           business
           to
           depretiate
           other
           men
           :
           But
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           I
           have
           lived
           above
           Sixty
           seven
           years
           ,
           and
           I
           never
           knew
           one
           serious
           holy
           Person
           in
           England
           that
           was
           made
           such
           by
           the
           Writings
           of
           Heathens
           or
           Mahometans
           .
           2.
           
           Many
           excellent
           things
           are
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           some
           Heathens
           ,
           
             Plato
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             Hierocles
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Antonine
             ,
             Epictetus
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           .
           But
           I
           miss
           in
           them
           the
           expressions
           of
           that
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           frame
           of
           mind
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           Victory
           over
           the
           Flesh
           and
           World
           ,
           which
           Christianity
           containeth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ
           is
           like
           the
           Sun
           ,
           whose
           Beams
           give
           some
           light
           ,
           before
           it
           is
           seen
           its
           self
           at
           its
           rising
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           is
           set
           .
           The
           Light
           of
           Jews
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           was
           as
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           Day
           before
           Sun
           rising
           :
           And
           the
           light
           among
           the
           Mahometans
           is
           like
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           which
           it
           leaveth
           when
           it
           is
           set
           .
        
         
           Doubtless
           the
           same
           God
           who
           hath
           used
           Mahometans
           to
           be
           his
           dreadful
           Scourge
           to
           wicked
           Christians
           ,
           who
           abused
           the
           Gospel
           by
           a
           false
           Profession
           ,
           hath
           also
           used
           them
           to
           do
           abundance
           of
           good
           against
           Idolatry
           in
           the
           Heathen
           World
           :
           Where-ever
           they
           come
           ,
           Idolatry
           is
           destroyed
           .
           Yea
           the
           corrupt
           Christians
           ,
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           specially
           Papists
           ,
           that
           worship
           Images
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Bread
           ,
           are
           rebuked
           and
           condemned
           justly
           by
           Mahometans
           .
           But
           ,
           O
           that
           they
           who
           have
           Conquered
           so
           far
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           were
           Conquered
           by
           the
           Sacred
           Word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           truly
           understood
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           Obj.
           But
           they
           think
           us
           Idolaters
           for
           saying
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           believing
           the
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           I.
           As
           to
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           contradiction
           that
           
             one
             Fire
          
           or
           Sun
           should
           have
           Essentially
           a
           Virtue
           or
           Power
           to
           
             Move
             ,
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           Heat
           :
           Nor
           that
           
             one
             Soul
          
           should
           have
           a
           power
           of
           
             Vegetation
             ,
             Sense
          
           and
           Reason
           ;
           Nor
           as
           Rational
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           peculiar
           power
           of
           
             Vitality
             ,
             Intellection
          
           and
           Free-will
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           the
           Trinity
           seem
           incredidible
           ?
        
         
           II.
           We
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Godhead
           hath
           any
           change
           ,
           or
           is
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           the
           Manhood
           made
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Godhead
           is
           incomprehensibly
           united
           to
           the
           humane
           Nature
           by
           assumption
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           is
           united
           to
           no
           other
           Creature
           ,
           by
           and
           for
           those
           peculiar
           Operations
           on
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           make
           him
           our
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           well
           think
           that
           
             God
             is
             All
             in
             All
             things
             ,
             more
             than
             a
             Soul
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           as
           near
           to
           us
           as
           our
           Souls
           to
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           being
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           it
           is
           more
           difficult
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           how
           
             God
             is
             further
          
           from
           
             any
             Soul
          
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           is
           so
           much
           One
           with
           Christ
           :
           Save
           that
           different
           Operations
           of
           God
           on
           his
           Creatures
           are
           apparent
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           we
           see
           that
           every
           sanctified
           Christian
           hath
           the
           certain
           Witness
           in
           himself
           that
           Christ
           is
           true
           :
           He
           is
           truly
           a
           Physician
           that
           healeth
           ,
           and
           a
           Saviour
           that
           saveth
           all
           that
           seriously
           believe
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           a
           New
           ,
           and
           Holy
           ,
           and
           Heavenly
           Nature
           of
           Spiritual
           Life
           ,
           and
           Light
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           is
           the
           Witness
           .
        
         
           VI.
           The
           Sixth
           Article
           in
           my
           Text
           is
           [
           
             Received
             up
             into
             Glory
          
           .
           ]
        
         
         
           That
           Christ
           after
           Forty
           Days
           continuance
           on
           Earth
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           is
           a
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           of
           which
           we
           have
           all
           the
           forementioned
           infallible
           proof
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           not
           here
           again
           repeat
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           Christ
           were
           not
           glorified
           now
           in
           Heaven
           he
           could
           not
           send
           down
           his
           Spirit
           with
           his
           Word
           on
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           have
           enabled
           the
           first
           Witnesses
           to
           speak
           with
           all
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           heal
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           raise
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           the
           Miracles
           which
           they
           did
           .
           A
           dead
           Man
           cannot
           send
           down
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           likeness
           of
           Firy
           cloven
           Tongues
           ,
           nor
           enable
           Thousands
           to
           do
           such
           VVorks
           ;
           nor
           could
           he
           do
           what
           is
           done
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           serious
           Believers
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           to
           this
           Day
           .
           He
           is
           sure
           alive
           that
           makes
           men
           live
           ,
           and
           in
           Heaven
           that
           draws
           up
           Hearts
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           this
           is
           our
           Hope
           and
           Joy
           :
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           in
           his
           Power
           .
           The
           Suffering
           and
           VVork
           which
           he
           performed
           for
           us
           on
           Earth
           was
           short
           ,
           but
           his
           heavenly
           Intercession
           and
           Reign
           is
           Everlasting
           .
           Guilty
           Souls
           can
           have
           no
           immediate
           access
           to
           God
           :
           All
           is
           by
           a
           Mediator
           :
           All
           our
           receivings
           from
           God
           are
           by
           him
           :
           And
           all
           our
           services
           are
           returned
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           accepted
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           And
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Mediator
           between
           his
           Father
           and
           us
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           interceedeth
           between
           him
           and
           us
           :
           By
           his
           Spirit
           he
           giveth
           us
           Holy
           desires
           and
           every
           Grace
           :
           and
           by
           his
           Spirit
           we
           exercise
           them
           in
           returns
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           our
           glorified
           Saviour
           hath
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Enemies
           in
           his
           Power
           :
           Life
           and
           Death
           are
           at
           his
           command
           :
           All
           Judgment
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           :
           He
           that
           hath
           redeemed
           us
           is
           preparing
           us
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           it
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           receiveth
           our
           departing
           Souls
           to
           his
           own
           Joy
           and
           Glory
           .
           He
           hath
           promised
           us
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           with
           him
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           see
           his
           Glory
           .
           He
           that
           is
           our
           
           Saviour
           will
           be
           our
           Judge
           .
           He
           will
           come
           with
           Thousands
           of
           his
           Angels
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           wicked
           Unbelievers
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           glorified
           in
           his
           Saints
           .
           He
           will
           make
           a
           New
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           New
           Earth
           in
           which
           Righteousness
           shall
           dwell
           .
           Angels
           and
           Glorified
           Saints
           shall
           with
           Christ
           our
           Head
           ,
           make
           one
           City
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           holy
           Society
           and
           Chore
           ,
           in
           perfect
           Love
           and
           Joy
           to
           praise
           the
           blessed
           God
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             differences
             between
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             am
             going
             to
             .
          
           
             I.
             THis
             World
             is
             God's
             Footstool
             .
             That
             is
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
             II.
             Here
             are
             his
             Works
             of
             Inferiour
             Nature
             and
             of
             Grace
             .
             There
             he
             shineth
             forth
             in
             Perfect
             Glory
             .
          
           
             III.
             Here
             is
             gross
             Receptive
             Matter
             moved
             by
             Invisible
             Powers
             .
             There
             are
             the
             noblest
             efficient
             communicative
             Powers
             moving
             all
             .
          
           
             IV.
             This
             is
             the
             Inferiour
             ,
             subject
             ,
             Governed
             World.
             That
             is
             the
             Superiour
             Regent
             World.
             
          
           
             V.
             This
             is
             a
             World
             of
             Trial
             ,
             where
             the
             Soul
             is
             his
             that
             can
             win
             its
             consent
             .
             That
             is
             a
             World
             where
             the
             Will
             is
             perfectly
             determined
             and
             fixed
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Satan
             winning
             mens
             Consent
             ,
             hath
             here
             a
             large
             Dominion
             of
             Fools
             :
             There
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             Possession
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Here
             he
             is
             a
             〈◊〉
             and
             Troubler
             of
             the
             Best
             :
             
             There
             he
             hath
             neither
             Power
             to
             Tempt
             or
             Trouble
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             This
             World
             is
             as
             the
             dark
             Womb
             where
             we
             are
             regenerated
             .
             That
             is
             the
             World
             of
             Glorious
             Light
             into
             which
             we
             are
             born
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Here
             we
             dwell
             on
             a
             World
             of
             sordid
             Earth
             :
             There
             we
             shall
             dwell
             in
             a
             World
             of
             Celestial
             Light
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             X.
             Here
             we
             dwell
             in
             a
             troublesom
             ,
             tempting
             ,
             perishing
             Body
             .
             There
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             this
             burden
             and
             prison
             ,
             into
             glorious
             liberty
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Here
             we
             are
             under
             a
             troublesom
             Cure
             of
             our
             Maladies
             .
             There
             we
             are
             perfectly
             healed
             ,
             rejoicing
             in
             our
             Physicians
             praise
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Here
             we
             are
             using
             the
             Means
             in
             weariness
             and
             hope
             :
             There
             we
             obtain
             the
             end
             in
             full
             fruition
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Here
             sin
             maketh
             us
             loathsom
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             annoiance
             .
             There
             we
             shall
             love
             God
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             Perfected
             selves
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             XIV
             .
             Here
             all
             our
             Duties
             are
             defiled
             with
             sinful
             imperfection
             .
             There
             perfect
             Souls
             will
             perfectly
             love
             and
             praise
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             XV.
             Here
             Satans
             temptations
             are
             a
             continual
             danger
             and
             molestation
             .
             There
             perfect
             Victory
             hath
             ended
             our
             temptations
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             Here
             still
             there
             is
             a
             remnant
             of
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             Punishment
             of
             sin
             :
          
           
             Pardon
             and
             Deliverance
             are
             perfected
             there
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             Repenting
             ,
             Shame
             ,
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             Fear
             are
             
             here
             part
             of
             my
             necessary
             work
             .
          
           
             There
             all
             the
             troublesom
             part
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             utterly
             excluded
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             Here
             we
             see
             darkly
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             the
             Invisible
             World
             of
             Spirits
             :
          
           
             There
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             as
             Face
             to
             Face
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             Here
             Faith
             ,
             alas
             ,
             too
             weak
             ,
             must
             serve
             instead
             of
             sight
             .
          
           
             There
             presence
             and
             sight
             suspend
             the
             use
             of
             such
             believing
             .
          
           
             XX.
             Desire
             and
             Hope
             are
             here
             our
             very
             Life
             &
             VVork
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             it
             will
             be
             full
             felicity
             in
             fruition
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             Our
             Hopes
             are
             here
             oft
             mixt
             with
             grievous
             doubts
             and
             fears
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             full
             possession
             ends
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             Our
             holy
             Affections
             are
             here
             corrupted
             with
             Carnal
             mixtures
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             all
             are
             purely
             Holy
             and
             Divine
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             The
             coldness
             of
             our
             Divine
             Love
             is
             here
             our
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             The
             Perfection
             of
             it
             will
             be
             there
             our
             perfect
             Holiness
             and
             Joy.
             
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             Here
             though
             the
             VVill
             itself
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             and
             do
             what
             we
             would
             .
          
           
             There
             VVill
             ,
             and
             Deed
             ,
             and
             Attainment
             will
             all
             be
             fully
             perfect
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             Here
             by
             Ignorance
             and
             Self-Love
             I
             have
             Desires
             which
             God
             denieth
             .
          
           
             There
             perfect
             Desires
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             Here
             pinching
             VVants
             of
             somthing
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             troublesom
             Cares
             are
             daily
             burdens
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             is
             there
             wanting
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             ended
             all
             their
             Cares
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             Sense
             here
             rebelleth
             against
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             oft
             overcometh
             .
          
           
           
             Sense
             there
             shall
             be
             only
             Holy
             ,
             and
             no
             Discord
             be
             in
             our
             Faculties
             or
             acts
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             Pleasures
             and
             Contents
             here
             are
             short
             ,
             narrow
             ,
             and
             twisted
             with
             their
             contraries
             .
          
           
             There
             they
             are
             objectively
             pure
             and
             boundless
             ,
             and
             subjectively
             total
             and
             absolute
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             Vanity
             and
             Vexation
             are
             here
             the
             Titles
             of
             transitory
             things
             .
          
           
             Reality
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             Glory
             are
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             things
             above
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             This
             VVorld
             is
             a
             point
             of
             God's
             Creation
             ,
             a
             narrow
             place
             for
             a
             few
             Passengers
             .
          
           
             Above
             are
             the
             vast
             capacious
             Regions
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             all
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             This
             VVorld
             is
             as
             Newgate
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             as
             Tyburn
             :
             some
             are
             hence
             saved
             ,
             and
             some
             condemned
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             VVorld
             is
             the
             Glorious
             Kingdom
             of
             Jehovah
             with
             the
             Blessed
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             It
             was
             here
             that
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             ,
             scorned
             and
             crucified
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             there
             where
             he
             Reigneth
             in
             Glory
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             The
             Spiritual
             life
             is
             here
             as
             a
             Spark
             or
             Seed
             .
             It
             is
             there
             a
             glorious
             flame
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             Fruit
             and
             Flower
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
             VVe
             have
             here
             but
             the
             first
             Fruits
             ,
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             Pledge
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             full
             and
             glorious
             Harvest
             and
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             VVe
             are
             here
             Children
             in
             Minority
             ,
             little
             differing
             from
             Servants
             .
          
           
             There
             we
             shall
             have
             full
             possession
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             The
             prospect
             of
             Pain
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Rottenness
             ,
             blasteth
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             here
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             Death
             ,
             nor
             any
             fear
             of
             the
             ending
             of
             felicity
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             Here
             even
             God's
             VVord
             is
             imperfectly
             understood
             ,
             and
             Errours
             swarm
             even
             in
             the
             Best
             .
          
           
             All
             Mysteries
             of
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             ,
             are
             there
             unveiled
             in
             the
             World
             of
             Light.
             
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             Many
             of
             God's
             Promises
             are
             here
             unfulfilled
             ,
             and
             our
             Prayers
             unanswered
             .
          
           
             There
             Truth
             shineth
             in
             the
             full
             performance
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             Our
             Grace
             is
             here
             so
             weak
             ,
             and
             Hearts
             so
             dark
             ,
             that
             our
             sincerity
             is
             oft
             doubted
             of
             .
          
           
             There
             the
             flames
             of
             Love
             and
             Joy
             leave
             no
             place
             for
             such
             a
             doubt
             .
          
           
             XL.
             By
             our
             unconstancy
             here
             one
             Day
             is
             joyful
             and
             another
             sad
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             our
             Joys
             have
             no
             interruption
             .
          
           
             XLI
             .
             We
             dwell
             here
             with
             sinful
             Companions
             like
             our selves
             in
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             There
             holy
             Angels
             and
             Souls
             with
             Christ
             are
             all
             our
             Company
             .
          
           
             XLII
             .
             Our
             best
             friends
             and
             helpers
             are
             here
             in
             parst
             our
             hinderers
             by
             sin
             .
          
           
             There
             all
             concur
             in
             the
             harmony
             of
             active
             Love.
             
          
           
             XLIII
             .
             Our
             Errours
             and
             Corruptions
             make
             us
             also
             hurtful
             and
             troublesome
             to
             our
             Friends
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             both
             Christ
             and
             they
             forgive
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             trouble
             them
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             XLIV
             .
             Selfishness
             and
             cross
             interests
             here
             jar
             ,
             and
             mar
             our
             conversation
             .
          
           
             There
             perfect
             Love
             will
             make
             the
             Joy
             of
             every
             Saint
             and
             Angel
             mine
             .
          
           
           
             XLV
             .
             A
             militant
             Church
             imperfectly
             sanctified
             here
             liveth
             in
             scandal
             and
             sad
             divisions
             .
          
           
             The
             glorious
             Church
             united
             in
             God
             in
             perfect
             Love
             ,
             hath
             no
             contention
             .
          
           
             XLVI
             .
             Sin
             and
             Errour
             here
             turn
             our
             very
             publick
             Worship
             into
             jars
             .
          
           
             The
             Celestial
             harmony
             of
             joyful
             Love
             and
             Praise
             is
             to
             Mortals
             unconceivable
             .
          
           
             XLVII
             .
             VVeak
             ,
             blind
             and
             wicked
             Teachers
             here
             keep
             most
             in
             delusion
             and
             division
             .
          
           
             There
             glorious
             Light
             hath
             banished
             all
             Lies
             ,
             deceit
             and
             darkness
             .
          
           
             XLVIII
             .
             The
             wills
             of
             blind
             Tyrants
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             most
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Wisdom
             and
             Will
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             .
          
           
             XLIX
             .
             Lies
             here
             cloud
             the
             Innocency
             of
             the
             Just
             ,
             and
             render
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             odious
             .
          
           
             All
             false
             Judgments
             are
             there
             reversed
             ,
             and
             Slander
             is
             silenced
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteous
             justified
             .
          
           
             L.
             Government
             is
             here
             exercised
             by
             terrour
             and
             violence
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             God
             ruleth
             by
             Light
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Delight
             .
          
           
             LI.
             Enemies
             ,
             Reproach
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             here
             annoy
             and
             tempt
             us
             .
          
           
             All
             storms
             are
             there
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             Conquerors
             crowned
             in
             joyful
             Rest
             .
          
           
             LII
             .
             The
             Glory
             of
             Divine
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             is
             clouded
             here
             by
             the
             abounding
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             Satan's
             Kingdom
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             vast
             glorious
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Earth
             is
             but
             a
             Point
             and
             
             Prison
             will
             banish
             all
             such
             erring
             Thoughts
             and
             Glorifie
             God's
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             LIII
             .
             This
             is
             the
             World
             which
             as
             corrupted
             is
             called
             an
             Enemy
             to
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             as
             such
             we
             renounced
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             saved
             from
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             World
             which
             we
             seek
             ,
             pray
             and
             wait
             for
             all
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             all
             the
             tempting
             Vanities
             of
             this
             must
             be
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             LIV.
             This
             Body
             an
             World
             is
             like
             our
             riding
             Clothes
             ,
             our
             Horse
             ,
             our
             Way
             ,
             and
             Inn
             ,
             and
             travelling
             Company
             :
             All
             but
             for
             our
             Journey
             homeward
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             our
             City
             of
             Blessedness
             and
             Everlasting
             Rest
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Grace
             inclineth
             Souls
             ,
             and
             all
             preser●
             Means
             and
             Mercies
             tend
             .
          
           
             LV.
             The
             very
             ignorance
             of
             Nature
             and
             Sensible
             things
             ,
             makes
             this
             life
             a
             very
             Labyrinth
             ,
             and
             our
             Studies
             ,
             Sciences
             and
             Learned
             Conversation
             to
             be
             much
             like
             a
             Dream
             ,
             or
             Popet
             Play
             ,
             and
             a
             Childish
             stir
             about
             meer
             Words
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             Heaven
             an
             Universal
             knowledge
             of
             God's
             wonderful
             Works
             will
             not
             be
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Glory
             in
             which
             he
             will
             shine
             to
             Saints
             .
          
           
             LVI
             .
             Distance
             and
             Darkness
             of
             Souls
             here
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             would
             Fain
             know
             more
             of
             God
             and
             the
             heavenly
             World
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ,
             doth
             make
             our
             lives
             a
             burden
             by
             these
             unsatisfied
             desires
             .
          
           
             There
             Glorious
             Presence
             and
             Intuition
             giveth
             full
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             LVII
             .
             Our
             sin
             and
             imperfection
             here
             render
             us
             uncapable
             of
             being
             the
             Objects
             of
             God's
             full
             complacential
             Love
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             his
             
             benevolence
             which
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             we
             shall
             in
             our
             several
             measures
             perfectly
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             perfectly
             pleased
             in
             God
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             LVIII
             .
             All
             things
             here
             are
             short
             and
             transitory
             ,
             from
             their
             beginning
             ,
             posting
             towards
             their
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             near
             and
             sure
             ,
             and
             still
             in
             our
             Eye
             :
             so
             short
             is
             time
             ,
             that
             Beings
             here
             are
             next
             to
             nothing
             ;
             the
             Bubble
             of
             worldly
             Prosperity
             ,
             Pomp
             and
             fleshly
             Pleasure
             ,
             doth
             
               swell
               up
            
             ,
             and
             break
             in
             so
             short
             a
             Moment
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             Is
             ,
             and
             and
             
               Is
               not
            
             almost
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             heavenly
             substances
             and
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             Joys
             ,
             are
             crowned
             by
             Duration
             ,
             being
             assuredly
             EVERLASTING
             .
          
           
             Such
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             is
             the
             blessed
             Change
             which
             God
             will
             make
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Reasons
             and
             Helps
             of
             my
             Belief
             and
             Hope
             of
             this
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             NAtural
             Reason
             assureth
             me
             that
             God
             made
             all
             Creatures
             fitted
             to
             their
             intended
             use
             :
             Even
             Bruits
             are
             more
             fit
             for
             their
             several
             Offices
             ,
             than
             Man
             is
             .
             He
             giveth
             no
             Creature
             its
             faculties
             in
             vain
             :
             Whatever
             a
             wise
             Man
             maketh
             ,
             he
             fits
             it
             to
             the
             use
             which
             he
             made
             it
             for
             .
             But
             Man's
             Faculties
             are
             Enabled
             to
             think
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             of
             our
             relation
             and
             our
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             our
             hopes
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             fears
             of
             him
             :
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Souls
             related
             to
             his
             judgment
             ;
             of
             what
             will
             befall
             us
             after
             Death
             ,
             reward
             or
             punishment
             ,
             and
             
             how
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             :
             This
             Nature
             ,
             and
             its
             faculties
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             II.
             Reason
             assureth
             me
             that
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             by
             Nature
             to
             prefer
             the
             least
             probability
             of
             a
             Life
             of
             Everlasting
             Joy
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             suffer
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             this
             short
             Vanity
             ,
             to
             escape
             the
             least
             possibility
             of
             endless
             misery
             :
             And
             Nature
             hath
             such
             notices
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             after
             Death
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             say
             that
             he
             is
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             followeth
             that
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             Nature
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             first
             and
             most
             their
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             It
             's
             certain
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             obtained
             :
             Else
             God
             had
             made
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             Man
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             itself
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             the
             chief
             part
             ,
             yea
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             through
             labour
             and
             suffering
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             made
             his
             greatest
             duty
             to
             be
             his
             greatest
             deceit
             and
             misery
             :
             And
             the
             worst
             men
             should
             be
             least
             deceived
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             our
             wise
             and
             good
             Creator
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             universal
             sense
             of
             Moral
             Good
             and
             Evil
             in
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             another
             life
             .
             The
             vilest
             Atheist
             cannot
             abide
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             Knave
             ,
             a
             Lyer
             ,
             a
             bad
             Man
             ;
             nor
             will
             equal
             a
             vicious
             Servant
             with
             another
             .
             All
             would
             be
             thought
             good
             who
             will
             not
             be
             good
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             God
             make
             a
             greater
             difference
             than
             Man
             ?
             And
             will
             he
             not
             shew
             it
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             The
             World
             is
             actually
             ruled
             much
             by
             the
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             and
             cannot
             well
             be
             ruled
             without
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             :
             But
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             most
             Wise
             and
             most
             Holy
             God
             ,
             needs
             not
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             rule
             the
             World
             by
             meer
             deceit
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             hath
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             into
             a
             clearer
             Light
             than
             that
             of
             Nature
             .
             
             And
             it
             must
             be
             by
             believing
             in
             Christ
             that
             we
             must
             have
             our
             full
             satisfaction
             .
             O
             what
             hath
             God
             done
             in
             the
             Wonders
             of
             Redemption
             to
             make
             us
             sure
             ?
             And
             against
             the
             doubts
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             rise
             from
             some
             hard
             particular
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             I.
             That
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             put
             the
             ascertaining
             Seal
             of
             the
             many
             uncontrolled
             Miracles
             to
             the
             Gospel
             Doctrin
             ,
             primarily
             ;
             which
             Doctrin
             ,
             1.
             
             Was
             delivered
             and
             sealed
             Eight
             years
             before
             any
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             written
             ,
             and
             almost
             Seventy
             before
             the
             last
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Christ
             did
             not
             speak
             in
             the
             Language
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             written
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             being
             but
             a
             Translation
             as
             to
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             the
             Matter
             is
             the
             thing
             first
             sealed
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             that
             it
             was
             the
             two
             
               Legislator-Mediators
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             with
             the
             great
             stream
             of
             uncontrolled
             Miracles
             ;
             It
             being
             necessary
             that
             men
             should
             have
             full
             proof
             that
             a
             Law
             or
             Doctrin
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             believe
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             after
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Preachers
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             Commissioned
             to
             bring
             men
             any
             New
             Laws
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             to
             proclaim
             and
             teach
             that
             which
             they
             received
             ,
             needed
             no
             such
             New
             Testimony
             of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Belief
             of
             every
             particular
             Priest
             or
             Prophet
             after
             Moses
             ,
             or
             every
             Pastor
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             itself
             .
             Therefore
             though
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             must
             be
             much
             differenced
             from
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             have
             full
             ascertaining
             historical
             Evidence
             ;
             or
             else
             there
             is
             none
             such
             in
             the
             World.
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrin
             must
             be
             true
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             The
             Prophesies
             fulfilled
             prove
             the
             Gospel
             true
             .
          
           
             VI.
             And
             the
             Divine
             Impress
             on
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             And
             the
             sanctifying
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             wrought
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             Nations
             and
             Ages
             ,
             on
             serious
             Believers
             ,
             is
             a
             constant
             Divine
             attestation
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             And
             as
             my
             Faith
             hath
             so
             sure
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             it
             confirmeth
             my
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             and
             great
             a
             work
             of
             God
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             on
             my
             Soul
             ,
             to
             raise
             it
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             Holy
             state
             of
             Perfection
             and
             Fruition
             which
             I
             hope
             for
             :
             That
             which
             hath
             made
             me
             so
             much
             better
             than
             I
             else
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             turned
             my
             Heart
             and
             Life
             ,
             (
             though
             imperfectly
             )
             to
             things
             above
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             God
             :
             And
             God
             would
             never
             send
             his
             Grace
             to
             work
             my
             Heart
             to
             Deceit
             and
             Lies
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             such
             Graces
             as
             shall
             all
             be
             frustrate
             :
             His
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Earnest
             and
             first
             Fruits
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             And
             all
             the
             course
             of
             Religious
             and
             Moral
             duty
             which
             he
             hath
             commanded
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             hath
             employed
             my
             life
             ,
             were
             never
             imposed
             to
             deceive
             me
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             by
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             that
             it
             is
             my
             Duty
             to
             love
             God
             and
             my
             Neighbour
             ,
             to
             desire
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             with
             all
             my
             time
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             trust
             God
             for
             my
             reward
             ,
             believing
             that
             all
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             ;
             nor
             that
             which
             is
             best
             be
             made
             my
             loss
             .
             O
             blessed
             be
             God
             for
             Commands
             and
             Holy
             Duty
             :
             For
             they
             are
             equal
             to
             Promises
             :
             Who
             can
             fear
             that
             he
             shall
             lose
             by
             seeking
             God
             ?
          
           
             X.
             As
             God
             hath
             sealed
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Word
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             by
             an
             instituted
             Office
             and
             Ordinance
             ,
             sealed
             and
             delivered
             to
             my self
             ,
             his
             Covenant
             
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Christ
             and
             Life
             ,
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             He
             hath
             given
             me
             such
             a
             love
             to
             Holy
             Things
             and
             Persons
             ,
             that
             I
             greatly
             long
             to
             see
             his
             Church
             in
             perfect
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Concord
             :
             Oh
             how
             sweet
             would
             it
             be
             to
             see
             all
             men
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Joyfully
             praising
             God
             :
             Every
             Christian
             longs
             for
             this
             :
             And
             therefore
             such
             a
             state
             will
             be
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             I
             have
             found
             here
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             described
             in
             Psal
             .
             91.
             
             They
             have
             kept
             me
             Night
             and
             Day
             ;
             which
             confirmeth
             my
             hope
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             dwell
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             love
             them
             better
             than
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             and
             serve
             God
             better
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             That
             low
             communion
             which
             I
             have
             here
             with
             God
             by
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             my
             Prayers
             ,
             Supports
             ,
             Comforts
             ,
             Experiences
             ,
             tends
             to
             more
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             The
             pleasure
             which
             I
             have
             by
             Love
             in
             thinking
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             my
             many
             ,
             many
             ,
             many
             holy
             departed
             Friends
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             sure
             some
             hopeful
             approach
             towards
             their
             state
             .
          
           
             XV.
             When
             I
             see
             the
             Fire
             mount
             upward
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             Spirits
             are
             of
             a
             more
             sublime
             and
             excellent
             Nature
             than
             Fire
             .
             And
             when
             I
             see
             that
             all
             that
             is
             done
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             done
             by
             Spiritual
             unseen
             powers
             ,
             which
             move
             this
             gross
             and
             drossie
             Matter
             ,
             it
             puts
             me
             past
             doubt
             that
             my
             Soul
             being
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             a
             vast
             and
             glorious
             World
             of
             Spirits
             to
             ascend
             to
             .
             God
             hath
             by
             Nature
             put
             into
             all
             things
             an
             aggregative
             uniting
             inclination
             .
             Earth
             hath
             no
             other
             natural
             motion
             .
             The
             ascent
             of
             Fire
             tells
             us
             its
             Element
             is
             above
             :
             And
             Spirit●
             naturally
             incline
             to
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirits
             peculiarly
             are
             inclined
             to
             the
             Holy.
             
          
           
           
             XVI
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             understanding
             that
             I
             understand
             ,
             and
             by
             willing
             that
             I
             will
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             I
             am
             sure
             by
             these
             Acts
             that
             I
             have
             the
             power
             or
             faculties
             to
             do
             them
             .
             For
             none
             doth
             that
             which
             it
             cannot
             do
             .
             3.
             
             And
             I
             know
             that
             it
             is
             a
             substance
             that
             hath
             these
             powers
             :
             For
             nothing
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           
             My
             Soul
             then
             being
             certainly
             an
             intellective
             ,
             Volitive
             ,
             Vital
             substance
             ;
             1.
             
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             God
             who
             annihilateth
             not
             the
             least
             Sand
             ,
             will
             annihilate
             so
             noble
             a
             substance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             that
             he
             will
             destroy
             those
             Powers
             which
             are
             its
             Essential
             form
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             into
             some
             other
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             that
             such
             Essential
             powers
             shall
             lie
             as
             dead
             unactive
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             continued
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             remaining
             therefore
             nothing
             uncertain
             to
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             but
             the
             continuance
             of
             Individuation
             to
             separate
             Souls
             .
             1.
             
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             Wirches
             cases
             have
             put
             that
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             notwithstanding
             many
             Fables
             and
             Delusions
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             hath
             put
             it
             more
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
             3.
             
             While
             substance
             ,
             faculties
             and
             acts
             continue
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             errour
             of
             our
             selfish
             state
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             maketh
             any
             fear
             too
             near
             a
             Union
             which
             shall
             end
             our
             individuation
             .
             The
             greatest
             Union
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             no
             loss
             to
             Souls
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             God's
             wonderful
             Providences
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             single
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             tell
             us
             of
             that
             love
             and
             care
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             them
             afterwards
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Nature
             of
             God
             taketh
             off
             the
             terrour
             of
             my
             departure
             much
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             shall
             die
             at
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Hand
             of
             Infinite
             Essential
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             :
             whose
             love
             should
             draw
             up
             my
             longing
             Soul.
             
          
           
             XIX
             .
             I
             am
             going
             to
             a
             God
             whose
             Mercies
             have
             ●ong
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             loveth
             me
             better
             than
             my
             dearest
             
             Friend
             doth
             ,
             and
             better
             than
             I
             love
             my self
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             far
             better
             chooser
             of
             my
             lot
             .
          
           
             XX.
             As
             he
             hath
             absolute
             right
             to
             dispose
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             indeed
             the
             
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               Will
            
             ,
             is
             the
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             desirable
             in
             itself
             And
             
               his
               will
            
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             I
             go
             to
             a
             glorified
             Saviour
             who
             came
             down
             to
             fetch
             me
             up
             ,
             and
             hath
             conquered
             and
             sanctified
             Death
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             my
             Birth-day
             for
             Glory
             ,
             and
             taketh
             me
             for
             his
             dear
             bought
             own
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             Glory
             ready
             to
             receive
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             I
             go
             to
             that
             Saviour
             who
             on
             the
             Cross
             commended
             his
             Spirit
             into
             his
             Fathers
             Hand
             ,
             and
             taught
             me
             with
             dying
             Stephen
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               receive
               my
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             I
             go
             no
             solitary
             untrodden
             way
             ,
             but
             follow
             all
             the
             Faithful
             since
             the
             death
             of
             Abel
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             (
             save
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             )
             who
             all
             went
             by
             Death
             into
             that
             glorious
             World
             where
             I
             shall
             find
             them
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             I
             have
             so
             long
             groaned
             under
             a
             languid
             Body
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             blind
             ,
             distracted
             ,
             and
             by
             Man
             uncurable
             World
             ,
             where
             Satan
             by
             Lies
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Murder
             reigneth
             in
             —
             alas
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             specially
             am
             so
             weary
             of
             my
             own
             darkness
             and
             sinful
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             willing
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             I
             have
             had
             so
             large
             a
             share
             of
             Mercies
             in
             this
             World
             already
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             manifold
             comforts
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             reason
             commandeth
             me
             to
             rest
             in
             God's
             time
             for
             my
             removal
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             I
             shall
             leave
             some
             fruits
             not
             useless
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             when
             I
             am
             gone
             :
             and
             if
             good
             be
             done
             ,
             I
             have
             my
             end
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             When
             I
             am
             gone
             ,
             God
             will
             raise
             up
             and
             use
             others
             to
             do
             his
             appointed
             work
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             a
             
             Church
             shall
             be
             continued
             to
             his
             praise
             :
             And
             the
             Spirits
             in
             Heaven
             will
             rejoice
             therein
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             When
             I
             am
             gone
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             wish
             to
             be
             again
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             Satan
             by
             his
             temptations
             and
             all
             his
             instruments
             would
             never
             have
             done
             so
             much
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             World
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             Heaven
             which
             Conquerors
             obtain
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             When
             darkness
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             action
             and
             fruition
             of
             separated
             Souls
             would
             daunt
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             know
             explicitely
             so
             much
             as
             is
             explicitely
             revealed
             ,
             and
             implicitely
             to
             trust
             Christ
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             Our
             Eyes
             are
             in
             our
             Head
             ;
             who
             knoweth
             for
             us
             ?
             Knowledg
             of
             Glory
             is
             part
             of
             fruition
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             expect
             here
             no
             more
             than
             is
             suited
             to
             a
             life
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             All
             my
             part
             is
             to
             do
             my
             own
             duty
             and
             then
             trust
             God
             ;
             obeying
             his
             commanding
             will
             ,
             and
             fully
             and
             joyfully
             resting
             in
             his
             disposing
             and
             rewarding
             will.
             There
             is
             no
             rest
             for
             Souls
             but
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             with
             full
             Trust
             to
             repose
             our
             Souls
             in
             Life
             and
             at
             Death
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             way
             of
             a
             safe
             and
             comfortable
             departure
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             The
             glorious
             Marriage
             day
             of
             the
             Lamb
             cannot
             now
             be
             far
             off
             ,
             when
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             shall
             be
             compleat
             ,
             and
             Christ
             will
             come
             with
             his
             glorious
             Angels
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             admired
             in
             all
             Believers
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             New
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             New
             Earth
             wherein
             dwelleth
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             that
             Kingdom
             shall
             come
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             Ear
             hath
             not
             heard
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             entred
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             to
             have
             a
             formal
             ,
             full
             conception
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Come
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             come
             quickly
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
             Fear
             not
             then
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             this
             Flesh
             :
             Mercy
             hath
             kept
             it
             up
             for
             my
             preparing
             work
             ;
             but
             ,
             O
             what
             a
             burdensom
             and
             chargeable
             a
             Companion
             hath
             it
             been
             !
             Is
             it
             better
             than
             the
             dwelling
             place
             of
             perfect
             Spirits
             ?
             O
             what
             are
             my
             groans
             and
             all
             my
             cold
             and
             faint
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             my
             dull
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             to
             their
             harmonious
             joyful
             Praise
             ?
             If
             a
             Day
             in
             God's
             Courts
             be
             better
             than
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             Day
             ,
             yea
             ,
             what
             is
             Everlastingness
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             and
             Work
             ;
             O
             how
             hateful
             a
             thing
             is
             darkness
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             when
             the
             remnants
             of
             them
             thus
             stop
             poor
             Souls
             in
             their
             ascent
             :
             And
             make
             us
             half
             unwilling
             to
             go
             home
             ?
             What!
             unwilling
             to
             be
             with
             my
             glorified
             Lord
             ?
             Unwilling
             to
             be
             with
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             Life
             ,
             &
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             ?
             Unwilling
             to
             see
             the
             Glory
             of
             Jehovah
             ?
             O
             foolish
             sinful
             Soul
             !
             Hath
             Christ
             done
             so
             much
             to
             purchase
             the
             heavenly
             Glory
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             now
             art
             thou
             unwilling
             to
             go
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             been
             seeking
             ,
             and
             praying
             ,
             and
             labouring
             ,
             and
             suffering
             so
             many
             Years
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             now
             thou
             seemest
             scarce
             willing
             to
             obtain
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             not
             judge
             thy self
             unworthy
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             when
             thou
             no
             more
             desirest
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ?
             All
             this
             is
             long
             of
             thy
             too
             much
             adherence
             unto
             SELF
             and
             SENSE
             :
             Thou
             art
             still
             desiring
             sensitive
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             not
             content
             to
             know
             thy
             part
             ,
             wouldst
             know
             that
             for
             thy self
             ,
             which
             Christ
             knoweth
             for
             thee
             :
             As
             if
             thou
             couldst
             better
             trust
             thy self
             than
             him
             ?
             Fear
             not
             ,
             weak
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             Fathers
             good
             pleasure
             to
             give
             thee
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             Trust
             infinite
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             Love
             :
             Trust
             that
             faithful
             gracious
             Saviour
             who
             hath
             so
             wonderfully
             merited
             to
             be
             trusted
             :
             Trust
             that
             promise
             which
             never
             deceived
             any
             one
             ?
             and
             which
             is
             confirmed
             
             by
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Whenever
             thou
             departest
             from
             this
             house
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Arms
             of
             Mercy
             are
             open
             to
             embrace
             thee
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Essential
             transcendent
             Love
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             thee
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             hath
             sealed
             thee
             to
             that
             blessed
             state
             ?
             Christ
             will
             present
             thee
             justified
             and
             accepted
             .
             Most
             of
             my
             old
             holy
             familiar
             Friends
             are
             gone
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             died
             since
             the
             World
             began
             .
             And
             the
             few
             imperfect
             ones
             left
             behind
             ,
             are
             hasting
             after
             them
             apace
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             go
             before
             will
             quickly
             overtake
             me
             :
             Though
             they
             weep
             as
             if
             it
             were
             for
             a
             long
             separation
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             great
             mistake
             :
             The
             gate
             of
             Death
             stands
             all
             Day
             open
             ,
             and
             my
             sorrowful
             Friends
             are
             quickly
             following
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             now
             following
             those
             for
             whom
             I
             sorrowed
             .
             O
             pitty
             them
             who
             are
             left
             a
             while
             under
             the
             temptations
             ,
             dangers
             and
             fears
             which
             have
             so
             long
             been
             thy
             own
             affliction
             ?
             But
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             thy
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             the
             bosom
             of
             everlasting
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             end
             of
             all
             thy
             troubles
             ,
             and
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Joy
             of
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             and
             state
             of
             all
             thy
             hope
             .
             O
             say
             ,
             not
             notionally
             only
             as
             from
             argumentative
             conviction
             ,
             but
             confidently
             and
             with
             glad
             desire
             and
             hope
             TO
             DEPART
             AND
             BE
             WITH
             CHRIST
             ,
             IS
             FAR
             BETTER
             than
             to
             be
             here
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             much
             more
             hope
             in
             speaking
             to
             thee
             ,
             than
             to
             my self
             .
             Long
             may
             I
             plead
             with
             this
             dark
             and
             dull
             ,
             yet
             fearful
             Soul
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             plead
             it
             into
             joyful
             hope
             and
             heavenly
             desires
             ,
             unless
             thou
             shine
             on
             it
             with
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             Thou
             whom
             my
             Soul
             must
             Trust
             and
             Love
             ,
             wilt
             give
             me
             Faith
             and
             Love
             themselves
             .
             I
             thank
             Thee
             for
             convincing
             Arguments
             :
             But
             had
             this
             been
             all
             the
             strength
             
             of
             my
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             the
             tempter
             might
             have
             proved
             too
             subtile
             for
             me
             in
             dispute
             .
             I
             thank
             thee
             that
             some
             experience
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             a
             holy
             Appetite
             to
             heavenly
             Work
             ,
             and
             a
             love
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Company
             and
             State
             ,
             doth
             more
             to
             make
             me
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             think
             with
             Pleasure
             of
             my
             change
             ,
             than
             ever
             bare
             Arguments
             would
             have
             done
             .
             O
             send
             down
             the
             streams
             of
             thy
             love
             into
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             powerfully
             draw
             it
             up
             by
             longings
             for
             the
             near
             and
             full
             fruition
             .
             O
             give
             me
             more
             of
             the
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             Nature
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             natural
             and
             easie
             to
             me
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             Thee
             !
             Send
             more
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Joys
             into
             this
             Soul
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             long
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Joy.
             I
             must
             not
             hope
             on
             Earth
             for
             any
             such
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             World
             above
             ,
             as
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             enjoying
             state
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Sun
             can
             send
             its
             illuminating
             ,
             warming
             Rays
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             World
             as
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             various
             disposition
             of
             Recipients
             ;
             doubtless
             Thou
             hast
             thy
             effectual
             ,
             though
             unsearchable
             ,
             waies
             ,
             of
             illuminating
             ,
             sanctifying
             ,
             and
             attractive
             influence
             on
             Souls
             .
             And
             one
             such
             Beam
             of
             thy
             pleased
             Face
             ,
             one
             Taste
             of
             thy
             complacencial
             Love
             ,
             will
             kindle
             my
             love
             and
             draw
             up
             my
             desires
             ,
             and
             make
             my
             pains
             and
             sickness
             tolerable
             ;
             I
             shall
             then
             put
             off
             this
             cloathing
             with
             the
             less
             reluctancy
             ,
             and
             willingly
             leave
             my
             Flesh
             to
             the
             Dust
             ,
             and
             sing
             my
             
               Nunc
               dimittis
            
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             thus
             seen
             and
             tasted
             thy
             Salvation
             .
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             Let
             not
             thy
             strengthning
             comforting
             grace
             now
             forsake
             me
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             overwhelm
             me
             with
             the
             fears
             of
             being
             finally
             forsaken
             .
             Dwell
             in
             me
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             Joy
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             long
             to
             dwell
             in
             Love
             and
             Joy
             with
             Thee
             for
             ever
             .
             As
             Grace
             abounded
             where
             sin
             abounded
             ,
             let
             thy
             strengthning
             and
             comforting
             Mercy
             abound
             ,
             when
             weakness
             increaseth
             ,
             and
             my
             necessities
             abound
             .
             My
             Flesh
             and
             my
             
             Heart●
             faileth
             ,
             but
             Thou
             art
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             Heart
             and
             my
             Portion
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             short
             life
             is
             almost
             at
             an
             end
             :
             But
             thy
             loving
             kindness
             is
             better
             than
             life
             :
             I
             know
             not
             with
             what
             pains
             thou
             wilt
             further
             trie
             me
             :
             But
             if
             I
             love
             Thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             my
             good
             .
             The
             World
             that
             I
             am
             going
             to
             by
             Death
             is
             not
             apparent
             to
             my
             sight
             .
             But
             my
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             liveth
             we
             shall
             live
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             where
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             appeareth
             we
             shall
             appear
             with
             him
             in
             Glory
             ;
             and
             shall
             enter
             into
             our
             Masters
             joy
             ,
             and
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             sensible
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             in
             his
             Transfiguration
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Our
             Lord
             who
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortalility
             to
             Light
             ,
             well
             knew
             the
             difficulty
             of
             believing
             so
             great
             things
             unseen
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             give
             men
             some
             sensible
             helps
             by
             demonstration
             .
             In
             Mat.
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
               &c.
               Mark
            
             9.
             1.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             28.
             he
             promised
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             a
             sight
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             as
             coming
             in
             power
             ;
             or
             such
             a
             glimpse
             as
             Moses
             had
             of
             the
             Backparts
             of
             God's
             Glory
             :
             This
             he
             performed
             first
             in
             his
             Transfiguration
             ,
             as
             afterward
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             enable
             them
             with
             power
             ,
             to
             preach
             and
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             convert
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             meant
             God's
             Government
             of
             his
             Holy
             ones
             by
             a
             heavenly
             communication
             
             of
             Life
             ,
             Light
             and
             Love
             initially
             on
             Earth
             ,
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             in
             Heaven
             by
             Glory
             .
             A
             special
             Theocracy
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             made
             Man
             good
             ,
             in
             his
             Image
             ,
             he
             conversed
             with
             him
             in
             a
             heavenly
             manner
             ,
             either
             immediately
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             Angel
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             telling
             him
             his
             will.
             But
             Man
             being
             made
             a
             free
             self-determining
             Agent
             ,
             he
             was
             left
             to
             choose
             whom
             he
             would
             follow
             :
             And
             hearkening
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             and
             turning
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             Slave
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             advantage
             to
             be
             his
             deceiving
             Ruler
             :
             Not
             that
             Man's
             rebellion
             nullified
             God's
             Power
             ,
             or
             disposing
             Government
             ,
             or
             took
             Man
             from
             under
             Obligation
             to
             Obedience
             :
             but
             that
             forsaking
             God
             he
             was
             much
             ,
             though
             not
             wholly
             forsaken
             by
             his
             special
             fatherly
             approving
             Government
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             Satan
             and
             his
             own
             will
             :
             But
             the
             eternal
             Word
             interposing
             for
             Man's
             Reprival
             and
             Redemption
             ,
             undertook
             to
             break
             the
             Serpents
             Head
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             and
             cast
             out
             him
             that
             had
             deceived
             and
             captivated
             Man
             :
             And
             choosing
             out
             a
             special
             Seed
             he
             made
             them
             a
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             heavenly
             Prophetical
             Government
             over
             them
             ,
             himself
             by
             heavenly
             Revelation
             making
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             choosing
             their
             chief
             Governours
             under
             him
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             leave
             it
             to
             blind
             and
             sinful
             Man
             to
             make
             Laws
             or
             choose
             Princes
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             would
             keep
             them
             in
             a
             special
             dependance
             upon
             Heaven
             .
             But
             the
             carnal
             Israelites
             having
             provoked
             God
             by
             odious
             Idolatry
             to
             deny
             them
             much
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             Government
             (
             save
             when
             they
             repented
             and
             cryed
             to
             him
             for
             help
             )
             they
             thought
             to
             amend
             this
             by
             choosing
             a
             King
             like
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             ending
             their
             dependance
             on
             heavenly
             Revelation
             and
             choice
             for
             Government
             :
             And
             so
             
             Theocracy
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             more
             humane
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             God
             more
             cast
             off
             :
             Though
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             quite
             forsake
             them
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             was
             yet
             more
             left
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             and
             their
             own
             corrupted
             mind
             and
             will.
             So
             that
             Satan
             hath
             both
             an
             Internal
             Kingdom
             in
             wicked
             Souls
             ,
             and
             a
             visible
             Polititical
             Government
             of
             the
             wicked
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             ruling
             them
             by
             men
             that
             are
             ruled
             by
             him
             .
             And
             as
             Christ
             came
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             mens
             Hearts
             by
             his
             sanctifying
             conquering
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Political
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             rule
             them
             by
             heavenly
             Power
             and
             Love
             as
             his
             own
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             them
             to
             Perfection
             in
             one
             Celestial
             Kingdom
             at
             last
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             To
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             the
             heavenly
             King
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             cast
             down
             Satans
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             the
             great
             business
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             This
             he
             would
             demonstrate
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             his
             Miracles
             which
             shewed
             him
             to
             have
             the
             Victory
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             
               visible
               Apparition
            
             in
             Glory
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Witnesses
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             three
             on
             Earth
             ,
             so
             here
             Christ
             would
             have
             three
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             three
             earthly
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             .
             From
             Heaven
             he
             had
             the
             Witness
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             Voice
             proclaiming
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               ,
               hear
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             Of
             Moses
             the
             chief
             Lawgiver
             .
             3.
             
             And
             of
             Elias
             the
             chief
             Prophet
             ;
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             are
             his
             prognosticating
             Witnesses
             :
             But
             [
             
               Hear
               him
            
             ]
             notifieth
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             above
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             
             us
             more
             than
             they
             could
             teach
             us
             :
             The
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             (
             with
             its
             types
             and
             shadows
             ,
             )
             but
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             (
             the
             substance
             so
             typified
             )
             are
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Light
             and
             Glory
             are
             often
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             .
             Christ
             was
             transfigured
             into
             a
             lucid
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             Body
             :
             He
             tells
             us
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             have
             some
             sort
             of
             Idea
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             fetcht
             from
             sense
             ,
             many
             Apparitions
             of
             Angels
             have
             been
             in
             lights
             .
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             Saul
             in
             a
             visible
             light
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             
             So
             did
             he
             to
             
               John
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             are
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             .
             It
             is
             an
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light.
             
          
           
             Some
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             think
             too
             basely
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             too
             far
             to
             separate
             it
             from
             Intellectual
             Spirits
             both
             as
             to
             Power
             ,
             Act
             ,
             and
             Object
             :
             And
             all
             because
             they
             find
             it
             in
             lower
             Creatures
             .
             They
             might
             accordingly
             deny
             substantiality
             to
             Spirits
             ,
             because
             Bruits
             are
             substances
             :
             The
             higher
             have
             all
             the
             Perfections
             of
             the
             lower
             ,
             either
             formally
             or
             eminently
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Spirits
             Perfection
             to
             be
             insensible
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             sensible
             things
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             eminently
             sensible
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Superiour
             Agents
             on
             lower
             sensibles
             .
             GOD
             IS
             LOVE
             :
             And
             LOVE
             is
             Complacency
             :
             And
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             Complacency
             is
             Delight
             or
             Joy.
             So
             that
             God
             is
             Essential
             Infinite
             Joy
             :
             But
             without
             that
             drossie
             quality
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Souls
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Imperfection
             which
             belongs
             to
             Creatures
             .
             Can
             we
             tell
             what
             it
             is
             to
             enter
             into
             our
             Masters
             Joy
             ,
             or
             Joyfully
             to
             love
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             sense
             :
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             as
             vigorous
             Youth
             maketh
             men
             capable
             of
             more
             delight
             than
             decrippt
             ,
             languid
             ,
             ●ainful
             Age
             and
             Sickness
             ,
             so
             Heaven
             shall
             by
             perfecting
             our
             Natures
             ,
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             unconceivably
             more
             joy
             than
             any
             on
             Earth
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             
             
             
             
          
           
           
             And
             as
             we
             shall
             have
             Sense
             in
             Exaltation
             as
             to
             power
             and
             act
             ,
             so
             we
             shall
             have
             sensible
             Objects
             .
             God
             himself
             delighteth
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             :
             we
             must
             not
             on
             pretence
             of
             taking
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             meerly
             Spiritual
             ,
             deprive
             our selves
             of
             all
             the
             sensible
             Idea's
             of
             it
             which
             God's
             description
             offereth
             to
             u●
             Light
             is
             sensible
             :
             Christ
             glorified
             there
             is
             sensible
             :
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             were
             sensible
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             ,
             and
             
               John.
               Lazarus
            
             and
             Abraham
             were
             sensible
             to
             the
             Man
             in
             Hell
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             
             Stephen
             saw
             Heaven
             open
             and
             Christ
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             God
             :
             And
             all
             Eyes
             shall
             see
             him
             at
             his
             glorious
             return
             .
             Heavenly
             Glory
             is
             not
             enjoyed
             only
             by
             meer
             THINKING
             and
             knowing
             ,
             nor
             as
             in
             a
             Dream
             :
             but
             by
             the
             most
             eminent
             Intellectual
             sensation
             exalted
             and
             invigorated
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Say
             not
             then
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             that
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             is
             so
             far
             above
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             have
             no
             Idea
             of
             it
             :
             Think
             not
             that
             it
             is
             therefore
             unmeet
             for
             thy
             desiring
             and
             joyful
             hopes
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             :
             Hast
             thou
             no
             conception
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ?
             If
             thou
             hadst
             been
             but
             one
             Year
             kept
             in
             absolute
             darkness
             ,
             wouldst
             thou
             have
             no
             desiring
             thoughts
             of
             light
             ?
             The
             Blind
             think
             themselves
             half
             dead
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             alive
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Faculty
             and
             Object
             must
             be
             suitable
             :
             Light
             may
             be
             too
             great
             for
             our
             weak
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             heat
             may
             be
             torment
             in
             an
             unsuitable
             degree
             :
             but
             when
             our
             Souls
             are
             perfected
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             suitable
             Recipients
             of
             a
             more
             glorious
             Light
             than
             we
             can
             here
             endure
             :
             Moses
             is
             not
             there
             covered
             in
             a
             cleft
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             see
             but
             as
             the
             back
             parts
             of
             God's
             Glory
             .
             We
             must
             see
             here
             but
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             :
             but
             there
             as
             Face
             to
             Face
             .
             Though
             these
             Organical
             Eyes
             as
             Spectacles
             shall
             be
             laid
             by
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             Media
             more
             perfect
             suitable
             to
             our
             perfect
             state
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             I
             can
             think
             of
             Heaven
             as
             a
             Region
             of
             glorious
             Light
             ,
             so
             can
             I
             think
             of
             it
             as
             a
             place
             and
             state
             of
             Life
             and
             Love
             :
             I
             know
             somwhat
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             living
             Dog
             is
             better
             than
             a
             dead
             Lyon.
             And
             I
             have
             felt
             what
             it
             is
             to
             love
             my
             Friends
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             desire
             their
             near
             communion
             as
             my
             delight
             .
             And
             can
             I
             then
             have
             no
             Idea
             of
             that
             World
             ,
             where
             Life
             ,
             Light
             and
             Joyful
             Love
             are
             the
             very
             Element
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             Water
             is
             to
             the
             Fishes
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             can
             have
             some
             Idea
             of
             that
             state
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             may
             I
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             perfected
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Just
             which
             are
             there
             .
             They
             are
             con-natural
             to
             their
             proper
             Element
             .
             They
             are
             Essential
             created
             Life
             ,
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love.
             And
             they
             want
             not
             substance
             to
             be
             the
             Basis
             of
             those
             formal
             Powers
             ,
             nor
             Objects
             on
             which
             to
             exercise
             them
             .
             Think
             not
             then
             that
             Heaven
             is
             so
             far
             unconceivable
             as
             not
             by
             any
             Idea
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             :
             If
             we
             have
             no
             Conception
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             desires
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             delightful
             hope
             .
             What
             can
             we
             conceive
             of
             more
             certainly
             ,
             than
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             ;
             of
             a
             Region
             ,
             and
             of
             Persons
             essentiated
             of
             these
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             what
             Knowledge
             is
             ?
             and
             see
             what
             Light
             is
             ?
             and
             feel
             what
             Life
             and
             Love
             are
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             true
             that
             our
             Conceptions
             hereof
             are
             lamenmentably
             imperfect
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             must
             be
             till
             Possession
             ,
             Fruition
             ,
             and
             Exercise
             perfect
             them
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             what
             Light
             or
             Sight
             is
             ,
             but
             by
             Seeing
             ;
             or
             what
             Knowledge
             is
             but
             by
             knowing
             ?
             Or
             what
             Love
             ,
             and
             Joy
             are
             but
             by
             loving
             and
             rejoicing
             ?
             And
             who
             knows
             what
             Perfect
             Sight
             ,
             Knowledg
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Joy
             are
             ,
             but
             by
             perfect
             Seeing
             ,
             Knowing
             ,
             Loving
             ,
             and
             Rejoicing
             ?
             No
             Man
             by
             an
             intuitive
             or
             immediate
             perception
             :
             But
             some
             abstractive
             Conceptions
             of
             it
             we
             may
             have
             by
             reasoning
             deduction
             ,
             from
             that
             poor
             Degree
             
             which
             we
             here
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             possess
             .
          
           
             Can
             I
             perceive
             substantiality
             in
             the
             dark
             terrene
             appearances
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             mutable
             lifeless
             matter
             agitated
             and
             used
             by
             invisible
             Powers
             and
             shall
             I
             think
             of
             those
             unseen
             powerful
             substances
             as
             if
             they
             were
             less
             substantial
             for
             being
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             Objects
             for
             a
             knowing
             Thought
             .
             Are
             the
             Stars
             which
             I
             see
             less
             substantial
             than
             a
             Carkass
             in
             a
             darksom
             Grave
             ?
             The
             Lord
             that
             appeared
             in
             shining
             Glory
             ,
             hath
             Members
             in
             their
             measure
             like
             himself
             ;
             and
             hath
             promised
             that
             we
             shall
             shine
             as
             Stars
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             If
             some
             degree
             of
             this
             be
             here
             performed
             in
             them
             who
             are
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lights
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             they
             shine
             in
             the
             World
             of
             Light.
             They
             that
             call
             Light
             a
             quality
             or
             an
             Act
             ,
             must
             confess
             it
             hath
             a
             substance
             whose
             quality
             or
             act
             it
             is
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             a
             deceived
             thing
             is
             a
             sensual
             Unbeliever
             ;
             who
             spendeth
             his
             Life
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             fugitive
             shaddows
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             a
             vain
             shew
             ,
             and
             thinks
             of
             Spiritual
             glorious
             substances
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             nothings
             or
             delusions
             of
             a
             Dream
             ?
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Christ
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             here
             visibly
             appeared
             as
             three
             distinct
             individual
             Persons
             :
             This
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             is
             a
             false
             conceit
             that
             Death
             ceaseth
             Individuation
             ,
             and
             turneth
             all
             Souls
             into
             one
             :
             (
             of
             which
             before
             :
             )
             Perfect
             indivisible
             infinite
             Unity
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             :
             From
             this
             One
             is
             multiplicity
             .
             Reason
             forbids
             us
             when
             we
             see
             the
             numberless
             individuals
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             see
             also
             the
             numerous
             Stars
             above
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             all
             the
             Worlds
             above
             us
             have
             so
             much
             of
             Divine
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             but
             one
             undivided
             substance
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             multiplicity
             of
             Inhabitants
             .
             Yea
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             Sadduces
             hold
             that
             the
             Stars
             are
             Worlds
             inhabited
             as
             the
             Earth
             is
             .
             And
             
             why
             then
             should
             they
             think
             whither
             soever
             Souls
             go
             ,
             that
             they
             cease
             their
             individuation
             )
             When
             they
             go
             among
             individuals
             ?
             But
             Christ
             hath
             confuted
             them
             even
             to
             Sense
             .
             Moses
             is
             Moses
             still
             ,
             and
             Elias
             is
             Elias
             still
             :
             And
             all
             our
             Friends
             that
             are
             gone
             to
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             still
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             by
             the
             same
             Names
             .
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             are
             the
             same
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             Lazarus
             was
             Lazarus
             in
             Abraham's
             bosom
             .
             When
             we
             lay
             by
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             uncloathed
             ,
             we
             put
             not
             off
             our
             personality
             :
             Every
             one
             shall
             receive
             his
             own
             reward
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             when
             every
             one
             must
             give
             account
             of
             his
             own
             works
             and
             talents
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             may
             I
             not
             with
             distinct
             conceptions
             and
             joyful
             desires
             look
             after
             the
             Souls
             of
             my
             departed
             Friends
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Celestial
             Kingdom
             ?
             Though
             malignity
             hath
             scorned
             me
             for
             naming
             some
             few
             in
             my
             
               Saints
               Rest
            
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             the
             Despisers
             hated
             ;
             yet
             I
             forbear
             not
             on
             such
             accounts
             to
             Solace
             my self
             by
             naming
             more
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             more
             than
             it
             's
             fit
             to
             number
             .
             In
             all
             places
             where
             I
             have
             lived
             ,
             how
             many
             excellent
             Souls
             (
             though
             here
             they
             were
             not
             perfect
             )
             are
             gone
             to
             Christ
             ?
             How
             sweet
             is
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             communion
             which
             I
             had
             with
             many
             of
             them
             in
             Shrewsbury
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Shropshire
             ?
             Of
             many
             at
             Dudley
             and
             the
             adjoining
             parts
             :
             Of
             Multitudes
             at
             
               Kiderminster
               ,
               Bewdley
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Worcestershire
             :
             Of
             abundance
             at
             Coventry
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Warwickshire
             :
             And
             of
             many
             where
             I
             have
             sojourned
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             And
             above
             all
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             the
             adjoining
             parts
             ?
             As
             Mr.
             How
             hath
             elegantly
             exprest
             it
             in
             his
             excellent
             Character
             of
             my
             excellent
             and
             dear
             Friend
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Fairclough
               :
               What
               a
               Multitude
            
             of
             Blessed
             Saints
             will
             arise
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             out
             of
             London
             ?
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             this
             Earth
             is
             as
             it
             were
             hallowed
             with
             the
             Dust
             and
             Relicts
             of
             so
             many
             blessed
             Souls
             .
             But
             it
             's
             Heaven
             that
             is
             spangled
             with
             these
             Spiritual
             Stars
             :
             The
             place
             honoured
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             Christ
             .
             We
             are
             like
             Infants
             ,
             or
             Lambs
             ,
             or
             other
             young
             ones
             ,
             that
             cry
             for
             their
             Dams
             if
             they
             be
             but
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             never
             so
             near
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             cry
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             or
             had
             forsaken
             them
             .
             As
             Christ
             told
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             needful
             for
             them
             that
             he
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Hearts
             for
             this
             were
             sorrowful
             ,
             till
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             better
             than
             Christ's
             fleshly
             presence
             ,
             to
             prepare
             them
             joyfully
             to
             follow
             him
             ;
             so
             we
             think
             of
             our
             Friends
             as
             almost
             lost
             to
             us
             by
             separation
             ,
             till
             the
             heavenly
             Spirit
             tell
             us
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             prepare
             us
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Elias
             hath
             a
             Body
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             so
             hath
             Henoch
             :
             But
             can
             we
             think
             that
             only
             two
             or
             three
             that
             are
             there
             with
             Christ
             do
             so
             much
             differ
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             Bodies
             when
             the
             rest
             have
             none
             ?
             Is
             there
             such
             a
             dissimilitude
             of
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             What
             are
             two
             or
             three
             in
             such
             a
             Society
             ?
             Doubtless
             their
             Bodies
             are
             not
             corruptible
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             but
             such
             Spiritual
             Bodies
             as
             all
             Saints
             shall
             have
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             are
             they
             in
             Heaven
             such
             visible
             and
             shaped
             Bodies
             as
             they
             appeared
             on
             the
             Mount
             ?
             The
             same
             difficulty
             poseth
             us
             about
             the
             risen
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             He
             would
             not
             have
             Mary
             touch
             him
             because
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             ascended
             to
             his
             Father
             ?
             He
             could
             appear
             and
             vanish
             from
             their
             sight
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             And
             yet
             Thomas
             handled
             him
             ,
             and
             felt
             that
             he
             had
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             :
             That
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ascended
             visibly
             up
             toward
             Heaven
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             Body
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             worse
             than
             he
             will
             make
             
             his
             Members
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             these
             things
             ?
             We
             must
             say
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             knowing
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             Reason
             to
             be
             thankful
             that
             we
             may
             know
             so
             much
             ,
             more
             necessary
             for
             us
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             seemeth
             probable
             that
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Henoch
             ,
             and
             Elias
             were
             changeable
             according
             to
             the
             Region
             in
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             :
             Christ
             could
             take
             up
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             immediately
             change
             that
             state
             of
             it
             into
             a
             pure
             incorruptible
             Spiritual
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             entered
             into
             the
             incorruptible
             Spiritual
             Region
             :
             And
             so
             God
             did
             by
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             :
             As
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             all
             die
             (
             those
             that
             live
             till
             Christ's
             appearing
             )
             but
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             changed
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             Elias
             have
             business
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             he
             can
             put
             on
             the
             cloathing
             of
             a
             grosser
             Body
             to
             be
             so
             seen
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             can
             lay
             it
             by
             or
             return
             to
             his
             more
             invisible
             Spiritual
             state
             when
             he
             returneth
             to
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             when
             Angels
             (
             and
             the
             Ancients
             say
             ,
             Christ
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             )
             assumed
             Bodies
             suitable
             to
             their
             several
             businesses
             on
             Earth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             such
             as
             could
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             men
             ;
             when
             yet
             they
             dwelt
             not
             in
             Heaven
             so
             coursly
             cloathed
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             But
             how
             came
             Moses
             to
             have
             a
             Body
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             buried
             ,
             and
             therefore
             took
             none
             with
             him
             into
             Heaven
             ?
             We
             must
             still
             remember
             that
             we
             enquire
             of
             things
             above
             our
             certain
             knowledge
             :
             But
             in
             humble
             conjecture
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             no
             more
             impossible
             for
             Moses
             to
             assume
             such
             a
             Body
             as
             he
             appeared
             in
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             for
             that
             occasion
             ,
             than
             for
             Angels
             to
             appear
             in
             humane
             shapes
             ;
             and
             departed
             Souls
             too
             ,
             as
             many
             Apparitions
             have
             told
             men
             .
             And
             if
             bad
             Souls
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             why
             not
             good
             ones
             when
             God
             will
             have
             it
             ?
             The
             Tradition
             seemeth
             but
             a
             Jewish
             Dream
             ,
             that
             God
             kept
             the
             Body
             of
             Moses
             uncorrupted
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             it
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             said
             to
             strive
             for
             against
             Michael
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Body
             might
             be
             corrupted
             .
             (
             And
             say
             others
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             Transfiguration
             it
             rose
             again
             .
             )
             There
             need
             no
             such
             conceits
             to
             our
             satisfaction
             .
             The
             Soul
             of
             Moses
             could
             assume
             a
             Body
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             But
             still
             the
             dissimilitude
             of
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             from
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             an
             unresolved
             difficulty
             .
             If
             we
             knew
             that
             God
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             it
             might
             satisfie
             us
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             symmetry
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             it
             's
             like
             that
             the
             same
             Region
             hath
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             think
             then
             ?
             That
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             those
             Regions
             laid
             by
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             became
             such
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             Souls
             ?
             Why
             are
             they
             taken
             up
             to
             be
             so
             laid
             by
             ?
             (
             The
             corruptibility
             no
             doubt
             they
             did
             lay
             by
             .
             )
             God
             knoweth
             :
             but
             it
             s
             much
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
             Or
             shall
             we
             think
             as
             all
             those
             Fathers
             cited
             by
             
               Faustus
               Regiensis
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Dr.
             More
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             late
             ,
             that
             all
             Spirits
             are
             Souls
             .
             and
             animate
             some
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             all
             in
             Heaven
             have
             some
             Bodies
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             what
             Bodies
             are
             they
             ?
             And
             how
             differ
             they
             from
             the
             Resurrection
             state
             ?
             As
             the
             Soul
             here
             operateth
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Igneous
             Spirits
             in
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             so
             lodged
             in
             these
             as
             to
             take
             some
             of
             them
             with
             it
             at
             Death
             ,
             as
             the
             life
             of
             a
             dying
             Plant
             ,
             yet
             dieth
             not
             in
             the
             Seed
             .
             And
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             go
             unclothed
             to
             Bed
             ,
             though
             he
             put
             not
             off
             his
             shift
             or
             nearest
             Garment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             clothed
             again
             when
             he
             puts
             on
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             there
             will
             be
             a
             New
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             so
             Spirits
             now
             in
             Heaven
             may
             have
             much
             more
             delightful
             business
             on
             the
             New
             and
             Righteous
             Earth
             ,
             than
             now
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             have
             use
             for
             an
             additional
             Body
             ,
             as
             much
             differing
             from
             what
             they
             have
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             New
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             employment
             there
             require
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Seed
             doth
             differ
             from
             the
             Plant.
             And
             Spirits
             being
             communicative
             
             will
             be
             more
             happy
             by
             more
             communication
             .
             As
             God
             delighteth
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             so
             the
             Souls
             now
             confined
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             will
             delight
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             doing
             good
             to
             the
             New
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             animate
             the
             Bodies
             suited
             to
             such
             work
             .
             Though
             now
             they
             have
             use
             for
             no
             other
             than
             such
             Spiritual
             lucid
             Receptacles
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             Regions
             where
             they
             dwell
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             no
             debasement
             or
             dejection
             for
             a
             Spirit
             now
             in
             Heaven
             to
             animate
             a
             Body
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             fit
             for
             the
             New
             Earth
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             it
             was
             to
             Angels
             to
             speak
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             to
             Moses
             ,
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               Manoah
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             or
             then
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Sun
             to
             enlighten
             and
             enliven
             things
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             foolish
             thing
             to
             think
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             that
             departed
             Souls
             will
             be
             as
             dormant
             ,
             and
             unactive
             ,
             as
             in
             Apopletick
             or
             Sleeping
             Persons
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Organized
             Bodies
             to
             act
             in
             .
             Spirits
             are
             Essentially
             Active
             ,
             Intellective
             ,
             and
             Volitive
             :
             And
             will
             God
             continue
             such
             Essential
             Powers
             in
             vain
             ?
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             wanted
             not
             Bodies
             :
             And
             those
             in
             Heaven
             can
             praise
             Jehovah
             and
             the
             Lamb
             with
             holy
             concordant
             Love
             and
             Joy
             ;
             whether
             in
             any
             sort
             of
             ethereal
             Bodies
             or
             without
             ,
             we
             shall
             shortly
             know
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             It
             is
             said
             that
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             talked
             with
             Christ
             :
             This
             sheweth
             that
             Christ
             hath
             familiar
             communion
             with
             the
             Blessed
             .
             He
             that
             would
             come
             into
             Flesh
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             live
             with
             Man
             in
             an
             humbled
             state
             ,
             and
             refused
             not
             familiar
             converse
             with
             poor
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             would
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             will
             not
             refuse
             everlasting
             near
             familiarity
             with
             the
             glorified
             :
             If
             the
             Church
             be
             his
             dearly
             beloved
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             Body
             ,
             surely
             he
             will
             be
             no
             stranger
             to
             the
             least
             and
             lowest
             Member
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             But
             what
             was
             it
             that
             they
             talkt
             about
             ?
             Luk.
             9.
             31.
             saith
             ,
             They
             appeared
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             his
             
             decease
             which
             he
             should
             accomplish
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             This
             was
             not
             to
             make
             it
             known
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             die
             for
             sin
             :
             What
             then
             was
             it
             for
             ?
             Did
             Christ
             tell
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             it
             before
             ?
             That
             is
             not
             likely
             neither
             .
             Did
             he
             need
             their
             comfort
             ,
             as
             Angels
             in
             his
             trials
             ministred
             to
             him
             and
             strengthned
             him
             ?
             The
             particular
             uses
             of
             this
             speech
             we
             know
             not
             ?
             But
             in
             general
             we
             know
             it
             was
             somwhat
             preparatory
             to
             his
             great
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             And
             must
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             have
             such
             preparation
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             mine
             have
             much
             premeditation
             ,
             and
             do
             I
             not
             need
             the
             consolatory
             messages
             of
             God
             ?
             Carnal
             men
             would
             rather
             have
             chosen
             pleasanter
             discourse
             ,
             than
             the
             talk
             of
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             .
             But
             that
             which
             must
             be
             undergone
             ,
             and
             requireth
             greatest
             strength
             ,
             must
             be
             forethought
             of
             ,
             and
             requireth
             the
             most
             preparing
             Thoughts
             .
             It
             's
             worse
             than
             madness
             to
             be
             surprized
             with
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             ,
             before
             it
             's
             seriously
             forethought
             of
             ?
             So
             sharp
             a
             trial
             and
             so
             great
             a
             change
             ,
             require
             the
             greatest
             preparation
             .
             He
             that
             can
             refuse
             to
             suffer
             and
             die
             ,
             may
             refuse
             to
             talk
             or
             think
             of
             it
             .
             If
             Christ
             must
             have
             men
             from
             Heaven
             to
             talk
             with
             him
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             what
             cause
             have
             we
             to
             study
             the
             Cross
             ?
             Even
             all
             our
             lives
             to
             foresee
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             obedient
             consent
             to
             submit
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             up
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             determine
             with
             Paul
             to
             know
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             but
             Christ
             and
             him
             Crucified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             this
             for
             the
             only
             needful
             and
             excellent
             Learning
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             senslesly
             is
             Death
             and
             Suffering
             talkt
             of
             till
             it
             comes
             !
             We
             are
             to
             learn
             how
             to
             suffer
             when
             suffering
             is
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             learn
             how
             to
             die
             till
             Nature
             or
             the
             Physician
             pass
             the
             sentence
             of
             Death
             on
             us
             at
             hand
             .
             And
             it
             is
             God's
             Mercy
             to
             some
             of
             us
             to
             make
             our
             sufferings
             long
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             
             a
             competent
             time
             of
             learning
             .
             As
             we
             learn
             to
             write
             by
             writing
             ,
             and
             to
             discourse
             by
             discoursing
             ,
             and
             every
             Art
             and
             Trade
             by
             practice
             ;
             even
             so
             by
             suffering
             we
             learn
             to
             suffer
             .
             And
             the
             Lesson
             is
             very
             hard
             :
             Malefactors
             suffer
             without
             Learning
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             Obediently
             with
             Child-like
             affections
             is
             the
             Lesson
             to
             be
             learnt
             .
             O
             little
             ,
             too
             little
             do
             many
             honest
             Christians
             think
             how
             much
             of
             their
             most
             excellent
             Obedience
             consisteth
             in
             Child-like
             holy
             Suffering
             .
             Therefore
             they
             little
             expect
             it
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             it
             :
             And
             then
             they
             are
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             unexpected
             surprizal
             when
             it
             comes
             .
             Even
             in
             the
             sufferings
             which
             men
             bring
             on
             the
             Faithful
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             how
             many
             shrink
             and
             shift
             off
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             venture
             on
             forbidden
             things
             for
             safety
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             prepared
             for
             it
             :
             The
             loss
             of
             goods
             or
             imprisonment
             and
             want
             ,
             seem
             to
             many
             almost
             unsufferable
             trials
             :
             But
             I
             can
             tell
             such
             by
             some
             experience
             ,
             that
             bodily
             pain
             and
             torment
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             trial
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             them
             is
             secured
             from
             ;
             and
             requireth
             greater
             strength
             of
             Faith
             ,
             obediently
             to
             accept
             it
             at
             the
             Hand
             of
             God.
             And
             others
             can
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             violence
             of
             temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             terrours
             of
             God
             on
             a
             wounded
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             troubled
             Soul
             ,
             are
             yet
             far
             harder
             than
             all
             these
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             saddest
             because
             they
             make
             the
             mind
             unfit
             at
             present
             to
             improve
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             refer
             them
             to
             Holy
             Ends
             and
             Uses
             .
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             Agony
             ,
             and
             even
             when
             he
             cryed
             out
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ,
            
             had
             his
             Intellectuals
             free
             and
             perfect
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Reason
             ,
             the
             uses
             and
             end
             of
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             :
             But
             so
             have
             not
             many
             poor
             distressed
             ,
             troubled
             ,
             distracted
             Souls
             .
             O
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             Christianity
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             understand
             and
             rightly
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ?
             Most
             of
             our
             care
             is
             how
             to
             
             escape
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             ,
             rather
             than
             how
             obediently
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Experience
             of
             a
             suffering
             painful
             state
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             help
             to
             our
             understanding
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             It
             taketh
             off
             from
             me
             the
             scandal
             of
             Christ's
             Cross
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             me
             to
             perceive
             the
             great
             use
             and
             reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             under
             sufferings
             .
             O
             what
             need
             have
             I
             of
             such
             an
             example
             as
             Christs
             .
             All
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             suffering
             are
             as
             useful
             to
             teach
             me
             how
             to
             suffer
             as
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             to
             teach
             me
             what
             to
             do
             .
             That
             he
             was
             put
             to
             fly
             from
             proud
             domineering
             Pharisees
             ,
             false
             Teachers
             and
             worldly
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             to
             converse
             most
             with
             the
             Poor
             in
             Wildernesses
             or
             obscure
             various
             places
             ?
             That
             he
             was
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             for
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             accounted
             a
             Sinner
             for
             neglecting
             mens
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             :
             That
             he
             was
             hardly
             believed
             even
             by
             them
             that
             saw
             his
             Miracles
             :
             And
             his
             own
             Disciples
             were
             so
             slow
             in
             learning
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             his
             suffering
             they
             all
             forsook
             him
             and
             fled
             ,
             and
             one
             denied
             him
             with
             Oaths
             and
             Curses
             .
             All
             these
             are
             instructing
             Instances
             ;
             That
             Christ's
             natural
             (
             though
             sinless
             )
             aversation
             to
             Death
             and
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             his
             fear
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             powerful
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             God's
             punishing
             Justice
             so
             terrible
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             his
             Soul
             sorrowful
             even
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             an
             Agony
             ,
             where
             he
             swate
             Water
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             thrice
             that
             the
             bitter
             Cup
             if
             possible
             might
             pass
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             drink
             ;
             all
             these
             also
             are
             teaching
             parts
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ;
             That
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             Rabble
             should
             agree
             to
             Scorn
             him
             ;
             Cloth
             him
             in
             derision
             ,
             Spit
             on
             him
             ,
             Buffet
             him
             ,
             Scourge
             him
             ,
             make
             him
             their
             Jeast
             that
             came
             to
             save
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             make
             a
             Sinner
             of
             him
             that
             never
             sinned
             ,
             but
             came
             to
             destroy
             it
             and
             save
             
             men
             from
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Deceiver
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             an
             usurping
             Rebel
             against
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             write
             this
             last
             as
             his
             Accusation
             on
             his
             Cross
             ,
             thinking
             to
             leave
             his
             Innocency
             no
             Vindication
             or
             Defence
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             to
             undergo
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             very
             instructing
             to
             a
             suffering
             Believer
             :
             That
             he
             should
             as
             such
             a
             Malefactor
             be
             reviled
             on
             a
             Cross
             ,
             and
             numbred
             with
             Transgressours
             ,
             and
             his
             side
             be
             pierced
             ,
             and
             he
             there
             cry
             out
             to
             his
             Father
             as
             forsaken
             by
             him
             :
             That
             thus
             dying
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             went
             to
             the
             place
             of
             separated
             Souls
             ,
             and
             yet
             into
             Paradise
             ;
             they
             are
             excellent
             Lessons
             which
             may
             be
             learnt
             from
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             to
             suffer
             for
             others
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             God's
             Justice
             a
             satisfying
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             :
             But
             I
             must
             suffer
             God's
             Fatherly
             Corrections
             ,
             and
             the
             castigation
             of
             paternal
             healing
             Justice
             :
             I
             must
             be
             saved
             as
             by
             Fire
             ,
             and
             pass
             through
             this
             Purgatory
             that
             I
             may
             be
             refined
             :
             I
             must
             suffer
             from
             Christ
             and
             for
             Christ
             ;
             for
             my
             sin
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             :
             And
             I
             must
             with
             a
             filial
             Justification
             of
             God's
             Holiness
             and
             chastening
             Justice
             ,
             bear
             his
             indignation
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             :
             I
             am
             predestinated
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             Christ's
             Image
             ,
             in
             suffering
             and
             in
             sanctity
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             
             &c.
             Yea
             ,
             I
             must
             count
             all
             things
             loss
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             my
             Lord
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             must
             not
             refuse
             to
             suffer
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             count
             them
             Dung
             that
             I
             may
             win
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             in
             him
             —
             and
             not
             only
             know
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             
               be
               made
               conformable
               to
               his
               Death
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Paul
             rejoiced
             in
             such
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             filling
             up
             that
             which
             was
             behind
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             
             24.
             
             Peter
             bids
             us
             
               Rejoice
               in
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               partakers
               of
               Christ's
               Sufferings
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               Glory
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               glad
               also
               with
               exceeding
               Joy
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             also
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             :
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             gift
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             
             It
             is
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             that
             such
             suffer
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             happiness
             and
             joy
             to
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
             &
             3.
             14
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             4.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             19.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             It
             is
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             that
             abound
             in
             such
             that
             their
             consolations
             may
             abound
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             I
             suffer
             much
             more
             for
             my
             own
             sin
             ,
             than
             for
             Christ
             and
             Righteousness
             .
             But
             even
             this
             also
             by
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             great
             remedy
             against
             my
             Sin.
             As
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             merited
             by
             his
             Suffering
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             accept
             the
             castigatory
             punishment
             ,
             and
             Exercise
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Mortification
             in
             our
             suffering
             ,
             and
             an
             obedient
             submission
             to
             the
             Rod
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             this
             as
             acceptable
             Service
             ,
             and
             bless
             it
             to
             our
             further
             good
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             But
             how
             is
             it
             that
             Christ
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             
               learn
               obedience
               by
               the
               things
               that
               he
               suffered
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               made
               perfect
               ?
            
             Heb.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9.
             was
             he
             unlearned
             and
             imperfect
             before
             ?
             He
             had
             no
             culpable
             imperfection
             .
             But
             his
             satisfactory
             mediation
             was
             imperfect
             till
             it
             was
             all
             performed
             :
             It
             was
             not
             perfectly
             done
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             was
             done
             he
             thereby
             was
             constitutively
             made
             a
             perfect
             Mediator
             :
             as
             he
             said
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               It
               is
               finished
            
             :
             And
             as
             his
             humane
             Nature
             received
             additional
             acts
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             he
             grew
             up
             and
             conversed
             with
             more
             Objects
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             said
             to
             
               increase
               in
               Wisdom
            
             (
             as
             Adam
             knew
             the
             Creatures
             when
             he
             saw
             them
             ;
             )
             so
             he
             had
             a
             new
             acquaintance
             with
             
               Obedient
               suffering
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             under
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             is
             said
             to
             learn
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             now
             
               exercised
               it
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             should
             not
             my
             suffering
             be
             God's
             School
             ;
             should
             I
             not
             learn
             obedience
             by
             it
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             as
             it
             smartly
             tells
             me
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             former
             disobedience
             ,
             so
             it
             calls
             me
             to
             remember
             in
             whose
             hands
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             duty
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ?
             God
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
             to
             his
             own
             :
             He
             will
             do
             nothing
             finally
             hurtful
             to
             his
             Children
             .
             In
             all
             our
             afflictions
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             afflicts
             not
             willingingly
             ,
             or
             without
             our
             provocation
             .
             Justice
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             holiness
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             good
             for
             us
             to
             repent
             and
             be
             weaned
             from
             the
             Flesh
             and
             World
             :
             And
             all
             good
             must
             be
             loved
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             as
             such
             :
             Sharp
             Heart-breaking
             Sermons
             are
             unpleasing
             to
             Nature
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             loved
             for
             their
             use
             .
             And
             afflictions
             are
             God's
             powerful
             Sermons
             :
             The
             proud
             and
             hardened
             are
             forced
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             who
             scorn
             and
             prosecute
             Preachers
             for
             speaking
             the
             same
             things
             :
             And
             shall
             Believers
             under
             sufferings
             be
             untaught
             .
             Words
             are
             but
             Words
             ,
             but
             stripes
             go
             by
             forcible
             sense
             unto
             the
             Heart
             :
             Obedient
             submission
             to
             the
             greatest
             pains
             ,
             is
             a
             serious
             acknowledgement
             of
             God's
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             certain
             hopes
             of
             a
             better
             life
             .
             Impatience
             hath
             in
             it
             somwhat
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             or
             Blasphemy
             ;
             God
             is
             not
             duely
             acknowledged
             and
             honoured
             .
             Job's
             Wife
             would
             have
             had
             him
             thus
             purposly
             provoke
             God
             ,
             to
             end
             his
             misery
             by
             Death
             :
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Speak
               no
               more
               well
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               whom
               thou
               sufferest
               so
               much
               ,
               nor
               honour
               a
               God
               that
               will
               not
               help
               thee
               :
            
             But
             Patience
             saith
             ,
             Mic.
             7.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               look
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               I
               will
               wait
               for
               the
               God
               of
               my
               Salvation
               :
               my
               God
               will
               hear
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Impatience
             sheweth
             a
             misunderstanding
             of
             God's
             dealing
             with
             the
             afflicted
             ;
             but
             patience
             yieldeth
             ,
             because
             it
             understandeth
             whence
             all
             comes
             ,
             and
             what
             
             will
             be
             the
             fruit
             and
             end
             .
             A
             Man
             that
             is
             let
             Blood
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             impatient
             with
             the
             Chyrurgion
             ;
             but
             a
             Beast
             will
             strive
             ,
             and
             a
             Swine
             or
             Child
             will
             cry
             .
          
           
             Our
             burdens
             are
             heavy
             enough
             of
             themselves
             :
             Impatience
             maketh
             them
             heavier
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             painful
             than
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             suffer
             :
             Some
             have
             gone
             mad
             with
             crosses
             which
             oft
             to
             another
             would
             have
             been
             light
             .
             Patience
             is
             our
             cordial
             and
             nepenthes
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             Health
             of
             the
             Soul
             by
             which
             it
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             its
             infirmities
             .
             In
             our
             patience
             we
             possess
             our
             Souls
             ,
             Luk.
             21.
             19.
             whatever
             else
             we
             lose
             ,
             we
             lose
             not
             our selves
             .
             He
             that
             keepeth
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             by
             patience
             keepeth
             his
             Soul.
             But
             the
             impatient
             lose
             themselves
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             other
             losses
             were
             not
             enough
             .
             A
             poor
             Man
             singeth
             that
             gets
             his
             living
             only
             by
             his
             Day-labour
             :
             When
             a
             Lord
             or
             Knight
             would
             be
             tormented
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             reduced
             to
             his
             degree
             .
             Striving
             under
             our
             yoak
             and
             burden
             maketh
             it
             Gall
             the
             more
             :
             And
             we
             cannot
             so
             hopefully
             or
             comfortably
             pray
             for
             deliverance
             from
             the
             pain
             which
             we
             make
             our selves
             ,
             as
             from
             that
             which
             God
             layeth
             on
             us
             :
             Though
             also
             there
             ,
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             the
             Grace
             that
             must
             save
             us
             from
             our
             own
             impatience
             .
          
           
             Patience
             preventeth
             many
             sins
             ;
             which
             impatience
             causeth
             :
             Hard
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             not
             hard
             and
             unseemly
             Words
             ;
             Job
             sinned
             not
             nor
             charged
             God
             foolishly
             :
             Impatience
             tempteth
             men
             to
             think
             that
             Piety
             and
             Prayer
             are
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             the
             Generatition
             of
             the
             Just
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             off
             Duty
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Why
             should
             I
             wait
             on
             God
             any
             longer
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             venture
             on
             false
             and
             sinful
             means
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             deliverance
             and
             ease
             .
          
           
             Were
             it
             to
             men
             ,
             we
             have
             much
             to
             allay
             our
             impatience
             :
             But
             against
             God
             impatience
             hath
             no
             just
             excuse
             .
             
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             deserveth
             blame
             :
             We
             have
             God's
             Promise
             that
             
               All
               things
            
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             our
             good
             :
             And
             is
             he
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             ?
             Or
             is
             the
             means
             of
             our
             good
             to
             be
             accused
             ?
          
           
             Impatience
             ,
             is
             unseemly
             for
             them
             that
             believe
             that
             heavenly
             Rest
             and
             Glory
             are
             at
             hand
             ;
             where
             all
             their
             pains
             and
             sorrows
             will
             end
             .
             Were
             a
             Man
             on
             the
             Rack
             ,
             and
             were
             sure
             to
             have
             all
             that
             he
             desired
             after
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             the
             more
             easily
             endure
             it
             .
             Why
             else
             did
             the
             Martyrs
             so
             patiently
             suffer
             ?
             It
             's
             incongruous
             to
             complain
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             brings
             a
             Man
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Christ
             was
             himself
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             yet
             accused
             not
             God
             for
             his
             sufferings
             .
             But
             we
             suffer
             justly
             for
             our
             faults
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             so
             much
             less
             than
             they
             deserve
             ,
             that
             the
             sins
             which
             we
             suffer
             most
             for
             are
             said
             to
             be
             forgiven
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             everlasting
             punishment
             is
             forgiven
             :
             Should
             we
             so
             often
             sinfully
             please
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             it
             not
             smart
             ?
             Shall
             we
             so
             often
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             grieved
             ?
             Shall
             we
             lose
             our
             time
             ,
             neglect
             our
             duty
             forget
             our
             home
             ,
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             temptations
             ,
             and
             defile
             our
             Souls
             with
             filth
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             correction
             tell
             us
             of
             our
             sinful
             folly
             ?
             If
             we
             suffer
             for
             our
             faults
             and
             bear
             it
             patiently
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             thanks
             worthy
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Our
             merciful
             Father
             doth
             use
             to
             shame
             us
             for
             our
             impatience
             ,
             by
             the
             blessed
             end
             of
             our
             Afflictions
             .
             The
             End
             that
             God
             made
             with
             Job
             shewed
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             his
             Patience
             :
             When
             our
             afflictions
             are
             over
             ,
             do
             not
             all
             Believers
             see
             cause
             of
             thankfulness
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               was
               afflicted
               ?
            
             The
             pain
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             remaineth
             .
             And
             if
             all
             that
             's
             past
             was
             Mercy
             to
             us
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             much
             fear
             that
             
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             Heaven
             will
             end
             all
             ,
             and
             shame
             impatience
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Our
             patience
             is
             much
             of
             our
             perseverance
             :
             What
             a
             deal
             of
             labour
             do
             those
             impatient
             men
             lose
             ,
             that
             learn
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             are
             somwhat
             Religious
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             patience
             at
             the
             last
             assault
             to
             bear
             the
             trial
             ,
             but
             fail
             when
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             near
             the
             Crown
             ?
          
           
             Hold
             out
             then
             poor
             desponding
             Soul
             :
             Lift
             up
             the
             Hands
             which
             hang
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             feeble
             Knees
             ,
             and
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             Race
             which
             is
             set
             before
             thee
             ,
             looking
             to
             Jesus
             who
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             Cross
             .
             God
             will
             not
             deceive
             thy
             hopes
             !
             Sin
             hath
             brought
             pain
             and
             death
             on
             Man
             ;
             but
             Christ
             hath
             sanctified
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             .
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Possession
             shall
             turn
             thy
             sorrows
             into
             everlasting
             Joy
             ,
             and
             thy
             moans
             and
             groans
             into
             thanks
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             sickness
             ,
             pains
             or
             death
             .
             O
             foolish
             unbelieving
             Hearts
             that
             cry
             out
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             fear
             deliverance
             ;
             that
             would
             fain
             be
             free
             from
             all
             affliction
             ,
             and
             yet
             fly
             from
             the
             only
             state
             of
             freedom
             :
             That
             are
             impatient
             under
             their
             calamity
             ,
             and
             yet
             afraid
             of
             passing
             to
             the
             only
             rest
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             But
             it
             is
             neither
             Pain
             alone
             ,
             nor
             Death
             alone
             that
             will
             sufficiently
             try
             our
             strength
             and
             exercise
             our
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             .
             It
             must
             be
             
               Great
               Pain
            
             (
             and
             often
             Long
             )
             in
             order
             to
             a
             certain
             or
             expected
             Death
             .
             These
             two
             conjunct
             were
             the
             Case
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             torment
             of
             his
             Agony
             ,
             Scourging
             ,
             Crucifying
             ,
             Piercing
             and
             Desertion
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             Death
             that
             followed
             .
             
               Great
               pain
            
             with
             hopes
             of
             recovery
             and
             ease
             ,
             may
             be
             born
             even
             by
             a
             worldly
             Man
             :
             Because
             there
             is
             still
             the
             worldly
             hope
             of
             better
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             denial
             of
             All
             ,
             while
             Life
             it self
             is
             not
             denied
             :
             We
             must
             receive
             
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             in
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             find
             that
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             trust
             him
             as
             one
             that
             raiseth
             the
             Dead
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             another
             and
             better
             life
             .
          
           
             As
             long
             as
             a
             Man
             hath
             any
             hope
             of
             life
             and
             ease
             ,
             a
             Man's
             Faith
             is
             not
             tried
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             by
             actual
             forsaking
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             an
             easy
             Death
             alone
             ,
             doth
             not
             fully
             try
             a
             Man
             :
             For
             they
             that
             know
             that
             all
             must
             die
             ,
             may
             submit
             to
             this
             ,
             who
             cannot
             bear
             long
             pains
             before
             it
             .
             But
             great
             and
             long
             pains
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             together
             are
             the
             trial
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             God
             will
             so
             try
             me
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             repine
             ?
             Flesh
             will
             groan
             ,
             but
             the
             Mind
             may
             obediently
             submit
             .
             It
             is
             but
             Flesh
             :
             that
             Flesh
             that
             hath
             tempted
             and
             imprisoned
             my
             Soul.
             I
             have
             too
             much
             loved
             it
             ,
             and
             am
             too
             loth
             to
             leave
             it
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             Mercy
             from
             God
             to
             make
             me
             weary
             of
             it
             ?
             God
             is
             engaged
             against
             Idols
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             loved
             and
             pleased
             before
             him
             :
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             's
             likest
             to
             be
             this
             Flesh
             .
             It
             's
             corruptibility
             tells
             us
             that
             both
             its
             pleasure
             and
             its
             pain
             will
             be
             but
             short
             .
             Long
             pain
             is
             usually
             tolerable
             :
             And
             intolerable
             pain
             will
             conquer
             Nature
             and
             not
             be
             long
             .
             The
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             strength
             is
             manifested
             in
             our
             weakness
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             not
             take
             the
             Thorn
             out
             of
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             though
             as
             Christ
             and
             Paul
             did
             ,
             we
             pray
             thrice
             or
             oftner
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             be
             impatient
             with
             Death
             is
             to
             repine
             that
             we
             are
             born
             Mortal
             men
             ;
             and
             to
             fly
             from
             Heaven
             and
             all
             true
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Felicity
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             renouncing
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             trusting
             Christ
             for
             Life
             everlasting
             ?
             And
             why
             fear
             we
             that
             which
             endeth
             all
             our
             pains
             and
             fears
             ?
             A
             true
             Believer
             never
             suffereth
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             his
             Mercies
             are
             far
             more
             and
             greater
             than
             his
             sufferings
             .
             His
             Soul
             is
             united
             to
             Christ
             :
             His
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             have
             a
             sure
             Foundation
             :
             He
             is
             sealed
             up
             to
             
             Glory
             :
             Rest
             and
             Joy
             are
             near
             at
             hand
             .
             And
             former
             Mercies
             should
             not
             be
             forgotten
             :
             And
             should
             not
             such
             men
             patiently
             endure
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             shameful
             contradiction
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             choose
             Heaven
             as
             our
             only
             Portion
             ,
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             it
             as
             the
             business
             of
             all
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             loth
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             with
             fear
             from
             that
             which
             we
             so
             seek
             and
             hope
             for
             ?
             What
             a
             contradiction
             is
             it
             to
             call
             God
             our
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             Christ
             our
             Gracious
             glorified
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             Fly
             from
             his
             presence
             with
             distrustful
             fear
             ?
             
               Almighty
               love
            
             may
             correct
             us
             ,
             may
             kill
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             finally
             hurt
             true
             Believers
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             of
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             discourse
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Sure
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Fathers
             before
             Christ's
             coming
             did
             not
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             lay
             in
             some
             inferiour
             Limbus
             ?
             For
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             their
             shining
             glory
             shewed
             that
             ,
             and
             their
             discourse
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Voice
             and
             glory
             that
             went
             with
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             with
             Henoch
             were
             in
             Heaven
             by
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             elsewhere
             .
             Though
             it
             's
             said
             that
             God's
             House
             hath
             many
             Mansions
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             various
             degrees
             of
             Glory
             ,
             yet
             the
             blessed
             are
             all
             Fellow-Citizens
             ,
             of
             one
             Society
             ,
             and
             Children
             in
             one
             Family
             of
             God.
             And
             they
             that
             came
             from
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             shall
             sit
             down
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Lazarus
             is
             in
             Abraham's
             bosom
             ,
             and
             the
             believing
             Thief
             with
             Christ
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             It
             seems
             that
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             appeared
             thus
             ,
             to
             fore
             shew
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             easier
             to
             the
             three
             Disciples
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             Why
             should
             they
             doubt
             whether
             Christ
             
             should
             rise
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             Moses
             that
             was
             risen
             before
             him
             :
             And
             why
             should
             they
             doubt
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Faithful
             and
             the
             Glory
             following
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             these
             glorified
             Saints
             ?
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             Apparition
             was
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             whose
             humane
             Nature
             had
             use
             for
             such
             Ministry
             also
             of
             Angels
             :
             But
             it
             's
             more
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             the
             Disciples
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             ours
             by
             their
             Testimony
             .
             As
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             Joh.
             12.
             30.
             
             
               This
               Voice
               came
               not
               because
               of
               me
               ,
               but
               for
               your
               sakes
               .
            
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             It
             is
             much
             worth
             our
             noting
             ,
             in
             what
             a
             Communion
             this
             Specimen
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             was
             represented
             in
             the
             holy
             Mount.
             Here
             was
             a
             Voice
             of
             God
             and
             a
             glimpse
             of
             his
             Glory
             :
             Here
             was
             our
             Redeemer
             in
             a
             glimpse
             of
             his
             Glory
             :
             Here
             was
             a
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             in
             a
             glimpse
             of
             their
             Glory
             :
             And
             here
             were
             three
             beloved
             Disciples
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             weakness
             of
             Faith
             which
             needed
             such
             confirmation
             ,
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             those
             on
             Earth
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             one
             Society
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             near
             relation
             ,
             and
             a
             near
             communion
             among
             them
             all
             .
             When
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             disdained
             not
             so
             wonderful
             condescension
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             to
             us
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             even
             of
             a
             poor
             despised
             Crucified
             Man
             ,
             it
             's
             less
             wonder
             that
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             should
             come
             down
             as
             his
             Witnesses
             and
             Servants
             Heb.
             12.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             City
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             Enrolled
             Burgesses
             or
             Heirs
             ,
             hath
             many
             parts
             :
             There
             is
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             first
             Born
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Just
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Cov●nant
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             .
             O
             what
             holy
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             joyful
             Company
             shall
             we
             have
             above
             ?
             Christ
             and
             his
             Angels
             will
             not
             despise
             the
             least
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             But
             what
             was
             the
             Introduction
             to
             this
             Apparition
             
             and
             Transfiguration
             ?
             It
             was
             Christ's
             praying
             ;
             Luk.
             9.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               He
               went
               up
               into
               a
               Mountain
               to
               pray
               :
               and
               as
               he
               prayed
               he
            
             was
             transfigured
             :
             Surely
             ,
             this
             is
             written
             to
             invite
             and
             encourage
             us
             to
             pray
             .
             We
             are
             in
             greater
             need
             than
             Christ
             .
             It
             's
             folly
             in
             Unbelievers
             to
             think
             Prayer
             vain
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             unchangeable
             .
             We
             are
             not
             unchangeable
             :
             And
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             dependance
             on
             God
             and
             true
             desires
             ,
             being
             the
             Conditions
             required
             in
             a
             due
             Receiver
             ,
             maketh
             those
             Blessings
             become
             our●s
             ,
             which
             else
             we
             had
             been
             uncapable
             of
             God
             who
             commandeth
             fervent
             Prayer
             ,
             hath
             promised
             to
             answer
             it
             .
             Though
             we
             must
             not
             think
             to
             be
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             have
             whatever
             our
             Flesh
             or
             solly
             doth
             desire
             ,
             because
             we
             ask
             it
             earnestly
             ;
             yet
             true
             Prayer
             is
             the
             appointed
             way
             for
             obtaining
             what
             we
             need
             ,
             and
             is
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             fitted
             to
             receive
             .
             And
             as
             Christ
             had
             this
             wonderful
             return
             to
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             his
             Servants
             have
             experience
             that
             their
             choicest
             Mercies
             for
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             have
             come
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             Though
             the
             three
             Disciples
             were
             admitted
             to
             this
             glorious
             Society
             ,
             how
             different
             was
             their
             case
             from
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ?
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             heavenly
             concourse
             ,
             
               they
               were
               asleep
               with
            
             heaviness
             :
             Even
             while
             this
             glorious
             Company
             stood
             near
             them
             :
             Alas
             ,
             such
             is
             our
             infirmity
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Clog
             are
             these
             earthly
             Bodies
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             is
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             the
             greatest
             cause
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             a
             heavy
             ,
             weary
             ,
             sluggish
             Body
             ,
             even
             fettereth
             an
             active
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             we
             sleep
             or
             turn
             away
             in
             wandering
             Thoughts
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             seriously
             converse
             with
             Christ
             and
             Heaven
             :
             Alas
             ,
             what
             unworthy
             Servants
             hath
             our
             Lord
             !
             Are
             such
             as
             these
             meet
             for
             his
             work
             ,
             his
             Love
             ,
             his
             Acceptance
             ,
             or
             his
             Kingdom
             ?
             But
             ,
             O
             how
             merciful
             a
             Saviour
             have
             we
             ,
             
             who
             taketh
             not
             his
             poor
             Servants
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             after
             served
             him
             thus
             in
             his
             Agony
             ,
             he
             gently
             rebuketh
             them
             ;
             
               Could
               you
               not
               watch
               with
               me
               one
               Hour
               :
            
             and
             that
             with
             an
             excuse
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               the
               Flesh
               is
               weak
               .
            
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             Moment
             to
             understand
             in
             what
             cases
             this
             excuse
             will
             hold
             ,
             and
             our
             weakness
             will
             not
             make
             the
             willingness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unacceptable
             to
             God.
             If
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             Fornicator
             ,
             or
             other
             Sensualist
             should
             say
             ,
             My
             Spirit
             is
             willing
             to
             leave
             my
             sin
             ,
             but
             my
             Flesh
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             in
             temptation
             doth
             prevail
             ,
             
               Video
               meliora
               proboque
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             This
             excuse
             would
             not
             prove
             God's
             forgiveness
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             live
             in
             known
             sin
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             forbear
             were
             he
             truly
             willing
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               To
               will
               is
               present
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               I
               am
               unable
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               I
               but
               sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
            
             ;
             this
             would
             be
             but
             a
             frivolous
             excuse
             :
             And
             yet
             to
             the
             sleepy
             Disciples
             it
             was
             a
             good
             excuse
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             to
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom
            
             7.
             where
             then
             is
             the
             d●fference
             ?
             There
             are
             some
             acts
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             the
             will
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             it
             can
             rule
             :
             The
             will
             hath
             not
             power
             always
             to
             keep
             a
             sleepy
             Man
             awake
             :
             This
             sleep
             might
             be
             of
             the
             Flesh
             without
             any
             will
             at
             all
             :
             And
             this
             excuseth
             from
             all
             guilt
             :
             There
             are
             some
             acts
             of
             Man
             which
             the
             will
             cannot
             rule
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             
               great
               degree
            
             of
             power
             and
             endeavour
             :
             As
             perhaps
             with
             much
             ado
             by
             preventing
             and
             resisting
             diligence
             the
             Disciples
             might
             have
             kept
             awake
             :
             In
             this
             case
             their
             sleep
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             but
             a
             pardoned
             fault
             of
             weakness
             .
             Some
             Persons
             are
             liable
             to
             inordinate
             Fear
             and
             Grief
             ,
             which
             so
             surprizeth
             them
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             
               unwillingness
               would
            
             not
             hinder
             them
             .
             And
             some
             could
             do
             more
             to
             resist
             these
             passions
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             but
             very
             hardly
             with
             the
             greatest
             diligence
             .
             These
             are
             accordingly
             excusable
             in
             degree
             .
             
             Paul
             would
             have
             perfectly
             obeyed
             God's
             Law
             ,
             and
             never
             have
             sinned
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Perfection
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             Meer
             Imperfection
             of
             true
             Grace
             which
             is
             predominant
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             doth
             not
             damn
             men
             .
             But
             there
             are
             acts
             which
             are
             so
             subject
             to
             the
             will
             that
             a
             
               sincere
               will
            
             ,
             though
             imperfect
             ,
             can
             command
             them
             :
             He
             that
             doth
             these
             (
             or
             doth
             the
             contrary
             )
             it
             is
             not
             because
             he
             
               sincerely
               would
               and
               cannot
            
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             hath
             but
             uneffectual
             wishes
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             
               sincerely
               willing
            
             ,
             if
             he
             know
             them
             to
             be
             what
             they
             are
             .
             Especially
             if
             they
             be
             materially
             
               great
               sins
            
             which
             he
             yieldeth
             to
             ,
             which
             true
             Grace
             more
             strongly
             resisteth
             than
             it
             doth
             an
             idle
             word
             ,
             or
             thought
             ,
             or
             action
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             all
             omissions
             or
             commissions
             in
             which
             the
             will
             is
             positively
             or
             privatively
             guilty
             ,
             are
             sinful
             in
             some
             degree
             :
             but
             only
             these
             do
             damn
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             which
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             predominant
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             in
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             When
             the
             Disciples
             awaked
             they
             saw
             these
             glorious
             ones
             in
             converse
             !
             Did
             they
             hear
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             or
             did
             Christ
             after
             tell
             them
             ?
             The
             later
             is
             most
             probable
             :
             Doubtless
             as
             Moses
             tells
             us
             how
             God
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             tell
             him
             but
             by
             God's
             telling
             them
             first
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostles
             have
             written
             many
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             neither
             saw
             nor
             heard
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             that
             told
             it
             them
             by
             Word
             or
             Inspiration
             .
             How
             else
             knew
             they
             what
             Satan
             said
             and
             did
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Temptations
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ?
             How
             knew
             they
             what
             his
             Prayer
             was
             in
             his
             Agony
             ?
             And
             so
             in
             this
             instance
             also
             .
             But
             Christ's
             own
             testimony
             was
             enough
             to
             put
             them
             out
             of
             Doubt
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             daily
             saw
             his
             confirming
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             How
             great
             a
             difference
             was
             there
             between
             Mount
             Sinai
             and
             this
             Mount
             ?
             When
             ,
             God
             delivered
             
             the
             Law
             to
             Moses
             ,
             that
             Mount
             was
             terrible
             in
             Flame
             ,
             and
             Smoak
             ,
             and
             Thunder
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             People
             trembled
             and
             fled
             :
             But
             now
             here
             is
             nothing
             but
             Life
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Love
             from
             Heaven
             .
             A
             merciful
             Redeemer
             whose
             Face
             shined
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             with
             heavenly
             Company
             ,
             appearing
             nearly
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             pittying
             and
             bearing
             with
             their
             heaviness
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             strengthning
             their
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             proving
             to
             them
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             a
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             a
             visible
             Apparition
             of
             some
             of
             its
             Possessors
             .
             This
             was
             not
             a
             frightful
             ,
             but
             a
             confirming
             delectable
             sight
             :
             The
             Law
             in
             terrour
             was
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Pleasure
             are
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             an
             inviting
             and
             delighting
             ▪
             and
             not
             an
             affrighting
             Apparition
             :
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             shameful
             infirmity
             and
             a
             sin
             ,
             that
             Peter
             should
             deny
             Christ
             after
             such
             a
             sight
             as
             this
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Disciples
             forsake
             him
             and
             fly
             ?
             What!
             after
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             come
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             Face
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             its
             brightness
             ?
             Could
             they
             forget
             all
             this
             ?
             Or
             could
             they
             doubt
             whether
             he
             or
             his
             Persecutors
             were
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             liker
             to
             prevail
             at
             last
             ?
             O
             how
             frail
             ,
             how
             uncertain
             ,
             how
             bad
             a
             thing
             is
             depraved
             Man
             ?
          
           
             But
             though
             Christ
             found
             them
             asleep
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             foreknew
             that
             they
             would
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             forsook
             not
             them
             ,
             nor
             used
             them
             as
             they
             deserved
             ,
             but
             comforted
             them
             with
             a
             glimpse
             of
             Heaven
             .
             For
             he
             died
             for
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             But
             this
             was
             but
             once
             in
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             abode
             among
             them
             .
             It
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             Feast
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             daily
             Bread
             :
             They
             had
             Christ
             still
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             transfigured
             in
             Glory
             ,
             nor
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             in
             their
             sight
             :
             We
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             if
             God
             give
             us
             a
             joyful
             extraordinary
             glimpse
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             it
             always
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             forsaketh
             us
             ,
             and
             castus
             
             off
             when
             he
             denieth
             it
             us
             !
             O
             that
             we
             were
             as
             desirous
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Duty
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             of
             the
             Joy
             which
             is
             the
             reward
             !
             But
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             chooser
             both
             of
             our
             Food
             and
             Feast
             .
             Moses
             did
             not
             dwell
             on
             Mount
             Nebo
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             still
             see
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             :
             It
             was
             enough
             to
             have
             one
             sight
             of
             it
             before
             his
             death
             .
             As
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             cannot
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             little
             of
             Heaven
             that
             entereth
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             When
             the
             Disciples
             
               awake
               they
               see
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               men
               that
               stood
               with
               him
               :
            
             It
             must
             not
             be
             a
             sleeeping
             but
             an
             awakened
             Christian
             ,
             that
             will
             have
             a
             sight
             of
             heavenly
             Glory
             !
             As
             we
             must
             love
             God
             with
             all
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Might
             ,
             all
             must
             be
             awakened
             in
             seeking
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             attending
             him
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             have
             a
             joyful
             foretast
             of
             his
             Love.
             Carnal
             security
             ,
             supine
             neglect
             ,
             and
             dull
             contempt
             ,
             are
             dispositions
             which
             render
             us
             uncapable
             of
             such
             delights
             .
             Heavenly
             joys
             suppose
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             and
             desires
             .
             Angels
             sleep
             not
             ,
             nor
             are
             clogged
             with
             Bodies
             of
             Clay
             :
             Earth
             hath
             no
             Wings
             ;
             It
             must
             be
             holy
             vivacity
             that
             must
             carry
             up
             a
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             fetters
             of
             Flesh
             .
             It
             is
             with
             each
             others
             Souls
             in
             the
             Body
             that
             we
             converse
             together
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             sluggish
             ,
             but
             lively
             Faith
             ,
             and
             fervent
             desire
             that
             must
             converse
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             and
             our
             living
             Head.
             
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             
               But
               how
               did
            
             Peter
             know
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             before
             ?
             Perhaps
             glorified
             Saints
             do
             bear
             each
             one
             his
             notifying
             Signature
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             names
             and
             sound
             of
             words
             to
             make
             them
             known
             :
             Perhaps
             Christ
             told
             the
             Disciples
             who
             they
             were
             that
             talked
             with
             him
             :
             Perhaps
             he
             made
             them
             know
             it
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             Prophets
             have
             their
             knowledge
             .
             Any
             of
             these
             ways
             God
             could
             notifie
             them
             :
             It
             〈◊〉
             not
             needful
             that
             we
             know
             which
             of
             them
             it
             was
             .
             But
             
             that
             they
             were
             known
             is
             certain
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             no
             Strangers
             to
             any
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             our
             old
             acquaintance
             .
             Whether
             we
             shall
             have
             any
             greater
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             old
             acquaintance
             sake
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             were
             instruments
             of
             our
             good
             on
             Earth
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             But
             I
             know
             that
             our
             love
             to
             them
             with
             whom
             we
             had
             Holy
             comfort
             on
             Earth
             ,
             may
             well
             render
             Heaven
             more
             familiar
             to
             us
             now
             ,
             and
             more
             suitable
             to
             our
             desires
             :
             O
             how
             great
             a
             number
             of
             my
             godly
             Friends
             are
             there
             ?
             They
             are
             so
             many
             that
             I
             cannot
             make
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             their
             Names
             ;
             but
             the
             Memory
             of
             abundance
             of
             them
             doth
             delight
             me
             .
             And
             when
             we
             meet
             there
             we
             shall
             be
             far
             better
             known
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             then
             we
             were
             to
             the
             most
             intimate
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             O
             let
             Christians
             now
             so
             converse
             together
             ,
             as
             remembring
             that
             they
             must
             meet
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             all
             that
             was
             secret
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             light
             .
             If
             we
             now
             put
             on
             any
             Vizor
             ,
             and
             seem
             better
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             if
             we
             hide
             any
             sin
             or
             base
             corruption
             ;
             if
             we
             by
             fraud
             or
             falshood
             deceive
             our
             Friends
             ,
             all
             this
             will
             be
             opened
             when
             we
             meet
             in
             Heaven
             .
             It
             is
             a
             daily
             grief
             and
             shame
             to
             my
             Soul
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             the
             sins
             that
             I
             have
             committed
             against
             some
             that
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             I
             either
             excused
             ,
             extenuated
             or
             hid
             :
             And
             to
             think
             how
             much
             evil
             they
             will
             know
             of
             me
             there
             ,
             which
             on
             Earth
             they
             knew
             not
             by
             me
             .
             But
             God
             who
             pardoneth
             them
             ,
             will
             cause
             his
             Servants
             there
             to
             forgive
             each
             other
             ;
             but
             the
             detected
             sin
             for
             all
             that
             will
             be
             an
             odious
             shameful
             thing
             .
             Lying
             and
             Hypocrisie
             are
             there
             no
             cloak
             ,
             but
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             shame
             .
             If
             we
             cannot
             confess
             and
             take
             shame
             to
             our selves
             by
             repentance
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             appear
             in
             the
             open
             light
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Faces
             of
             those
             whom
             we
             wronged
             :
             What
             diminution
             it
             will
             make
             of
             our
             joy
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             needs
             
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             have
             been
             false
             to
             God
             or
             Man.
             And
             especially
             when
             we
             meet
             where
             sin
             is
             perfectly
             hated
             ,
             to
             think
             how
             we
             either
             sinned
             together
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             tempted
             and
             ensnared
             one
             another
             in
             any
             sin
             ;
             how
             it
             will
             affect
             us
             then
             I
             do
             not
             fully
             know
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             now
             to
             me
             a
             far
             greater
             grief
             to
             think
             of
             any
             in
             Heaven
             whom
             I
             tempted
             or
             wronged
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             while
             they
             lived
             with
             me
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             I
             think
             there
             is
             somwhat
             of
             this
             Nature
             common
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             :
             Even
             the
             Consciences
             of
             wicked
             men
             do
             haunt
             them
             for
             notable
             injuries
             to
             others
             ,
             especially
             concealed
             ones
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             persecuting
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             more
             than
             while
             they
             lived
             .
             In
             so
             much
             that
             (
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             of
             real
             Apparitions
             )
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             some
             that
             say
             they
             are
             haunted
             by
             the
             sight
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             such
             as
             seem
             to
             them
             to
             be
             deceased
             Persons
             ,
             are
             rather
             haunted
             by
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             strongly
             represent
             those
             Persons
             to
             their
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             delight
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             the
             good
             which
             I
             received
             from
             many
             that
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Of
             the
             profitable
             Sermons
             which
             I
             heard
             from
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             profitable
             conversation
             which
             I
             had
             with
             others
             :
             How
             oft
             we
             sweetly
             consulted
             together
             of
             the
             things
             which
             concern
             everlasting
             life
             ?
             How
             many
             days
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             we
             spent
             in
             preparation
             and
             in
             some
             prospect
             of
             the
             Blessedness
             which
             now
             they
             enjoy
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             not
             a
             small
             Mercy
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             think
             of
             Multitudes
             now
             in
             Heaven
             of
             whose
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             God
             hath
             made
             my
             weak
             endeavours
             a
             prosperous
             means
             .
             O
             what
             a
             Mercy
             is
             it
             to
             think
             on
             ,
             that
             while
             I
             am
             yet
             compassed
             with
             temptations
             ,
             and
             languishing
             in
             weakness
             ,
             and
             groaning
             in
             pain
             ,
             and
             worst
             of
             all
             burdened
             with
             a
             dark
             and
             
             sinful
             Soul
             ,
             so
             many
             are
             past
             all
             this
             with
             Christ
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             any
             help
             which
             he
             sent
             them
             by
             my
             labours
             ?
             It
             hath
             oft
             humbled
             me
             greatly
             to
             read
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             such
             men
             as
             
               John
               Janeway
            
             ,
             and
             
               Joseph
               Allen
            
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             their
             proficiency
             they
             ascribed
             to
             my
             Writings
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             over-went
             me
             ,
             and
             left
             me
             quite
             behind
             them
             in
             Holy
             delights
             and
             praises
             of
             God!
             But
             how
             much
             more
             am
             I
             below
             a
             Multitude
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             called
             me
             Father
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             here
             I
             must
             rejoice
             with
             them
             that
             rejoice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             mourn
             with
             them
             that
             mourn
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             not
             much
             more
             rejoice
             with
             all
             the
             blessed
             Society
             above
             ?
             And
             more
             familiarly
             with
             my
             old
             Acquaintance
             ,
             Pupils
             ,
             and
             dear
             Friends
             ?
             My
             Love
             should
             be
             most
             to
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             therefore
             more
             to
             them
             than
             to
             any
             other
             of
             my
             Friends
             :
             And
             therefore
             my
             Union
             with
             them
             being
             closer
             ,
             and
             their
             Felicity
             far
             greater
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             with
             more
             Joy
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             left
             behind
             .
             They
             are
             safe
             in
             the
             Harbour
             ,
             past
             all
             our
             dangerous
             storms
             and
             waves
             .
             And
             though
             they
             know
             or
             will
             know
             more
             of
             my
             sins
             than
             they
             did
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             hate
             them
             more
             ,
             yet
             they
             that
             feel
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             will
             imitate
             God
             in
             pardoning
             me
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             God's
             forgiveness
             of
             me
             .
             Though
             their
             vile
             Bodies
             lie
             like
             common
             dust
             ,
             how
             much
             better
             do
             they
             now
             know
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             Spirits
             in
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             I
             do
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             preach
             it
             to
             them
             .
             God
             that
             sent
             down
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             on
             Earth
             have
             communnion
             ,
             will
             bring
             me
             and
             my
             Friends
             now
             in
             Heaven
             together
             again
             into
             a
             far
             sweeter
             Communion
             than
             ever
             we
             had
             here
             .
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             It
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             that
             Peter
             should
             be
             transported
             with
             this
             glorious
             sight
             ;
             and
             greatly
             delighted
             
             with
             this
             heavenly
             Communion
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Master
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
               .
            
             Would
             not
             a
             sight
             ,
             a
             glimpse
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             have
             transported
             any
             Holy
             Soul
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             now
             lie
             in
             tears
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             are
             overwhelmed
             with
             doubts
             and
             troubles
             ?
             When
             they
             are
             groping
             after
             God
             ,
             and
             groaning
             on
             their
             Knees
             because
             they
             feel
             more
             of
             his
             frowns
             than
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             if
             then
             they
             had
             such
             a
             sight
             as
             this
             ,
             what
             a
             change
             would
             it
             make
             upon
             them
             ?
             Perhaps
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             doubt
             of
             their
             own
             sincerity
             might
             still
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             Joy.
             No
             :
             This
             sight
             would
             banish
             doubts
             and
             troubles
             :
             It
             is
             a
             communication
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             fully
             convince
             the
             Communicants
             .
          
           
             Without
             such
             a
             miraculous
             glimpse
             of
             Glory
             ,
             God
             sometime
             giveth
             some
             of
             his
             Servants
             such
             a
             Mental
             illustration
             ,
             and
             inward
             glimpse
             and
             taste
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             greatly
             overcometh
             all
             the
             fears
             of
             Pain
             and
             Death
             ;
             such
             many
             old
             and
             later
             Martyrs
             have
             had
             :
             It
             was
             a
             strange
             word
             of
             the
             godly
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             Mr.
             Farrar
             ,
             to
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             [
             
               If
               I
               stir
               in
               the
               Fire
               ,
               believe
               not
               my
               Doctrin
               :
            
             ]
             and
             accordingly
             he
             stirred
             not
             .
             If
             he
             had
             not
             had
             some
             Prophetical
             Inspiration
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             have
             been
             justified
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             presumptuous
             tempting
             God
             :
             And
             Mr.
             Baynam's
             case
             was
             a
             meer
             wonder
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Flames
             called
             to
             the
             Papists
             to
             see
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             professing
             to
             them
             that
             in
             the
             Fire
             he
             felt
             no
             more
             pain
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             been
             laid
             in
             a
             Bed
             of
             Down
             or
             Roses
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             just
             now
             reading
             in
             Adam's
             Lives
             of
             the
             German
             Philosophers
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Olympia
               Fulvia
               Morata
            
             ,
             which
             ended
             with
             some
             such
             experience
             .
             In
             many
             Ages
             there
             hath
             been
             some
             one
             rare
             Woman
             who
             hath
             excelled
             men
             in
             the
             Languages
             ,
             Philosophy
             and
             other
             humane
             Learning
             :
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             this
             
               Olympia
               
               Fulvia
               Morata
            
             of
             Ferrarrie
             :
             She
             married
             
               Andr.
               Gundler
            
             a
             Physician
             :
             She
             removed
             with
             him
             into
             Germany
             ;
             being
             by
             the
             way
             convinced
             of
             the
             Guard
             of
             Angels
             by
             her
             young
             Brothers
             falling
             out
             of
             a
             high
             Window
             on
             cragged
             Stones
             without
             any
             more
             hurt
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             on
             the
             soft
             ground
             :
             In
             Germany
             she
             thus
             wrote
             to
             
               Anna
               Estensis
            
             a
             Guisian
             Princess
             
               [
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 singular
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 departed
                 from
                 the
              
               Italian
               
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 with
                 my
                 Husband
                 into
              
               Germany
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 incredible
                 how
                 God
                 changed
                 my
                 Soul
              
               (
               or
               mind
               )
               
                 which
                 being
                 formerly
                 most
                 averse
              
               (
               or
               abhorring
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 am
                 now
                 delighted
                 in
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 my
                 Study
                 ,
                 Labour
                 ,
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 Mind
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possible
                 contemn
                 all
                 the
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 I
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 admire
                 .
              
               ]
            
             But
             the
             Cross
             presently
             following
             (
             in
             God's
             usual
             Method
             ,
             )
             her
             Husband
             and
             She
             were
             by
             Souldiers
             stript
             naked
             save
             the
             shift
             next
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             narrowly
             scaping
             with
             life
             ,
             were
             put
             so
             to
             wander
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             none
             daring
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             she
             was
             sick
             of
             a
             Feaver
             :
             till
             at
             last
             they
             found
             liberal
             entertainment
             ;
             in
             which
             she
             shortly
             fell
             into
             a
             mortal
             Disease
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             died
             :
             And
             in
             her
             last
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             after
             much
             torment
             of
             Body
             ,
             near
             Death
             she
             pleasantly
             smiled
             :
             Her
             Husband
             asked
             her
             the
             Cause
             ;
             who
             said
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               a
               certain
               place
               which
               was
               full
               of
               a
               most
               clear
               and
               beauteous
               Light
               :
            
             Intimating
             that
             
               she
               should
               be
               quickly
               there
            
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               wholly
               full
               of
               Joy
               :
            
             And
             spake
             no
             more
             till
             her
             Eye-sight
             failing
             ;
             she
             said
             ,
             
               I
               scarce
               know
               any
               of
               you
               any
               more
               :
               But
               all
               things
               else
               about
               seem
               to
               be
               full
               of
               most
               beauteous
               Flowers
            
             ;
             which
             were
             her
             last
             words
             ,
             (
             having
             a
             long
             time
             professed
             that
             nothing
             seemed
             more
             desirable
             to
             her
             than
             to
             be
             dissolved
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             sickness
             magnifying
             his
             Mercies
             to
             her
             .
          
           
           
             Many
             have
             thus
             joyfully
             laid
             down
             the
             Flesh
             to
             go
             to
             Christ
             :
             What
             wonder
             then
             if
             Peter
             was
             loth
             to
             lose
             the
             pleasure
             of
             what
             he
             saw
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             great
             and
             solid
             joy
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Object
             be
             truly
             and
             greatly
             amiable
             and
             delectable
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             be
             clear
             and
             strong
             :
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             things
             to
             delight
             us
             ,
             as
             would
             feast
             our
             Souls
             with
             constant
             Joy
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Second
             ,
             alas
             ,
             much
             wanting
             .
             What
             Man
             could
             choose
             but
             be
             even
             in
             Peter's
             rapture
             continually
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             but
             ascertained
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             him
             in
             as
             satisfactory
             a
             manner
             as
             these
             sensible
             things
             are
             ?
             If
             I
             lay
             in
             Prison
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             in
             torment
             of
             Colick
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Disease
             ,
             and
             had
             but
             withal
             such
             apprehensions
             or
             sight
             of
             assured
             Glory
             ,
             surely
             the
             pain
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             suppress
             my
             joy
             .
             What
             a
             mixture
             ,
             what
             a
             discord
             would
             there
             be
             in
             my
             expressions
             ?
             Torment
             would
             constrain
             my
             Flesh
             to
             groan
             ;
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             Heaven
             would
             make
             me
             triumph
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             how
             this
             great
             discord
             would
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Flesh
             :
             What
             a
             strange
             thing
             it
             would
             be
             to
             hear
             the
             same
             Man
             at
             the
             same
             time
             crying
             out
             in
             pain
             with
             groans
             ,
             and
             magnifying
             the
             love
             of
             God
             with
             transporting
             joy
             !
             But
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             fit
             for
             such
             joyful
             apprehensions
             ;
             our
             weak
             Eyes
             must
             not
             see
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             allaying
             Medium
             of
             a
             humid
             Air
             ,
             at
             a
             vast
             distance
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Chrystalline
             humour
             and
             organical
             parts
             of
             the
             Eye
             .
             Fain
             we
             would
             get
             nearer
             ,
             and
             have
             sight
             or
             clearer
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Society
             and
             glorious
             World
             ;
             We
             study
             ,
             we
             pray
             ,
             we
             look
             up
             ,
             we
             groan
             under
             our
             distance
             ,
             darkness
             ,
             and
             unsatisfying
             conceptions
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             
             must
             not
             be
             :
             We
             must
             be
             ripened
             before
             the
             Shell
             will
             break
             ,
             or
             the
             dark
             Womb
             will
             deliver
             us
             up
             to
             the
             Glorious
             Light.
             But
             Christ
             vouchsafed
             that
             to
             his
             three
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             unworthy
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             unfit
             for
             .
             O
             happy
             sight
             !
             O
             happy
             men
             !
             It
             is
             incongruous
             to
             say
             ,
             
               What
               would
               I
               not
               give
               for
               such
               a
               sight
               ?
            
             Lest
             it
             should
             savour
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             folly
             :
             And
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             give
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             incongruous
             to
             say
             ,
             
               What
               would
               I
               not
               do
               ?
               And
               what
               would
               I
               not
               suffer
               for
               such
               a
               fight
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             Christ
             puts
             such
             kind
             of
             Questions
             to
             us
             ;
             O
             that
             I
             had
             better
             answered
             them
             !
             in
             the
             Hour
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Hour
             of
             Temptation
             !
             When
             he
             asked
             ,
             
               Can
               ye
               drink
               of
               the
               Cup
               that
               I
               drink
               of
               ,
               and
               be
               Baptized
               with
               the
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               Baptized
               with
               ?
            
             I
             have
             been
             ready
             with
             James
             and
             John
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               can
            
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             trial
             comes
             (
             as
             they
             after
             in
             his
             suffering
             
               forsook
               him
               and
               fled
            
             ,
             )
             how
             insufficient
             is
             my
             own
             strength
             to
             perform
             my
             promise
             ?
             When
             he
             imposeth
             on
             me
             ,
             the
             
               denying
               of
               my self
               ,
               forsaking
               all
               ,
               and
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
               and
               following
               him
               ,
            
             I
             yielded
             and
             covenanted
             by
             Vow
             to
             do
             it
             :
             but
             it
             was
             ,
             
               By
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             which
             he
             promised
             to
             give
             me
             .
             I
             stand
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             to
             my
             Covenant
             :
             Help
             me
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             and
             give
             me
             ,
             though
             not
             his
             present
             sight
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             Peter's
             Mental
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             a
             glimpse
             ,
             a
             taste
             of
             that
             which
             transported
             him
             with
             delight
             .
             Let
             who
             will
             (
             or
             who
             Thou
             wilt
             )
             take
             the
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             World
             :
             O
             give
             me
             some
             delightful
             taste
             of
             that
             which
             I
             am
             made
             for
             ,
             redeemed
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             thy
             Spirit
             hath
             long
             taught
             me
             ,
             to
             seek
             and
             hope
             for
             ,
             as
             my
             All.
             
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             Peter
             was
             not
             weary
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             heavenly
             Apparition
             :
             Why
             should
             I
             be
             weary
             of
             the
             believing
             contemplation
             of
             greater
             things
             ?
             Though
             
             sight
             affect
             us
             more
             sensibly
             than
             meer
             believing
             and
             thinking
             ,
             yet
             these
             have
             their
             happy
             Office
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             effectual
             :
             And
             Christ
             who
             thus
             appeared
             in
             Glory
             to
             Peter
             ,
             hath
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             believed
             :
             And
             Peter
             himself
             saith
             of
             them
             that
             see
             not
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               They
               rejoice
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               Glory
               ,
               in
               believing
               .
            
             Oh
             how
             unexcusable
             am
             I
             for
             every
             weary
             Prayer
             or
             Meditation
             of
             such
             a
             Glory
             ?
             and
             for
             yielding
             to
             Satan
             and
             a
             backward
             Heart
             ,
             which
             have
             oft
             made
             me
             shorten
             these
             sweet
             employments
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             time
             ,
             and
             leave
             ,
             and
             need
             to
             lengthen
             them
             :
             What!
             aweary
             of
             communion
             with
             Christ
             !
             Aweary
             of
             speaking
             to
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             for
             endless
             Blessedness
             ,
             upon
             such
             joyful
             terms
             of
             Hope
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             ?
             Aweary
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             and
             Work
             ?
             Aweary
             of
             exciting
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             and
             exercising
             it
             in
             Divine
             Praise
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             works
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Host
             ?
             O
             how
             justly
             might
             God
             be
             as
             it
             were
             aweary
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             weary
             Services
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             best
             that
             I
             can
             offer
             him
             ,
             which
             hath
             in
             it
             so
             much
             to
             give
             him
             cause
             ?
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             Peter
             did
             not
             fly
             from
             this
             glorious
             Prospect
             ;
             but
             would
             fain
             have
             had
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             dwelt
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Mount.
             And
             when
             God
             will
             call
             me
             to
             a
             more
             glorious
             Vision
             ,
             and
             Fruition
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             I
             draw
             back
             and
             be
             unwilling
             to
             go
             ?
             Was
             that
             Mount
             a
             better
             place
             than
             Heaven
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christ
             now
             to
             be
             there
             seen
             in
             greater
             Glory
             ?
             Is
             the
             Jerusalem
             above
             ,
             the
             Glorious
             Company
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             no
             better
             and
             more
             desirable
             a
             sight
             ,
             than
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             were
             on
             the
             Mount
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             read
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             thought
             ,
             and
             talkt
             so
             much
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             done
             ,
             and
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             yet
             we
             
             should
             draw
             back
             with
             fear
             and
             unwillingness
             to
             go
             to
             it
             ?
             O
             what
             lamentable
             weakness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             doth
             this
             discover
             :
             when
             I
             read
             Peter's
             words
             [
             
               It
               's
               good
               to
               be
               here
            
             :
             ]
             I
             am
             grieved
             that
             I
             who
             dwell
             in
             a
             World
             so
             near
             like
             Hell
             ,
             among
             the
             implacable
             haters
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Holy
             Peace
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             painful
             tired
             Body
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             thought
             ,
             said
             ,
             and
             written
             so
             much
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             do
             yet
             say
             with
             no
             stronger
             desire
             and
             joy
             :
             
               It
               is
               good
               to
               be
               there
               :
            
             When
             I
             see
             all
             natural
             Appetites
             desire
             earnestly
             their
             proper
             food
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Bruits
             desire
             their
             beloved
             company
             ,
             shall
             my
             holy
             Appetite
             be
             so
             dull
             and
             indifferent
             :
             Lord
             quicken
             it
             by
             the
             fuller
             communications
             of
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             save
             me
             from
             this
             hated
             dangerous
             disease
             .
          
           
             §
             27.
             
             But
             Peter
             spake
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             when
             he
             talkt
             of
             building
             Tabernacles
             on
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             fruition
             of
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Alas
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             common
             malady
             and
             folly
             :
             We
             would
             have
             Christ
             in
             the
             Splendour
             of
             his
             Glory
             :
             but
             we
             would
             have
             him
             here
             :
             We
             would
             see
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             come
             down
             to
             us
             :
             We
             would
             have
             that
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             cannot
             possess
             .
             O
             if
             we
             knew
             in
             what
             Land
             ,
             what
             City
             ,
             what
             Countrey
             ,
             what
             private
             House
             ,
             we
             might
             live
             in
             the
             least
             glimpse
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             how
             joyfully
             should
             we
             run
             to
             such
             an
             Habitation
             ?
             Merchants
             make
             towards
             the
             most
             gainful
             place
             for
             trade
             :
             Poor
             men
             enquire
             after
             the
             most
             fertile
             and
             delectable
             Countries
             for
             Plantation
             !
             Gentlemen
             delight
             themselves
             with
             a
             sweet
             and
             pleasantly
             seated
             Mansion
             :
             But
             if
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             could
             find
             a
             place
             where
             they
             could
             see
             what
             Stephen
             ,
             or
             Paul
             ,
             or
             these
             Apostles
             saw
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             little
             of
             Heaven
             without
             dying
             and
             putting
             off
             this
             Body
             ,
             what
             a
             desirable
             dwelling
             would
             that
             seem
             to
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             alas
             ,
             
             how
             cold
             are
             our
             desires
             to
             the
             time
             and
             place
             where
             we
             shall
             have
             much
             more
             ?
             We
             have
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             measure
             that
             we
             are
             capable
             .
             We
             have
             here
             some
             communion
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             verily
             (
             though
             not
             so
             sensibly
             )
             as
             our
             Eye
             hath
             with
             the
             Sun
             :
             God
             will
             not
             deny
             Believers
             their
             Title
             ,
             their
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             some
             first
             Fruits
             :
             But
             when
             we
             would
             have
             our
             All
             or
             our
             Best
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             that
             on
             Earth
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             desire
             or
             say
             .
          
           
             Are
             we
             vile
             dirty
             Sinners
             in
             Flesh
             now
             fit
             for
             heavenly
             sights
             or
             joys
             ?
             Or
             is
             this
             World
             a
             place
             for
             building
             Tabernacles
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             our
             rest
             ?
             What!
             in
             a
             world
             of
             Temptations
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             daily
             wrestling
             for
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             fighting
             not
             meerly
             )
             against
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             but
             against
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Darkness
             of
             
               this
               World
            
             ,
             even
             
               Spiritual
               Wickedness
            
             (
             or
             wicked
             Spirits
             )
             
               in
               high
               Places
            
             (
             above
             the
             greatest
             men
             that
             are
             their
             Servants
             ,
             )
             Eph.
             6.
             12.
             
             But
             that
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             earthly
             :
             Our
             earthly
             part
             would
             have
             an
             earthly
             Felicity
             :
             But
             when
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             corruptible
             and
             a
             dying
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             here
             no
             continuing
             City
             ,
             both
             Faith
             and
             Reason
             bid
             us
             seek
             for
             one
             to
             come
             .
             The
             unfaithful
             Steward
             had
             so
             much
             Wit
             as
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             another
             Habitation
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             must
             be
             no
             longer
             Steward
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             so
             constantly
             confuted
             and
             befooled
             me
             ,
             by
             his
             marvellous
             Providence
             ,
             when
             ever
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Soul
               take
               thy
               ease
            
             ,
             and
             have
             thought
             of
             building
             Tabernacles
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             hath
             convinced
             me
             ,
             that
             such
             folly
             is
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             Soul
             ,
             from
             which
             his
             Mercy
             did
             so
             watchfully
             save
             me
             :
             If
             a
             little
             Health
             and
             Ease
             ,
             or
             a
             pleasant
             Habitation
             ,
             or
             beloved
             Company
             and
             Friends
             ,
             have
             but
             flattered
             me
             into
             
             earthly
             delight
             and
             hopes
             ,
             and
             made
             me
             say
             ,
             
               It
               's
               good
               to
               be
               here
            
             ;
             I
             never
             was
             long
             without
             some
             pains
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             sickness
             ,
             or
             some
             loss
             or
             cross
             in
             Friends
             ,
             or
             some
             removal
             by
             personal
             or
             publick
             changes
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             I
             said
             ;
             and
             that
             rest
             and
             happiness
             are
             not
             here
             :
             As
             the
             laborious
             Ants
             and
             Bees
             are
             long
             gathering
             a
             heap
             of
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             furnishing
             a
             Hive
             with
             Winter
             Provision
             ,
             and
             a
             contemptuous
             foot
             soon
             spurneth
             about
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             owner
             of
             the
             Hive
             destroyeth
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             (
             while
             I
             neglected
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             )
             when
             I
             have
             but
             treasured
             up
             the
             choicest
             Books
             ,
             and
             taken
             pleasure
             in
             my
             Work
             and
             Friends
             ,
             God
             saw
             that
             such
             pleasure
             needed
             an
             allay
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             away
             Books
             and
             Friends
             together
             ,
             or
             driven
             me
             oft
             from
             them
             and
             my
             Habitation
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             sensibly
             that
             I
             have
             higher
             to
             look
             ,
             and
             further
             to
             go
             ;
             and
             that
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             appeared
             not
             to
             turn
             Earth
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             think
             that
             now
             I
             am
             well
             ,
             but
             to
             invite
             my
             Soul
             to
             their
             Celestial
             Habitation
             .
             When
             Christ
             hath
             comforted
             me
             by
             hearing
             Prayers
             ,
             by
             great
             deliverances
             ,
             by
             wonderful
             success
             of
             my
             defective
             labours
             ,
             by
             comfortable
             Friends
             ,
             by
             publick
             Mercies
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             by
             making
             my
             condition
             pleasant
             ,
             to
             keep
             down
             my
             desires
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             to
             draw
             them
             thither
             by
             such
             foretasts
             .
             Contentment
             with
             our
             Condition
             ,
             as
             without
             more
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             duty
             :
             But
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             on
             Earth
             ,
             without
             more
             holiness
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             part
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Perfection
             ,
             is
             a
             heynous
             and
             pernicious
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             far
             worse
             mistake
             than
             Peter's
             which
             deceiveth
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             .
             They
             say
             indeed
             as
             he
             ,
             
               It
               's
               good
               to
               be
               here
            
             ,
             (
             till
             melancholy
             or
             misery
             make
             them
             intollerable
             to
             themselves
             .
             )
             But
             it
             is
             
             not
             because
             they
             have
             seen
             a
             glimpse
             of
             Heaven
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             tasted
             the
             sweetness
             of
             Holy
             society
             and
             work
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             Bodies
             are
             in
             Health
             ,
             their
             Purses
             full
             ,
             their
             Appetites
             pleased
             ,
             and
             their
             inferiours
             do
             their
             wills
             and
             honour
             them
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Heaven
             that
             they
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             all
             this
             is
             the
             Death
             which
             they
             abhor
             and
             fear
             .
             And
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             Mankind
             befooling
             them
             ,
             till
             near
             the
             
               Night
               that
               their
               Souls
               shall
               be
               required
               ,
            
             and
             then
             ,
             
               Whose
               will
               all
               their
               Treasure
               be
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             28.
             
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             Peter's
             dotage
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             Tabernacles
             for
             
               Christ
               ,
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ,
             and
             of
             detaining
             of
             heavenly
             Inhabitants
             upon
             Earth
             :
             If
             you
             should
             offer
             the
             lowest
             Saint
             in
             Heaven
             an
             earthly
             Kingdom
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Condition
             ,
             with
             what
             disdain
             would
             he
             despise
             the
             offer
             ?
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             would
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             change
             their
             lot
             with
             Alexander
             or
             Caesar
             .
             Poor
             trifles
             allure
             us
             ,
             and
             seem
             somwhat
             to
             us
             (
             as
             toys
             to
             Children
             )
             while
             we
             are
             dreaming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             if
             once
             we
             be
             delivered
             and
             see
             what
             the
             Celestial
             Glory
             is
             ,
             what
             a
             change
             will
             it
             make
             upon
             our
             judgments
             .
             We
             fear
             now
             in
             the
             dark
             to
             go
             unto
             that
             World
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             are
             loth
             to
             put
             off
             the
             rags
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             depart
             from
             a
             known
             though
             a
             dirty
             falling
             habitation
             :
             But
             if
             we
             get
             to
             Heaven
             we
             shall
             be
             loth
             to
             return
             to
             Earth
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             coursly
             cloathed
             :
             When
             once
             we
             are
             there
             ,
             a
             World
             would
             not
             hire
             us
             to
             come
             back
             into
             this
             corruptible
             Body
             ,
             till
             God
             will
             make
             it
             Spiritual
             and
             Incorruptible
             .
             Our
             Friends
             whose
             Death
             we
             passionately
             lamented
             ,
             would
             be
             loth
             now
             to
             change
             their
             company
             for
             such
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             their
             abode
             for
             such
             a
             wicked
             World
             as
             this
             ,
             or
             their
             work
             for
             the
             best
             of
             ours
             on
             Earth
             :
             No
             wonder
             that
             departed
             blessed
             Souls
             appear
             not
             to
             their
             friends
             on
             Earth
             :
             Most
             Apparitions
             are
             of
             Devils
             ,
             or
             
             miserable
             Souls
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             no
             loss
             ,
             or
             condescension
             Were
             I
             once
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             could
             I
             possibly
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             turned
             again
             into
             a
             Bedlam
             World
             ,
             and
             laid
             under
             the
             Feet
             of
             blinded
             pride
             and
             raging
             madness
             ,
             and
             live
             among
             Sodomites
             (
             called
             Christians
             )
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             Belly
             ,
             and
             who
             glory
             in
             their
             filthiness
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             mind
             nothing
             with
             love
             but
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             bitter
             Enemies
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Christ
             !
             Would
             I
             be
             again
             among
             Dogs
             and
             Swine
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             Devils
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             hate
             and
             persecute
             the
             Regenerate
             Seed
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             will
             not
             receive
             their
             mark
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             mad
             &
             bad
             as
             they
             ?
             would
             I
             again
             be
             groaning
             here
             in
             pain
             ,
             or
             tired
             with
             a
             weary
             Body
             ,
             and
             more
             with
             a
             feeble
             sinful
             Soul
             ,
             weak
             in
             Fai●h
             ,
             Cold
             in
             Love
             ,
             of
             doubtful
             Hope
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             Duty
             .
             Would
             I
             be
             here
             again
             in
             the
             prospect
             of
             a
             Grave
             ,
             with
             fear
             of
             dying
             ;
             as
             strange
             as
             now
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Felicity
             ?
             Lazarus
             will
             not
             come
             from
             Abraham's
             bosom
             ,
             for
             the
             rich
             Man's
             Wealth
             and
             Belly-pleasure
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             warn
             his
             sensual
             Brethren
             .
             Had
             Peter
             seen
             Heaven
             as
             he
             saw
             the
             Glory
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             made
             so
             blind
             a
             motion
             ,
             for
             Christ
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             to
             continue
             there
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             much
             better
             a
             habitation
             .
          
           
             §
             29.
             
             But
             this
             glorious
             Apparition
             was
             but
             short
             :
             As
             the
             Glory
             of
             God's
             back
             parts
             to
             Moses
             ,
             which
             did
             but
             pass
             by
             .
             Presently
             a
             cloud
             cometh
             ,
             and
             separateth
             the
             company
             ,
             and
             ends
             the
             pleasant
             sight
             .
             When
             Christians
             receive
             some
             extraordinary
             sense
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             sweet
             foretasts
             of
             promised
             happiness
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             look
             that
             this
             should
             be
             ordinary
             ,
             or
             always
             so
             !
             When
             some
             fervent
             Prayer
             is
             extraordinarily
             answered
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrament
             sweetned
             with
             unusual
             drops
             of
             heavenly
             sweetness
             ,
             or
             a
             holy
             Discourse
             or
             Meditation
             hath
             raised
             us
             higher
             than
             ever
             before
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             expect
             that
             this
             should
             be
             our
             constant
             diet
             ,
             
             and
             God
             should
             thus
             feast
             us
             all
             the
             Year
             .
             The
             times
             of
             fasting
             also
             have
             their
             turn
             .
             Moses
             did
             not
             dwell
             on
             Mount
             Horeb
             ,
             nor
             Mount
             Nebo
             or
             Pisgah
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             saw
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             :
             God's
             Children
             do
             not
             always
             laugh
             and
             sing
             :
             while
             they
             have
             their
             sinning
             times
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             their
             suffering
             and
             crying
             times
             .
             How
             suddenly
             doth
             the
             Lark
             come
             down
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             before
             was
             soaring
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             singing
             pleasantly
             in
             the
             higher
             Air
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             aspiring
             towards
             the
             Sun.
             A
             luscious
             diet
             is
             not
             best
             for
             such
             as
             we
             ,
             that
             have
             so
             many
             corruptions
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             cleansing
             means
             :
             Cordials
             must
             not
             be
             all
             our
             Physick
             ;
             unwarrantable
             expectations
             of
             greater
             or
             more
             continued
             Joys
             then
             we
             are
             meet
             for
             ,
             is
             injurious
             both
             to
             God
             and
             to
             our selves
             .
             Desires
             of
             more
             we
             may
             and
             must
             have
             :
             But
             those
             desires
             must
             look
             up
             to
             Heaven
             where
             indeed
             they
             may
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             joy
             of
             these
             Spectators
             was
             turned
             into
             Fear
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               when
               they
               entered
               into
               the
               Cloud
               .
            
             No
             wonder
             :
             The
             change
             was
             sudden
             and
             great
             ;
             from
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               in
               Power
            
             ,
             unto
             a
             dark
             Cloud
             !
             Just
             now
             they
             seemed
             almost
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             presently
             they
             knew
             not
             where
             they
             were
             :
             From
             glorious
             Light
             ,
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             Prison
             of
             obscurity
             .
          
           
             Such
             changes
             here
             we
             are
             liable
             to
             .
             The
             same
             Soul
             that
             lately
             tasted
             of
             transporting
             joy
             ,
             may
             lie
             in
             terrour
             ,
             hardly
             resisting
             temptations
             to
             despair
             :
             The
             same
             Person
             that
             was
             confident
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             quickly
             not
             only
             doubting
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             sinfully
             denying
             it
             :
             The
             same
             that
             had
             assuring
             evidence
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             may
             shortly
             conclude
             that
             all
             was
             but
             Hypocrisie
             .
             The
             same
             that
             was
             triumphing
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Love
             ,
             may
             cry
             out
             ,
             O
             miserable
             Man
             that
             I
             am
             :
             And
             the
             same
             that
             magnified
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             say
             ,
             The
             day
             of
             Grace
             is
             past●
             Especially
             if
             either
             the
             Tempter
             get
             the
             
             advantage
             of
             a
             Melancholy
             Body
             ,
             or
             of
             casting
             the
             Soul
             in
             to
             renewed
             guilt
             of
             some
             wounding
             sin
             ,
             or
             into
             impatient
             discontents
             with
             the
             things
             that
             befal
             it
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             stability
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Holiness
             :
             It
             's
             Life
             eternal
             that
             is
             here
             begun
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             degrees
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             evenness
             and
             integrity
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             our
             Comforts
             ,
             are
             lamentably
             liable
             to
             change
             .
             Even
             as
             all
             worldly
             things
             are
             mutable
             to
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             though
             their
             harden'd
             Hearts
             are
             too
             little
             changeable
             .
             Expecting
             nothing
             but
             joy
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             expecting
             more
             than
             we
             are
             meet
             for
             ,
             maketh
             our
             dejections
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             grievous
             .
             None
             are
             cast
             lower
             with
             terrour
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             almost
             despair
             ,
             than
             some
             that
             have
             been
             most
             transported
             with
             joy
             :
             When
             some
             other
             Christians
             of
             an
             even
             conversation
             ,
             have
             an
             evenness
             and
             constancy
             of
             Holy
             Peace
             ,
             though
             no
             such
             joys
             .
          
           
             §
             31.
             
             The
             Cloud
             separated
             the
             Company
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             are
             seen
             no
             more
             ;
             no
             nor
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             yet
             Christ
             is
             not
             separated
             from
             them
             :
             His
             ordinary
             presence
             still
             abideth
             with
             them
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             leave
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             extraordinary
             joys
             do
             leave
             it
             :
             It
             loseth
             not
             his
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             it
             loseth
             heavenly
             delight
             .
             Desire
             sheweth
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Holiness
             :
             And
             he
             never
             forsaketh
             those
             that
             love
             him
             :
             As
             long
             as
             the
             Soul
             breatheth
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             after
             more
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             conscious
             of
             its
             imperfection
             would
             fain
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             resolveth
             to
             continue
             waiting
             for
             increase
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             forsaken
             .
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             dwelleth
             ,
             and
             worketh
             in
             that
             Soul.
             It
             may
             enter
             into
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             Christ
             may
             be
             unseen
             ,
             and
             seem
             quite
             lost
             ,
             but
             the
             Cloud
             will
             vanish
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             appear
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             first
             find
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             seek
             
             and
             find
             him
             .
             If
             he
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             as
             crucified
             ,
             and
             thereby
             humble
             us
             ,
             and
             crucifie
             to
             us
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             Affections
             and
             Lusts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             but
             to
             seek
             first
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             he
             will
             raise
             us
             higher
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             his
             Glory
             ,
             when
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             Perseverance
             have
             prepared
             us
             :
             We
             are
             in
             a
             cloudy
             World
             and
             Body
             ;
             and
             our
             sins
             are
             yet
             a
             thicker
             Cloud
             ,
             between
             God's
             glorious
             Face
             and
             us
             :
             But
             as
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             Christ
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             is
             Grace
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             fear
             that
             we
             are
             undone
             ,
             and
             entring
             into
             outer
             darkness
             :
             And
             at
             Sun
             rising
             all
             our
             darkness
             ,
             &
             all
             our
             doubts
             &
             fears
             will
             vanish
             .
          
           
             §
             32.
             
             Luke
             9.
             15.
             
             
               There
               came
               a
               Voice
               out
               of
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ;
               hear
               him
               :
            
             Had
             I
             heard
             such
             a
             Testimony
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             have
             set
             my
             Faith
             above
             all
             doubts
             and
             unbelief
             ?
             For
             the
             Voice
             that
             thus
             owned
             Christ
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             might
             embolden
             me
             fully
             to
             trust
             all
             his
             Promises
             ,
             as
             it
             bindeth
             me
             to
             obey
             his
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             God's
             Love
             is
             effective
             and
             communicative
             ;
             and
             as
             his
             Life
             and
             Light
             cause
             Life
             and
             Light
             ,
             so
             his
             Love
             causeth
             Love
             ;
             and
             Christ
             that
             is
             called
             his
             
               Beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             is
             likest
             him
             in
             Love
             :
             None
             loveth
             us
             so
             much
             as
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             Beloved
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             as
             God
             Essential
             Love.
             And
             shall
             I
             think
             with
             cold
             or
             little
             Love
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Saviour
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             unreasonable
             to
             fly
             from
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             as
             fearing
             that
             he
             wanteth
             Love
             ,
             to
             a
             capable
             Soul
             ,
             as
             to
             fly
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             wanting
             heat
             or
             light
             .
             O
             what
             an
             unruly
             froward
             thing
             is
             the
             corrupted
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ?
             When
             we
             think
             of
             God's
             judgment
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             are
             in
             his
             hands
             as
             to
             all
             our
             hopes
             ,
             for
             Soul
             &
             Body
             ,
             we
             fear
             and
             are
             uncomfortable
             ,
             lest
             he
             have
             not
             so
             much
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             should
             cause
             us
             confidently
             to
             trust
             him
             :
             We
             could
             trust
             
             some
             Friends
             with
             Life
             and
             Soul
             were
             we
             in
             their
             power
             :
             but
             infinite
             love
             itself
             ,
             and
             a
             loving
             Saviour
             we
             can
             hardly
             trust
             ;
             so
             far
             as
             to
             quiet
             us
             in
             Pain
             or
             Death
             :
             And
             yet
             when
             Christ
             to
             cure
             this
             distrust
             ,
             hath
             manifested
             his
             Love
             by
             the
             greatest
             Miracles
             that
             ever
             God
             shewed
             to
             mortal
             men
             ,
             even
             by
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Works
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             the
             advancement
             of
             humane
             Nature
             in
             him
             above
             Angels
             ,
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             Incomprehensible
             Love
             ,
             occasioneth
             the
             difficulty
             of
             our
             believing
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             too
             great
             and
             wonderful
             to
             be
             credible
             :
             Thus
             dark
             and
             guilty
             Sinners
             hardly
             believe
             our
             Fathers
             Love
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             exprest
             by
             ordinary
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             most
             wonderful
             effects
             .
          
           
             §
             33.
             
             As
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             so
             also
             are
             all
             his
             Members
             :
             We
             have
             so
             far
             the
             same
             title
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             comforts
             :
             He
             is
             God's
             only
             Son
             by
             Eternal
             Generation
             ,
             and
             the
             hypostatical
             union
             upon
             his
             miraculous
             conception
             :
             But
             through
             him
             we
             are
             Sons
             by
             Regeneration
             and
             Adoption
             .
             And
             shall
             not
             the
             love
             of
             such
             a
             Father
             be
             trusted
             ,
             and
             the
             presence
             and
             pleasing
             of
             such
             a
             Father
             be
             desired
             ?
             If
             Manoah's
             Wife
             could
             say
             ,
             
               If
               he
               would
               have
               killed
               us
               Re
               would
               not
               have
               accepted
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               us
            
             ;
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             If
             he
             would
             have
             damned
             me
             ,
             or
             forsaken
             my
             departing
             Soul
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             Adopted
             me
             ,
             nor
             made
             and
             called
             me
             his
             Son
             Christ
             was
             made
             his
             Incarnate
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             his
             Adopted
             Sons
             :
             And
             we
             are
             made
             his
             Adopted
             Sons
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             and
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             his
             Natural
             Son.
             
          
           
             §
             34.
             
             The
             Command
             [
             
               Hear
               him
            
             ]
             is
             Relative
             as
             to
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             :
             1.
             
             Hear
             him
             whom
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             typified
             and
             foretold
             ,
             and
             were
             his
             Servants
             and
             Preparatory
             Instructors
             ▪
             to
             lead
             us
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Hear
             him
             before
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             where
             his
             Coming
             and
             Covenant
             abrogateth
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             greater
             Light
             he
             obscureth
             the
             less
             :
             He
             hath
             
             revealed
             more
             than
             they
             revealed
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             more
             clearly
             :
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             is
             more
             fully
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             him
             :
             His
             Gospel
             is
             as
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             :
             We
             use
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Books
             especially
             as
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             35.
             
             And
             
               whom
               should
               we
               hear
            
             so
             willingly
             ,
             so
             obediently
             as
             Christ
             ?
             Abraham
             sent
             not
             Dives's
             Brethren
             to
             the
             King
             or
             to
             the
             High-priest
             to
             know
             what
             Religion
             he
             should
             choose
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             should
             do
             to
             escape
             Hell
             torments
             :
             But
             it
             was
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             that
             they
             must
             hear
             .
             But
             God
             from
             Heaven
             hath
             sent
             us
             yet
             a
             better
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             commanded
             us
             to
             
               hear
               Him
               :
               Moses
            
             was
             faithful
             in
             God's
             House
             as
             a
             Servant
             ,
             but
             Christ
             as
             a
             Son
             :
             His
             Authority
             is
             above
             Kings
             and
             High-priests
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             now
             but
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             Laws
             :
             All
             commands
             are
             null
             to
             Conscience
             which
             contradict
             him
             :
             The
             examples
             in
             Da.
             3.
             
             &
             6.
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             tell
             us
             whether
             God
             or
             Man
             should
             be
             first
             obeyed
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Bible
             is
             more
             nec●ssary
             to
             be
             searcht
             and
             learned
             than
             the
             Statute
             Book
             or
             Canons
             :
             Were
             Man
             to
             be
             heard
             before
             Christ
             ,
             or
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             necessarily
             as
             he
             ,
             why
             have
             we
             not
             Law
             Preachers
             every
             Lord's
             day
             to
             expound
             the
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Canons
             to
             all
             the
             People
             ?
             And
             why
             are
             they
             not
             Catechized
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             And
             sure
             if
             we
             must
             hear
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             before
             Priests
             or
             Princes
             ,
             or
             before
             our
             dearest
             friends
             ,
             much
             more
             before
             our
             fleshly
             Lusts
             and
             Appetites
             ,
             and
             before
             a
             profane
             and
             foolish
             Scorner
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             O
             had
             we
             heard
             Christ
             warning
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             hearkned
             to
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             how
             safely
             had
             we
             lived
             ,
             and
             how
             comfortably
             might
             we
             have
             died
             !
          
           
             §
             36.
             
             But
             this
             word
             [
             
               Hear
               him
            
             ]
             is
             as
             
               comfortable
               as
               obligatory
            
             .
             Hear
             him
             Sinner
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             thee
             to
             
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             Hear
             him
             when
             he
             calleth
             thee
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             take
             him
             for
             thy
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             believe
             and
             trust
             him
             for
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             .
             Hear
             him
             he
             when
             calleth
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weaty
               and
               heavy
               laden
               :
               Ho
               ,
               every
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               come
               !
               whoever
               will
               ,
               let
               him
               drink
               of
               the
               Water
               of
               Life
               freely
               .
            
             Hear
             him
             when
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             hear
             him
             when
             he
             promiseth
             ;
             and
             hear
             him
             before
             the
             worldly
             wise
             when
             he
             teacheth
             us
             the
             way
             to
             God.
             Hear
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             knows
             what
             he
             saith
             :
             Hear
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             faithful
             ,
             and
             infallible
             :
             Hear
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Messenger
             that
             ever
             God
             sent
             !
             Hear
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             purposly
             came
             down
             into
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             familiarly
             teach
             us
             :
             Hear
             him
             ,
             for
             none
             else
             in
             the
             Word
             hath
             made
             known
             the
             things
             of
             God
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             do
             it
             .
             Hear
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             meaneth
             us
             no
             hurt
             :
             He
             is
             our
             dearest
             Friend
             ,
             and
             Love
             itself
             ,
             and
             saith
             nothing
             but
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             will
             perform
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
               Hear
               him
            
             ,
             for
             every
             Soul
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             him
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             Hear
             him
             therefore
             ,
             if
             he
             contradict
             thy
             fleshly
             Appetite
             ;
             Hear
             him
             ,
             if
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             if
             any
             or
             all
             shall
             be
             against
             it
             .
             Hear
             him
             if
             he
             set
             thee
             on
             the
             hardest
             work
             ,
             or
             call
             thee
             to
             the
             greatest
             suffering
             :
             Hear
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             bid
             thee
             take
             up
             the
             Cross
             and
             forsake
             all
             and
             follow
             him
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Hear
             him
             if
             he
             call
             thee
             to
             lay
             down
             thy
             Life
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             be
             a
             loser
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Hear
             him
             now
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             hear
             thee
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             Extremity
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Danger
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             the
             World
             forsaketh
             thee
             ,
             and
             no
             ones
             hearing
             else
             can
             help
             thee
             .
          
           
             §
             37.
             
             But
             ,
             
               I
               was
               not
               one
               that
               saw
               this
               Vision
               :
               Had
               I
               seen
               it
               my self
               it
               would
               have
               satisfied
               me
               and
               confuted
               
               all
               my
               doubts
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Testimony
             of
             Man
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             means
             of
             our
             believing
             :
             It
             's
             Faith
             and
             not
             Sight
             that
             must
             be
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             Else
             Christ
             must
             have
             shewed
             himself
             and
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             to
             every
             one
             in
             the
             World
             that
             must
             believe
             in
             him
             :
             And
             then
             he
             must
             have
             been
             visible
             at
             once
             in
             every
             Kingdom
             ,
             Parish
             ,
             and
             Place
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             continued
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             must
             have
             died
             ,
             risen
             and
             ascended
             many
             Millions
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             place
             .
             They
             that
             will
             put
             such
             Laws
             on
             their
             Lawgiver
             before
             they
             will
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             saved
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             against
             him
             if
             they
             can
             .
             This
             is
             more
             unreasonable
             than
             to
             tell
             God
             that
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ,
             unless
             you
             see
             them
             .
             But
             God
             will
             have
             us
             live
             and
             be
             saved
             by
             believing
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             .
             And
             he
             will
             use
             Man
             for
             the
             Instruction
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             send
             Angels
             with
             every
             Message
             .
          
           
             §
             38.
             
             But
             ,
             
               Why
               did
               Christ
               shew
               this
               Vision
               but
               it
               Three
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             He
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             tell
             us
             why
             :
             But
             we
             may
             know
             that
             a
             sight
             of
             heavenly
             Glory
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ordinarily
             expected
             on
             Earth
             ?
             Why
             did
             God
             shew
             the
             back
             parts
             of
             his
             Glory
             to
             none
             but
             Moses
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             his
             Brother
             Aaron
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             speak
             to
             him
             only
             in
             the
             Bush
             and
             in
             the
             Mount
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             translate
             none
             to
             Heaven
             without
             dying
             but
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             save
             but
             Noah
             and
             Seven
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Ark
             ?
             These
             are
             not
             things
             ordinary
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             common
             to
             many
             .
          
           
             §
             39.
             
             But
             by
             this
             it
             appeareth
             that
             even
             among
             his
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             Christ
             made
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             preferred
             some
             before
             the
             rest
             :
             Though
             he
             set
             no
             one
             over
             the
             rest
             in
             any
             Governing
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             some
             
             of
             them
             were
             qualified
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             him
             accordingly
             .
             Peter
             is
             called
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             was
             qualified
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             his
             more
             frequent
             speaking
             and
             familiarity
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Speeches
             and
             Miracles
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Though
             yet
             the
             Faction
             that
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             was
             rebuked
             as
             Carnal
             ;
             so
             far
             was
             Christ
             from
             directing
             the
             Churches
             to
             end
             all
             difference
             by
             obeying
             Peter
             as
             their
             Supream
             Ruler
             .
             James
             and
             John
             are
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             Thunder
             :
             They
             had
             some
             more
             eminent
             qualification
             than
             the
             rest
             :
             So
             that
             James
             was
             the
             first
             Martyred
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             John
             the
             Disciple
             whom
             Jesus
             specially
             loved
             .
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             and
             Order
             may
             much
             differ
             in
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             ,
             in
             labour
             and
             success
             ,
             and
             in
             God's
             acceptance
             and
             reward
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Churches
             just
             esteem
             and
             love
             .
             All
             Pastors
             were
             not
             such
             as
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
            
             or
             Augustine
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             must
             not
             envy
             at
             the
             preference
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             ,
             and
             
               John.
               Andrew
            
             seems
             to
             be
             Peters
             Elder
             Brother
             ,
             and
             knew
             Christ
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             was
             Elder
             Brother
             to
             Moses
             ;
             and
             yet
             must
             give
             God
             leave
             to
             choose
             to
             give
             pre-eminence
             to
             whom
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             §
             40.
             
             But
             ,
             
               Why
               did
               not
               these
               Three
               Apostles
               tell
               any
               of
               this
               Vision
               till
               after
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             Christ
             did
             forbid
             it
             them
             .
             And
             it
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Method
             of
             his
             Revelation
             .
             He
             would
             make
             himself
             known
             to
             the
             World
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             more
             by
             his
             Works
             than
             by
             bare
             Words
             :
             And
             these
             works
             were
             to
             be
             finished
             ,
             and
             all
             set
             together
             to
             be
             his
             convincing
             Witness
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             were
             his
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
            
             ,
             and
             sending
             down
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             The
             Apostles
             could
             not
             say
             till
             then
             ,
             [
             
               Jesus
               is
               risen
               ,
               ascended
               and
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               therefore
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             
             Christ
             first
             preached
             Repentance
             like
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             :
             And
             next
             he
             told
             them
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             (
             by
             the
             Messiah
             )
             was
             come
             and
             was
             among
             them
             .
             And
             then
             he
             taught
             them
             to
             believe
             his
             Word
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             true
             :
             And
             he
             taught
             them
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Righteousness
             towards
             men
             :
             And
             he
             wrought
             those
             Miracles
             which
             might
             convince
             them
             that
             what
             he
             said
             or
             should
             say
             ,
             deserved
             their
             belief
             :
             But
             yet
             before
             his
             Resurrection
             his
             Apostles
             themselves
             understood
             not
             many
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ;
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             die
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             redeem
             the
             World
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             nor
             that
             he
             was
             to
             Rise
             ,
             Ascend
             ,
             and
             Reign
             ,
             and
             Intercede
             in
             Glory
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             were
             then
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Life
             ,
             such
             as
             Believers
             were
             in
             before
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             .
             (
             And
             sure
             no
             more
             is
             required
             of
             the
             Nations
             that
             cannot
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             the
             Resurrection
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             proper
             Gospel
             State
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             before
             was
             but
             preparatory
             :
             &
             then
             by
             the
             Spirit
             Christianity
             was
             formed
             to
             its
             setled
             Consistence
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             known
             unalterable
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             confirmation
             to
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             settled
             by
             any
             advantage
             of
             his
             personal
             Presence
             ,
             Preaching
             and
             Persuasion
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             from
             them
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             §
             41.
             
             
               But
               how
               are
               we
               sure
               that
               these
               three
               men
               tell
               us
               nothing
               but
               the
               Truth
               ?
               Ans
               .
            
             This
             is
             oft
             answered
             elsewhere
             .
             The
             Spirit
             which
             they
             spake
             and
             work'●
             by
             ,
             was
             Christ's
             Witness
             and
             theirs
             .
             They
             healed
             the
             Sick
             ,
             raised
             the
             Dead
             ,
             spake
             various
             Languages
             which
             they
             never
             learnt
             ;
             and
             Preached
             ,
             and
             Recorded
             that
             Holy
             Doctrin
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             itself
             
             contained
             the
             evidence
             of
             its
             Divinity
             and
             of
             their
             Truth
             :
             And
             Christ
             then
             and
             to
             this
             Day
             hath
             owned
             it
             by
             the
             sanctifying
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             upon
             Millions
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           
             
               How
               Holy
               a
               Doctrin
               doth
            
             Peter
             
               himself
               deliver
               as
               confirmed
               by
               this
               Apparition
               ?
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             We
             have
             not
             followed
             cunningly
             devised
             Fables
             ,
             when
             we
             made
             known
             to
             you
             the
             Power
             and
             Coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             Eye
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Majesty
             :
             For
             he
             received
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             such
             a
             Voice
             to
             him
             from
             the
             excellent
             Glory
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             :
             And
             this
             Voice
             which
             came
             from
             Heaven
             we
             heard
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Holy
             Mount.
             
               The
               words
            
             [
             In
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ]
             
               are
               only
               here
               and
               in
            
             Matthew
             :
             Mark
             and
             Luke
             
               omitting
               them
               ,
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Evangelists
               undertook
               not
               to
               recite
               all
               that
               was
               said
               and
               done
               ,
               but
               each
               one
               so
               much
               as
               seemed
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               say
               .
            
          
           
             §
             42.
             
             And
             now
             what
             remaineth
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             take
             in
             the
             due
             Impression
             of
             this
             Apparition
             ,
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             thou
             joyfully
             obey
             this
             heavenly
             Voice
             ,
             and
             Hear
             the
             
               Beloved
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               whom
               the
               Father
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             As
             we
             that
             are
             Born
             in
             another
             Age
             and
             Land
             ,
             must
             know
             what
             Christ
             said
             by
             the
             transmission
             and
             certain
             testimony
             of
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             infallible
             Tradition
             by
             Act
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Record
             ,
             being
             our
             way
             of
             notice
             ,
             as
             immediate
             sensation
             was
             theirs
             ,
             so
             even
             the
             glorious
             Apparition
             itself
             may
             be
             the
             mediation
             of
             their
             infallible
             Record
             ,
             be
             partly
             transmitted
             to
             our
             Imagination
             .
             An
             Incorporate
             Soul
             is
             so
             used
             to
             a
             mixed
             way
             of
             knowing
             by
             imagined
             Idea's
             received
             by
             sense
             ,
             
             that
             it
             would
             fain
             have
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             knowledge
             of
             separated
             Souls
             and
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             glorious
             state
             and
             place
             and
             work
             ,
             and
             is
             hardly
             fully
             satisfied
             without
             it
             :
             Seeing
             Christ
             hath
             partly
             condescended
             to
             this
             our
             culpable
             weakness
             ,
             lose
             not
             the
             help
             of
             his
             condescension
             .
             Let
             this
             clear
             description
             of
             the
             heavenly
             sight
             ,
             make
             it
             to
             thee
             partly
             as
             if
             thou
             had
             been
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Spectators
             :
             till
             thou
             canst
             say
             ,
             
               Methinks
               I
               almost
               see
               the
               Face
               of
               Christ
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               his
               raiment
               whiter
               than
               the
               Snow
               ;
               and
            
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             (
             
               no
               doubt
               in
               some
               degree
               of
               glory
               )
               standing
               with
               him
               :
               Methinks
               I
               almost
               hear
               them
               discoursing
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               and
               Man's
               Redemption
               :
               And
               by
               this
               sight
               I
               partly
               conceive
               of
               the
               unseen
               heavenly
               Company
               and
               State
               :
               Methinks
               I
               see
               the
               Cloud
               receive
               them
               ,
               when
            
             Peter
             
               had
               been
               transported
               with
               the
               sight
               :
               and
               I
               almost
               feel
               his
               pleasant
               raptures
               ,
               and
               am
               ready
               to
               say
               as
               if
               I
               had
               been
               with
               him
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               hear
               :
               Methinks
               I
               almost
               hear
               the
               heavenly
               Voice
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               Hear
               him
               .
               And
               shall
               I
               yet
               doubt
               of
               the
               Celestial
               Society
               and
               Glory
               ?
               Had
               I
               once
               seen
               that
               ,
               what
               a
               sense
               would
               it
               have
               left
               upon
               my
               Heart
               ,
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               Man
               and
               God
               ,
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               Sin
               and
               Duty
               ?
               how
               thankfully
               should
               I
               have
               thought
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
            
             and
             Sanctification
             ?
          
           
             And
             why
             may
             I
             not
             accordingly
             put
             my self
             as
             into
             the
             case
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             saw
             all
             Christ's
             Miracles
             and
             saw
             him
             
               risen
               and
               ascend
               towards
               Heaven
            
             ?
             Or
             at
             least
             of
             all
             those
             ordinary
             Christians
             who
             saw
             all
             the
             wonders
             done
             by
             the
             Reporters
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             I
             can
             easily
             receive
             a
             pleasing
             Idea
             of
             some
             forreign
             happy
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             a
             Traveller
             describeth
             to
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             never
             saw
             it
             ;
             and
             my
             Reason
             can
             partly
             gather
             what
             great
             things
             are
             ,
             if
             I
             see
             but
             lesser
             of
             the
             same
             
             kind
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             like
             them
             .
             A
             Candle
             sheweth
             somewhat
             by
             which
             we
             may
             conceive
             of
             the
             greatest
             flame
             .
             Even
             Grace
             and
             Gracious
             actions
             do
             somewhat
             notifie
             to
             us
             the
             state
             of
             Glory
             :
             But
             the
             sight
             on
             the
             Mount
             did
             more
             sensibly
             notifie
             it
             .
          
           
             Think
             not
             then
             that
             heavenly
             contemplation
             is
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             dream
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             no
             conceivable
             subject
             matter
             to
             work
             upon
             ;
             the
             visible
             things
             of
             Earth
             are
             the
             Shaddows
             ,
             the
             Cobwebs
             ,
             the
             Bubbles
             ,
             the
             Shews
             ,
             Mummerries
             ,
             and
             Masques
             :
             and
             it
             is
             loving
             them
             and
             rejoicing
             and
             trusting
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             dream
             and
             dotage
             .
             Our
             heavenly
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Hopes
             ;
             and
             Business
             are
             more
             in
             comparison
             of
             these
             ,
             than
             the
             Sun
             is
             to
             a
             glow-Worm
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             to
             a
             Mole-hill
             ,
             or
             Governing
             an
             Empire
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             a
             Fly.
             And
             can
             I
             make
             somwhat
             ,
             yea
             ,
             too
             much
             of
             these
             almost
             nothings
             ;
             and
             yet
             shall
             I
             make
             almost
             nothing
             of
             the
             active
             ,
             glorious
             unseen
             World
             ;
             and
             doubt
             ,
             and
             grope
             in
             my
             Meditations
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             no
             substance
             to
             apprehend
             ?
             If
             invisibility
             to
             Mortals
             were
             a
             cause
             of
             doubting
             ,
             or
             of
             unaffecting
             ,
             unsatisfying
             Thoughts
             ,
             God
             himself
             who
             is
             All
             to
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             no
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             as
             no
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             Christ
             as
             no
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Souls
             which
             are
             our selves
             would
             seem
             as
             nothing
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             would
             be
             as
             no
             men
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             converse
             only
             with
             Carkasses
             and
             Cloaths
             .
          
           
             Lord
             shine
             into
             this
             Soul
             with
             such
             an
             heavenly
             potent
             quickening
             Light
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             me
             more
             lively
             and
             powerful
             conceptions
             of
             that
             which
             is
             all
             my
             hope
             and
             life
             .
             Leave
             me
             not
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Art
             alone
             ,
             in
             barren
             notions
             ;
             but
             make
             it
             as
             Natural
             to
             me
             to
             love
             Thee
             and
             breath
             after
             Thee
             :
             Thou
             teachest
             the
             young
             ones
             both
             of
             men
             and
             bruits
             ,
             to
             seek
             to
             the
             Dam
             for
             food
             and
             shelter
             :
             And
             though
             Grace
             be
             not
             a
             
             
             
             
             
             brutish
             Principle
             ,
             but
             work
             by
             Reason
             ,
             it
             hath
             its
             Nature
             and
             Inclining
             force
             ;
             and
             tendeth
             towards
             its
             Original
             as
             its
             End.
             Let
             not
             my
             Soul
             be
             destitute
             of
             that
             holy
             Sense
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             which
             the
             Divine
             and
             Heavenly
             Nature
             doth
             contain
             .
             Let
             me
             not
             lay
             more
             stress
             and
             trust
             upon
             my
             own
             Sight
             and
             Sense
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             Sight
             and
             Fidelity
             of
             my
             God
             and
             my
             Redeemer
             .
             I
             am
             not
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             live
             as
             if
             this
             Earth
             were
             no
             bigger
             than
             the
             little
             of
             it
             which
             I
             see
             :
             Let
             me
             not
             be
             so
             much
             more
             foolish
             as
             to
             think
             of
             the
             vast
             and
             glorious
             Regions
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Receptacles
             of
             justified
             Souls
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             wanted
             either
             substantiality
             or
             certainty
             ,
             to
             exercise
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             feast
             believing
             Souls
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             draw
             forth
             well
             grounded
             and
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             to
             depart
             and
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             43.
             
             II.
             Hear
             then
             ,
             and
             Hear
             with
             Trust
             and
             Joy
             ,
             the
             tydings
             and
             promises
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             commanded
             Man
             to
             hear
             .
             He
             is
             the
             glorified
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             !
             All
             is
             in
             his
             power
             .
             He
             hath
             told
             us
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             knew
             ,
             and
             promised
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             is
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             give
             .
             Two
             sorts
             of
             things
             he
             hath
             required
             us
             to
             Trust
             him
             for
             :
             Things
             notified
             by
             express
             particular
             Promises
             and
             things
             only
             generally
             promised
             and
             known
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             may
             know
             particularly
             that
             he
             will
             receive
             our
             departing
             Souls
             ,
             and
             justifie
             them
             in
             judgment
             ,
             and
             raise
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             particularly
             promised
             .
             And
             we
             know
             in
             general
             that
             we
             have
             a
             heavenly
             City
             and
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             God
             and
             be
             with
             Christ
             in
             everlasting
             Happiness
             ,
             Loving
             and
             Praising
             God
             with
             Joy
             in
             the
             perfected
             glorious
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             All
             this
             therefore
             we
             must
             explicitely
             believe
             .
             But
             it
             's
             little
             that
             we
             know
             distinctly
             of
             the
             consistence
             and
             operations
             
             of
             Spirits
             and
             separated
             Souls
             as
             to
             a
             formal
             or
             modal
             conception
             ;
             a
             great
             deal
             about
             the
             place
             ,
             state
             and
             mode
             ,
             their
             acting
             and
             fruition
             is
             dark
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             it
             is
             dark
             to
             Christ
             :
             Here
             therefore
             an
             implicite
             Trust
             should
             not
             only
             bound
             and
             stop
             our
             selfish
             and
             over
             bold
             enquiries
             ,
             but
             also
             quiet
             and
             comfort
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             our selves
             knew
             all
             .
          
           
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             abhor
             and
             mortifie
             thy
             selfish
             Trust
             ,
             and
             unbelieving
             thirst
             to
             have
             that
             knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             thy self
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             thy
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             .
             This
             was
             the
             sin
             that
             first
             defiled
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             brought
             calamity
             on
             the
             World.
             God
             hath
             set
             thee
             enough
             to
             learn
             :
             know
             that
             and
             thou
             knowest
             enough
             .
             If
             more
             were
             possible
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             perplexity
             and
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             encreaseth
             such
             knowledge
             ,
             would
             encrease
             sorrow
             :
             But
             when
             it
             is
             both
             unprofitable
             and
             impossible
             ,
             what
             a
             sin
             and
             folly
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             wast
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             tire
             and
             deceive
             our
             Minds
             ,
             in
             long
             and
             troublesom
             searches
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             disquietly
             to
             murmur
             at
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             die
             with
             sad
             distrustful
             fears
             ,
             because
             we
             attain
             it
             not
             :
             When
             all
             this
             while
             we
             should
             have
             understood
             ,
             that
             this
             part
             of
             knowledg
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Society
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             sinful
             Mortals
             here
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             without
             it
             as
             much
             as
             may
             cause
             us
             to
             live
             and
             die
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             but
             Trust
             him
             who
             knoweth
             for
             us
             .
             Christ
             perfectly
             knoweth
             what
             Spirits
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             act
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             have
             any
             corporeal
             Organ
             ,
             or
             Vehicle
             ,
             or
             none
             :
             and
             what
             's
             the
             difference
             between
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             left
             their
             Bodies
             here
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             Resurrection
             will
             add
             to
             Souls
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             will
             be
             wrought
             ,
             and
             when
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Thousand
             year
             previous
             Reign
             ;
             and
             who
             they
             be
             that
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             New
             
             Earth
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             will
             be
             renewed
             !
             All
             the
             dark
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Providence
             he
             can
             perfectly
             resolve
             :
             He
             knoweth
             why
             God
             leaveth
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             World
             in
             Satan's
             slavery
             ,
             darkness
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             chooseth
             so
             few
             to
             real
             Holiness
             :
             And
             why
             he
             maketh
             not
             men
             such
             as
             he
             commandeth
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             why
             he
             leaveth
             serious
             Christians
             to
             so
             much
             weakness
             ,
             error
             ,
             scandal
             and
             division
             .
             These
             and
             all
             other
             difficulties
             are
             fully
             known
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Child
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             must
             know
             what
             food
             and
             cloathing
             he
             should
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             Physician
             that
             must
             know
             what
             are
             the
             ingredients
             of
             his
             Medicines
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Lord
             open
             my
             Eyes
             then
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             thou
             hast
             revealed
             ;
             and
             help
             me
             willingly
             to
             shut
             them
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             to
             believe
             and
             trust
             in
             Thee
             for
             both
             :
             Not
             to
             stagger
             at
             thy
             sealed
             Promises
             ,
             nor
             selfishly
             to
             desire
             particular
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             belongs
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             could
             trust
             my self
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             not
             Thine
             .
             Lord
             teach
             me
             to
             follow
             Thee
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             dark
             as
             quietly
             ,
             and
             confidently
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             (
             having
             the
             general
             Light
             of
             thy
             Promise
             of
             Felicity
             .
             )
             I
             knew
             not
             the
             Mystery
             of
             thy
             Conception
             ,
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             of
             the
             workings
             of
             thy
             Spirit
             on
             Souls
             .
             No
             wonder
             if
             much
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             unseen
             World
             be
             above
             my
             reach
             ;
             much
             more
             that
             thy
             Infinite
             Majesty
             is
             Incomprehensible
             to
             me
             :
             How
             little
             do
             the
             Bruits
             that
             see
             me
             know
             of
             my
             thoughts
             or
             me
             .
             I
             have
             no
             adequate
             knowledge
             of
             any
             one
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             of
             it
             is
             unknown
             .
             O
             blessed
             be
             that
             Love
             and
             Grace
             that
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             glorified
             Head
             in
             Heaven
             to
             know
             all
             for
             me
             which
             I
             know
             not
             :
             Hear
             and
             Trust
             Him
             living
             and
             departing
             .
             O
             my
             Soul
             !
             who
             hath
             told
             thee
             that
             
               we
               shall
               be
               with
               him
               where
               he
               is
               ,
            
             and
             
             shall
             behold
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Crown
             of
             Salvation
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             Reign
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             conquered
             and
             suffered
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             bid
             us
             live
             in
             joyful
             Hope
             of
             our
             exceeding
             eternal
             heavenly
             Reward
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             Death
             to
             commend
             our
             Spirits
             into
             his
             hand
             :
             Receive
             us
             Lord
             according
             to
             thy
             Promises
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SHORT
           MEDITATIONS
           ON
           
             ROM
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           the
           shedding
           abroad
           God's
           Love
           on
           the
           Heart
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           EXperience
           of
           the
           want
           of
           this
           Effusion
           of
           God's
           Love
           ,
           and
           some
           small
           tast
           of
           its
           Sweetness
           ,
           make
           me
           think
           the
           thoughts
           of
           this
           very
           suitable
           to
           one
           expecting
           Death
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           contain
           a
           golden
           Chain
           of
           highest
           Blessings
           on
           all
           true
           Christians
           .
        
         
           I.
           They
           are
           supposed
           to
           
             have
             Faith
          
           ;
           that
           is
           both
           a
           general
           Trust
           to
           God's
           Revelations
           and
           Grace
           ,
           and
           a
           special
           Trust
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           given
           by
           the
           Father's
           Love
           to
           be
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           to
           Justifie
           ,
           Sanctifie
           and
           Glorifie
           his
           People
           :
           I
           have
           oft
           proved
           this
           justifying
           Faith
           to
           be
           no
           less
           then
           our
           unfeigned
           taking
           Christ
           for
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           becoming
           true
           Christians
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Tenor
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           :
           As
           to
           the
           Acts
           ,
           it
           is
           formally
           Trust
           :
           One
           in
           three
           :
           The
           Understandings
           
           Assenting
           Trust
           ;
           the
           Wills
           consenting
           Trust
           ;
           and
           the
           executive
           Powers
           Practical
           ,
           Venturing
           ,
           Obeying
           Trust
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             All
             true
             Believers
             are
             justified
          
           :
           Even
           all
           that
           consent
           to
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           choose
           God
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           be
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           their
           Sanctifier
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           him
           by
           true
           resolution
           ,
           as
           their
           only
           Ruler
           ,
           Hope
           and
           Happiness
           ;
           though
           this
           be
           done
           with
           so
           great
           weakness
           ,
           as
           endeth
           not
           all
           doubts
           ,
           nor
           quieteth
           the
           Mind
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           justified
           is
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           such
           as
           
             have
             no
             sin
          
           ,
           but
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           be
           
             made
             such
             by
          
           Pardon
           through
           Christ's
           Merits
           ,
           and
           by
           true
           Faith
           ,
           as
           
             God
             will
             take
             by
             special
             love
             and
             favour
             unto
             life
             .
          
           2.
           
           To
           be
           
             accounted
             such
             by
             God.
          
           3.
           
           To
           be
           
             virtually
             Sentenced
          
           such
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           just
           in
           Lawse●ce
           .
           4.
           
           At
           last
           we
           shall
           be
           
             judged
             such
          
           by
           publick
           Sentence
           .
           5.
           
           And
           be
           
             used
             as
             such
          
           .
        
         
           Not
           justified
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Innocency
           or
           of
           Moses
           ,
           but
           by
           
             Christ's
             Law
             of
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
           Not
           justified
           perfectly
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Perfection
           :
           Much
           punishment
           on
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           :
           And
           more
           sins
           daily
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ;
           and
           we
           before
           the
           World
           to
           be
           sentenced
           as
           just
           to
           life
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             The
             justified
             have
             Peace
             with
             God.
          
           They
           are
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           state
           of
           love
           and
           friendship
           .
           It
           signifieth
           
             mutual
             Peace
          
           ;
           but
           with
           great
           
             inequality
             :
             God's
             Love
          
           and
           favour
           to
           us
           is
           the
           
             stable
             ,
             constant
             part
             :
             Our
             consent
          
           also
           and
           acceptance
           of
           his
           terms
           of
           Peace
           is
           constant
           in
           its
           truth
           :
           But
           our
           sense
           of
           
             God's
             Love
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Peace
           possessed
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           is
           weak
           and
           unconstant
           ,
           and
           too
           oft
           quite
           lost
           or
           obscured
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           mistake
           ,
           and
           f●●r
           :
           But
           it
           must
           be
           known
           that
           this
           is
           a
           discased
           state
           ,
           
           unnatural
           to
           the
           Believer
           as
           such
           ;
           as
           it
           's
           unnatural
           for
           a
           Woman
           married
           to
           a
           faithful
           Husband
           to
           lie
           in
           terrour
           ,
           thinking
           that
           he
           will
           kill
           her
           ,
           or
           doth
           not
           love
           her
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           Child
           to
           think
           the
           same
           of
           a
           loving
           Father
           .
           Faith
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           tendeth
           to
           the
           Souls
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           God's
           love
           .
           And
           how
           is
           Christ
           offered
           to
           us
           but
           as
           a
           Saviour
           to
           bring
           us
           by
           Grace
           to
           Glory
           ?
           And
           he
           that
           
             accepteth
             him
          
           as
           such
           (
           whereby
           he
           is
           justified
           )
           doth
           sure
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           offered
           as
           such
           :
           For
           none
           can
           accept
           what
           he
           thinks
           not
           to
           be
           offered
           :
           And
           this
           implieth
           some
           hope
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           be
           such
           to
           us
           :
           And
           did
           Faith
           work
           strongly
           and
           kindly
           ,
           its
           effect
           would
           be
           a
           constant
           joyful
           state
           of
           Soul
           ,
           as
           pleasant
           Health
           and
           Mirth
           is
           to
           our
           Natures
           .
           All
           our
           distrustful
           fears
           ,
           and
           griefs
           ,
           and
           disquietments
           of
           Soul
           ,
           are
           for
           want
           of
           more
           Faith
           ,
           as
           Sickness
           ,
           and
           Pain
           is
           for
           want
           of
           the
           Vital
           causes
           of
           Health
           .
        
         
           IV.
           
             This
             Peace
             with
             God
             is
             only
          
           [
           
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           ]
           Though
           it
           be
           a
           vain
           dream
           to
           think
           by
           
             justifying
             Faith
          
           ,
           is
           meant
           
             Christ
             only
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Faith
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           
             no
             other
             Faith
          
           ,
           but
           the
           foresaid
           Believing
           Trust
           on
           Christ
           :
           Therefore
           as
           Faith
           is
           
             our
             part
          
           ,
           so
           it
           supposeth
           Christ
           and
           all
           the
           works
           of
           his
           Office
           (
           and
           Righteousness
           )
           on
           his
           part
           as
           its
           Object
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           purchasing
           cause
           :
           But
           our
           Trust
           and
           Acceptance
           is
           that
           which
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           chosen
           by
           him
           to
           be
           
             our
             part
          
           ,
           without
           Innocency
           ,
           or
           keeping
           the
           Jewish
           Law.
           
        
         
           Since
           Man
           once
           sinned
           ,
           God's
           Justice
           and
           Man's
           Conscience
           tell
           us
           that
           we
           are
           unfit
           for
           God's
           acceptance
           or
           communion
           immediately
           ,
           but
           must
           have
           a
           suitable
           Mediator
           .
           O
           blessed
           be
           God
           
             for
             this
          
           suitable
           Mediator
           .
           Without
           him
           I
           dare
           not
           pray
           ,
           I
           cannot
           hope
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           die
           ;
           God
           would
           else
           frown
           me
           away
           to
           misery
           .
           All
           the
           hope
           of
           Pardon
           and
           Salva●ion
           that
           I
           have
           ;
           all
           the
           
           access
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercies
           and
           Deliverances
           that
           I
           have
           received
           ,
           have
           been
           by
           this
           Author
           and
           Finisher
           of
           our
           Faith
           :
           Into
           his
           conducting
           hands
           I
           give
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           into
           his
           preserving
           hands
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           and
           into
           his
           receiving
           hands
           I
           commend
           my
           departing
           Soul.
           
        
         
           V.
           v.
           2.
           
           [
           
             By
             whom
             we
             have
             access
             by
             Faith
             unto
             this
             Grace
             wherein
             we
             stand
          
           ;
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           into
           this
           state
           of
           blessed
           Christianity
           ,
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           Blessings
           .
           As
           it
           is
           by
           Marriage
           that
           a
           Woman
           hath
           right
           to
           her
           Husbands
           Estate
           and
           Honours
           ;
           and
           by
           Inheritance
           that
           a
           Child
           comes
           to
           his
           Father's
           maintenance
           and
           Land
           :
           This
           is
           no
           diminution
           to
           God's
           Love.
           To
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           all
           
             by
             Christ
          
           is
           not
           to
           take
           it
           as
           ever
           the
           less
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           it
           is
           more
           to
           give
           us
           Christ
           and
           Life
           in
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           given
           us
           life
           without
           a
           Christ
           .
           Joh.
           3.
           16.
           1
           
           Joh.
           5.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           As
           God
           is
           never
           the
           less
           the
           Giver
           of
           light
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           forgiving
           it
           them
           by
           the
           Sun.
           Second
           causes
           diminish
           not
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           VI.
           [
           
             And
             rejoice
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
          
           ]
           Here
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           beatifical
           Object
           :
           
             The
             Glory
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           
           The
           beatifical
           Act
           ,
           [
           Rejoice
           ,
           ]
           3.
           
           The
           mediate
           causing
           Act
           ,
           [
           Hope
           :
           ]
           all
           presupposing
           Faith
           and
           Justification
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           that
           glorious
           appearance
           of
           God
           to
           Man
           (
           and
           Angels
           )
           which
           maketh
           happy
           .
           1.
           
           The
           mind
           by
           beholding
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           will
           by
           loving
           it
           ,
           and
           receiving
           the
           communications
           of
           Love.
           3.
           
           The
           executive
           powers
           by
           joyful
           praise
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           some
           foretasts
           are
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           said
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           ;
           and
           we
           hope
           for
           that
           which
           is
           
             not
             seen
          
           .
           When
           Faith
           is
           said
           to
           be
           that
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           or
           saved
           by
           ,
           it
           includeth
           hope
           ,
           though
           more
           precisely
           taken
           they
           are
           distinct
           .
           
             We
             are
             saved
             by
             hope
          
           .
           The
           same
           word
           is
           oft
           translated
           [
           Trust
           ]
           and
           [
           Hope
           .
           ]
           And
           Faith
           is
           [
           Trust
           :
           ]
           to
           Trust
           Christ
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           includeth
           
           hoping
           that
           he
           will
           save
           us
           .
           But
           Hope
           is
           denominated
           from
           the
           
             Good
             hoped
          
           for
           ,
           and
           Faith
           from
           the
           Cause
           by
           which
           we
           hope
           to
           obtain
           it
           .
        
         
           Hope
           doth
           not
           necessarily
           imply
           either
           certainty
           or
           uncertainty
           :
           It
           may
           stand
           with
           both
           in
           various
           degrees
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Rejoicing
           is
           made
           by
           God
           the
           very
           naturally
           desired
           state
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           It
           is
           when
           natural
           the
           pleasant
           efflorence
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           their
           state
           of
           Health
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Pleasure
           that
           is
           the
           Spring
           or
           Poise
           of
           all
           motion
           sensitive
           in
           the
           World
           :
           
             Trahit
             sua
             quemque
             volisptas
             .
             Appetite
             or
             Will
          
           is
           the
           
             Active
             Principle
          
           ,
           and
           
             congrucus
             Good
          
           ,
           or
           delectable
           ,
           is
           the
           Object
           .
           The
           World
           is
           undone
           by
           the
           seduction
           of
           false
           deceitful
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           blessed
           only
           in
           true
           and
           durable
           pleasure
           .
           And
           though
           we
           that
           made
           not
           our selves
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           made
           for
           our selves
           ,
           as
           that
           our
           Pleasure
           or
           Felicity
           in
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           high
           in
           our
           desire
           ,
           as
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           ultimate
           Object
           of
           our
           Love
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           such
           an
           Object
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           him
           (
           and
           received
           from
           him
           )
           is
           our
           Felicity
           ,
           these
           are
           never
           to
           be
           separated
           .
        
         
           What
           have
           I
           to
           rejoice
           in
           ,
           if
           this
           
             hoped
             Glory
          
           ,
           be
           not
           my
           joy
           ?
           All
           things
           else
           are
           dying
           to
           me
           .
           And
           God
           himself
           is
           not
           my
           Felicity
           ,
           as
           he
           afflicts
           me
           ,
           nor
           as
           he
           giveth
           me
           the
           transitory
           gifts
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           Glory
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           my
           joy
           ,
           it
           's
           all
           but
           vanity
           .
           What
           then
           should
           all
           my
           thoughts
           and
           labour
           aim
           at
           more
           (
           as
           to
           my self
           )
           than
           to
           
             hope
             for
          
           ,
           and
           foretast
           this
           Glory
           .
           No
           sin
           lieth
           heavier
           on
           me
           ,
           than
           that
           my
           hopes
           of
           Glory
           raise
           me
           to
           no
           higher
           joy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           great
           weakness
           of
           my
           Faith
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           such
           dull
           thoughts
           of
           Glory
           ,
           or
           by
           withdrawing
           fears
           .
           Sure
           there
           is
           enough
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           soundly
           believed
           and
           hoped
           for
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           rejoice
           in
           pain
           and
           weakness
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           long
           to
           
           be
           with
           Christ
           .
           I
           live
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           if
           I
           live
           not
           as
           in
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           joyful
           hopes
           of
           promised
           Glory
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           [
           
             Not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             we
             glory
             in
             Tribulation
             .
          
           ]
           Glory
           is
           so
           Transcendent
           ,
           and
           Tribulation
           so
           small
           and
           short
           ,
           that
           an
           expectant
           of
           Glory
           may
           well
           rejoice
           in
           bodily
           sufferings
           .
           It
           is
           Tribulation
           for
           Christ
           and
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           said
           to
           Glory
           in
           :
           The
           rest
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           it
           's
           well
           if
           we
           can
           improve
           and
           patiently
           bear
           .
           Yet
           
             in
             them
          
           we
           may
           rejoice
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           though
           we
           glory
           not
           of
           them
           .
           O
           if
           all
           the
           painful
           languid
           Daies
           ,
           and
           Nights
           ,
           and
           Years
           that
           I
           have
           had
           ,
           as
           the
           fruit
           of
           my
           sin
           ,
           had
           been
           sufferings
           for
           that
           which
           I
           am
           now
           hated
           and
           hunted
           for
           ,
           even
           for
           preaching
           Christ
           when
           men
           forbid
           me
           ,
           how
           joyfully
           might
           I
           undergo
           it
           :
           But
           yet
           even
           here
           ,
           approaching
           Glory
           should
           be
           my
           joy
           .
           Alas
           ,
           my
           groans
           and
           moans
           are
           too
           great
           ,
           and
           my
           joy
           too
           little
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           [
           
             Knowing
             that
             Tribulation
             worketh
             Patience
          
           .
           ]
           That
           which
           worketh
           Patience
           is
           matter
           of
           Joy
           :
           For
           Patience
           doth
           us
           more
           good
           than
           Tribulation
           can
           do
           hurt
           ;
           Why
           then
           do
           I
           groan
           so
           much
           under
           suffering
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           study
           and
           exercise
           Patience
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           rejoice
           in
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           ?
        
         
           IX
           .
           [
           
             And
             Patience
             ,
             Experience
          
           .
           ]
           It
           is
           manifold
           and
           profitable
           Experience
           ,
           which
           patient
           suffering
           brings
           .
           It
           giveth
           us
           experience
           ,
           as
           of
           Natures
           weakness
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           need
           of
           Faith
           :
           So
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           God's
           Promises
           ,
           the
           love
           and
           tenderness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           acceptance
           of
           our
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spirits
           aid
           and
           grace
           .
           O
           what
           abundance
           of
           experiences
           of
           God
           and
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           vanity
           of
           Creatures
           had
           we
           wanted
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           not
           waited
           in
           a
           suffering
           state
           :
           Alas
           ,
           how
           many
           Experiences
           have
           I
           forgotten
           !
        
         
           X.
           [
           
             And
             Experience
             ,
             Hope
          
           .
           ]
           A
           bare
           Promise
           should
           
           give
           us
           Hope
           :
           But
           we
           are
           still
           distrustful
           of
           our selves
           and
           of
           all
           the
           clearest
           Evidences
           ,
           till
           experience
           help
           us
           ,
           and
           set
           all
           Home
           .
           O
           what
           an
           advantage
           hath
           a
           Christian
           of
           great
           and
           long
           experience
           for
           his
           hope
           and
           joy
           !
           And
           yet
           when
           notable
           experiences
           of
           God's
           Providence
           are
           past
           and
           gone
           ,
           an
           unbelieving
           Heart
           is
           ready
           to
           question
           whether
           the
           things
           came
           not
           by
           meer
           natural
           course
           ;
           and
           like
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           dangers
           and
           fears
           bear
           down
           even
           long
           and
           great
           experiences
           :
           This
           is
           my
           sin
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           [
           
             And
             Hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
          
           .
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           true
           Hope
           of
           what
           God
           hath
           promised
           shall
           never
           be
           disappointed
           .
           They
           that
           trust
           on
           deceitful
           Creatures
           are
           deceived
           ,
           and
           ashamed
           of
           their
           Hope
           :
           For
           all
           men
           are
           Lyars
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           untrusty
           ;
           but
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           ever
           faithful
           :
           O
           what
           a
           comfort
           is
           it
           that
           God
           commandeth
           me
           to
           trust
           him
           ?
           Sure
           such
           a
           command
           is
           a
           virtual
           Promise
           ,
           from
           him
           that
           cannot
           fail
           that
           trust
           ,
           which
           he
           commandeth
           .
           Lord
           help
           me
           to
           trust
           thee
           in
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           rest
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           [
           Because
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           is
           shed
           abroad
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           which
           is
           given
           to
           us
           .
           ]
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           shed
           abroad
           on
           our
           Hearts
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           must
           make
           us
           rejoice
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           in
           Tribulation
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           must
           consider
           ,
           I.
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           II.
           Why
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           shed
           abroad
           on
           the
           Heart
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           I.
           By
           the
           
             Love
             of
             God
          
           is
           meant
           the
           
             Effects
             of
             his
             Love
          
           ;
           1.
           
           His
           special
           Grace
           :
           2.
           
           The
           pleasant
           gust
           or
           sense
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           II.
           God's
           Love
           thus
           shed
           on
           the
           Heart
           ,
           pre-supposeth
           it
           exprest
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Providence
           ,
           and
           contains
           all
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Soul
           by
           renewing
           Grace
           .
           This
           is
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           given
           all
           true
           Christians
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Herein
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           makes
           us
           perceive
           the
           exceeding
           desirableness
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           maketh
           us
           most
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           giveth
           the
           Soul
           some
           easing
           Hope
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           quieteth
           the
           doubts
           ,
           and
           fears
           ,
           and
           troubles
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           raiseth
           our
           Hopes
           by
           degrees
           to
           confident
           assurance
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Then
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God's
           love
           are
           pleasant
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           such
           delight
           as
           we
           feel
           in
           the
           love
           and
           fruition
           of
           our
           most
           valued
           and
           beloved
           friends
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Soul
           in
           this
           state
           is
           as
           unapt
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           God
           or
           to
           question
           his
           Love
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           Child
           or
           Wife
           to
           question
           the
           Love
           of
           a
           Parent
           or
           Husband
           ,
           or
           to
           hear
           any
           that
           speak
           evil
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           This
           then
           becomes
           the
           habitual
           state
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           in
           all
           changes
           to
           live
           in
           the
           delightful
           sense
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           live
           in
           pleasure
           with
           our
           dearest
           Friends
           .
        
         
           O
           blessed
           state
           ,
           and
           first
           fruits
           of
           Heaven
           !
           and
           happy
           are
           they
           that
           do
           attain
           it
           !
           And
           though
           lower
           degrees
           have
           their
           degree
           of
           happiness
           ,
           yet
           how
           far
           short
           are
           such
           ,
           in
           goodness
           ,
           amiableness
           and
           comfort
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           are
           thus
           rich
           in
           grace
           .
        
         
           This
           presupposeth
           ;
           1.
           
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
           2.
           
           True
           belief
           and
           hope
           .
           3.
           
           A
           sincere
           and
           fruitful
           life
           .
           4.
           
           Mortification
           as
           to
           Idol
           ,
           worldly
           vanities
           .
           5.
           
           A
           conviction
           of
           our
           sincerity
           in
           all
           this
           .
           6.
           
           A
           conclusion
           that
           God
           doth
           love
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           somewhat
           above
           all
           this
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           
           have
           all
           this
           in
           his
           Mind
           and
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           yet
           want
           this
           gust
           of
           effused
           Love
           upon
           his
           Heart
           .
           These
           are
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           itself
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           greatest
           good
           on
           this
           side
           Heaven
           :
           to
           which
           all
           Wealth
           and
           Honour
           ,
           all
           fleshly
           Pleasure
           and
           long
           Life
           ,
           all
           Learning
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           are
           unworthy
           to
           be
           once
           compared
           :
           Briefly
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           the
           flower
           and
           highest
           part
           of
           God's
           Image
           on
           Man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Souls
           true
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           fruition
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           carnal
           men
           deride
           .
           Even
           as
           our
           Eye
           hath
           communion
           with
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           flourishing
           Earth
           enjoys
           its
           reviving
           heats
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           that
           which
           all
           lower
           grace
           doth
           tend
           to
           ,
           as
           Childhood
           doth
           to
           Manhood
           :
           And
           what
           is
           a
           world
           of
           Infants
           comparatively
           good
           for
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           that
           which
           most
           properly
           answereth
           the
           design
           of
           Redemption
           and
           the
           wonders
           of
           God's
           love
           therein
           :
           And
           all
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           that
           which
           is
           most
           fully
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           Christ
           in
           us
           :
           He
           hath
           lower
           works
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           his
           great
           work
           by
           which
           he
           possesseth
           us
           as
           God's
           most
           pleasant
           Habitation
           :
           For
           we
           have
           not
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Bondage
           again
           to
           fear
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Power
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           a
           sound
           mind
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           7.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           only
           that
           which
           all
           men
           in
           general
           desire
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           only
           satisfying
           content
           and
           pleasure
           that
           Man
           is
           capable
           of
           on
           Earth
           !
           All
           men
           would
           have
           quieting
           and
           constant
           Pleasure
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           effused
           love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           is
           that
           which
           will
           make
           every
           burden
           light
           ;
           and
           all
           affliction
           easy
           :
           When
           the
           sense
           of
           God's
           love
           is
           still
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           all
           pain
           and
           crosses
           will
           be
           but
           as
           Blood-letting
           by
           the
           kindest
           Physician
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           Patients
           
           life
           .
           God
           will
           not
           be
           suspected
           or
           grudged
           at
           in
           suffering
           ;
           his
           love
           will
           sweeten
           all
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           will
           overcome
           abundance
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           which
           no
           mens
           Wit
           ,
           or
           Learning
           ,
           or
           knowledge
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           will
           overcome
           .
           No
           Arguments
           will
           draw
           a
           loving
           Child
           or
           Wife
           ,
           from
           the
           Parents
           or
           Husband
           that
           they
           know
           doth
           love
           them
           .
           Love
           is
           the
           most
           powerful
           Disputant
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           puts
           a
           mellow
           pleasant
           sweetness
           into
           all
           our
           duties
           :
           When
           we
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           such
           a
           Soul
           as
           pleasant
           Food
           to
           the
           most
           healthful
           Man
           :
           When
           we
           pray
           or
           praise
           God
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           a
           comforted
           Heart
           and
           excites
           and
           increaseth
           the
           comfort
           it
           comes
           from
           .
           O
           who
           can
           be
           backward
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           in
           Prayer
           or
           Meditation
           ,
           who
           tasteth
           the
           sweetness
           of
           his
           Love.
           This
           is
           Religion
           indeed
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           what
           its
           life
           ,
           and
           use
           ,
           and
           glory
           is
           :
           This
           is
           the
           true
           walking
           with
           God
           in
           the
           best
           degree
           :
           When
           the
           Soul
           liveth
           in
           the
           taste
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           the
           Heart
           will
           be
           still
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           its
           Pleasure
           :
           And
           God
           most
           delights
           in
           such
           a
           Soul.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           This
           is
           it
           that
           putteth
           the
           sweetest
           relish
           on
           all
           our
           Mercies
           :
           Deny
           God's
           love
           ,
           and
           you
           deny
           them
           all
           .
           If
           you
           tast
           not
           his
           love
           in
           them
           ,
           you
           taste
           little
           more
           than
           a
           Beast
           may
           taste
           :
           Poor
           Food
           and
           Rayment
           is
           sweet
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           Had
           I
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           should
           lie
           down
           ,
           and
           rise
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           Pleasure
           and
           content
           :
           I
           could
           bear
           the
           loss
           of
           other
           things
           :
           And
           though
           Nature
           will
           feel
           pains
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           Pleasure
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           my
           pains
           ,
           and
           groans
           .
           This
           is
           the
           white
           Stone
           ,
           the
           New
           Name
           :
           No
           Man
           well
           knoweth
           it
           who
           never
           felt
           it
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           dying
           comfortably
           without
           this
           experienced
           
           taste
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           This
           will
           draw
           up
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           Love
           tasted
           ,
           casteth
           out
           fear
           ;
           though
           God
           be
           Holy
           and
           Just
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           terrible
           ,
           and
           Hell
           intollerable
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           hath
           no
           distinct
           Idea
           of
           its
           future
           state
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           see
           not
           whither
           it
           is
           that
           we
           must
           go
           ,
           the
           taste
           of
           God's
           love
           will
           make
           it
           go
           joyfully
           ,
           as
           trusting
           him
           ;
           as
           a
           Child
           will
           go
           any
           whither
           in
           his
           Father's
           power
           and
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           the
           knowledge
           in
           the
           World
           without
           this
           ,
           quiets
           not
           a
           departing
           Soul.
           A
           Man
           may
           write
           as
           many
           Books
           ,
           and
           Preach
           as
           many
           Sermons
           of
           Heaven
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           of
           almost
           nothing
           else
           ,
           and
           yet
           till
           the
           Soul
           be
           sweetned
           and
           comforted
           with
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           shed
           abroad
           on
           it
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           death
           and
           the
           next
           life
           will
           be
           rather
           a
           Man's
           fear
           ,
           than
           his
           desire
           .
           And
           the
           common
           fear
           of
           death
           which
           we
           see
           in
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           even
           of
           godly
           Persons
           ,
           doth
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           may
           have
           saving
           desires
           ,
           and
           hopes
           ,
           yet
           this
           sense
           of
           God's
           love
           on
           the
           Heart
           is
           rare
           .
        
         
           What
           wonder
           then
           if
           our
           Language
           ,
           our
           Converse
           ,
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           have
           too
           little
           savour
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           comparison
           of
           joyful
           Believers
           duties
           ,
           be
           but
           like
           green
           Apples
           to
           the
           mellow
           ones
           .
        
         
           My
           God
           ,
           I
           feel
           what
           it
           is
           that
           I
           want
           ,
           and
           I
           perceive
           what
           it
           is
           that
           is
           most
           desirable
           :
           O
           let
           not
           guilt
           be
           so
           far
           unpardoned
           ,
           as
           to
           deprive
           my
           Soul
           of
           this
           greatest
           good
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           commended
           to
           me
           and
           commanded
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           my
           languishing
           and
           pains
           I
           so
           much
           need
           .
           Did
           I
           beg
           for
           Wealth
           or
           Honour
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           it
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           others
           :
           But
           thy
           Love
           will
           make
           me
           more
           useful
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           none
           will
           have
           the
           less
           for
           my
           enjoyment
           :
           For
           thou
           Lord
           art
           enough
           for
           all
           ;
           Even
           as
           none
           hath
           the
           less
           of
           the
           Sun-light
           for
           my
           enjoying
           it
           .
           The
           least
           well
           
           grounded
           hope
           of
           thy
           Love
           is
           better
           than
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Flesh
           :
           But
           without
           some
           pleasant
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           alas
           ,
           what
           a
           withered
           languishing
           thing
           is
           a
           Soul
           ;
           thy
           loving
           kindness
           is
           better
           than
           life
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           taste
           it
           not
           ,
           how
           shall
           I
           here
           rejoice
           in
           God
           ,
           or
           bear
           my
           heavy
           burdens
           ?
        
         
           O
           let
           me
           not
           be
           a
           dishonour
           to
           thy
           Family
           ,
           where
           all
           have
           so
           great
           cause
           to
           honour
           thy
           bounty
           by
           their
           joy
           ,
           and
           hopes
           :
           Nor
           by
           a
           sad
           and
           fearful
           Heart
           ,
           tempt
           men
           to
           think
           that
           thy
           love
           is
           not
           real
           and
           satisfactory
           ;
           I
           can
           easily
           believe
           and
           admire
           thy
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           thy
           Knowledge
           :
           Let
           it
           not
           be
           so
           hard
           to
           me
           to
           believe
           and
           taste
           thy
           Goodness
           and
           thy
           Love
           :
           Which
           is
           as
           necessary
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           (
           as
           surely
           there
           is
           )
           in
           which
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           consisteth
           ,
           as
           above
           all
           the
           Art
           and
           Notions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           like
           to
           other
           acquired
           Knowledge
           ,
           sure
           it
           must
           be
           this
           holy
           Appetite
           and
           Habitual
           Inclination
           of
           the
           Soul
           to
           God
           by
           way
           of
           Love
           ,
           which
           is
           bred
           by
           an
           internal
           sense
           of
           his
           Loveliness
           ,
           and
           Loving
           inclination
           to
           Man
           :
           which
           differenceth
           a
           Christian
           from
           other
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           Child
           differs
           towards
           his
           Father
           ,
           from
           Strangers
           or
           from
           common
           Neigbours
           .
           Till
           the
           love
           of
           God
           be
           the
           very
           state
           or
           nature
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           (
           working
           here
           towards
           his
           Honour
           ,
           Interests
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           Servants
           )
           no
           Man
           can
           say
           that
           he
           is
           God's
           habitation
           by
           the
           Spirit
           :
           And
           how
           the
           Heart
           will
           ever
           be
           thus
           habited
           ,
           without
           believing
           God's
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           it
           's
           hard
           to
           conceive
           .
        
         
           Experience
           tells
           the
           World
           how
           strongly
           it
           constraineth
           Persons
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           but
           think
           that
           they
           are
           strongly
           beloved
           by
           one
           another
           .
           In
           the
           love
           that
           tends
           to
           marriage
           ,
           if
           one
           that
           is
           inferior
           do
           
           but
           know
           that
           a
           Person
           of
           far
           greater
           worth
           doth
           fervently
           love
           them
           ,
           it
           almost
           puts
           a
           necessity
           and
           constraint
           on
           them
           for
           returns
           of
           Love
           :
           Nature
           can
           scarce
           choose
           but
           love
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
           Love
           is
           the
           Loadstone
           of
           Love.
           A
           real
           taste
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           in
           saving
           Souls
           by
           Christ
           and
           grace
           ,
           is
           it
           that
           constraineth
           them
           to
           be
           holy
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           devoted
           to
           that
           God
           in
           Love.
           
        
         
           III.
           But
           this
           must
           as
           necessarily
           be
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           no
           more
           done
           without
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           Earth
           can
           be
           illuminated
           ,
           and
           the
           Vegetables
           live
           without
           the
           Sun.
           But
           all
           the
           approaches
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           suffice
           not
           to
           produce
           this
           great
           effect
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           the
           Divine
           holy
           Nature
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Sun
           shine
           hath
           three
           different
           effects
           on
           its
           Objects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           On
           most
           things
           (
           as
           Houses
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           )
           it
           causeth
           nothing
           but
           the
           Accidents
           of
           Heat
           ,
           Colour
           ,
           and
           Motion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           On
           some
           things
           it
           causeth
           a
           
             seminal
             Disposition
          
           to
           Vegetable
           life
           ,
           but
           not
           Life
           itself
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           this
           disposed
           matter
           it
           causeth
           Vegetable
           life
           itself
           .
        
         
           So
           doth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Operate
           on
           Millions
           but
           lifeless
           Accidents
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           on
           a
           stone
           Wall.
           2.
           
           On
           others
           Dispose
           and
           prepare
           them
           to
           
             Divine
             Life
          
           .
           3.
           
           On
           others
           (
           
             so
             disposed
          
           )
           it
           effecteth
           the
           Divine
           life
           itself
           :
           When
           holy
           Love
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           habit
           like
           to
           Nature
           .
        
         
           That
           none
           but
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           make
           this
           holy
           change
           ,
           is
           evident
           :
           For
           ,
           the
           effect
           cannot
           transcend
           the
           causes
           ;
           1.
           
           Nature
           alone
           is
           dark
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           not
           the
           attractive
           amiableness
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           illuminated
           ;
           nor
           can
           give
           us
           a
           satisfactory
           notice
           of
           God's
           special
           Love
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nature
           is
           Guilty
           ;
           and
           Guilt
           breedeth
           fears
           of
           
           Justice
           ;
           and
           fear
           makes
           us
           wild
           and
           fly
           from
           God
           ,
           lest
           he
           will
           hurt
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nature
           is
           under
           penal
           sufferings
           already
           ;
           and
           feeleth
           pain
           ,
           fear
           ,
           and
           many
           hurts
           ,
           and
           foreseeth
           Death
           :
           And
           under
           this
           is
           undisposed
           of
           itself
           ,
           to
           feel
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God's
           Love.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Nature
           is
           corrupted
           and
           diverted
           to
           Creature
           vanity
           ,
           and
           its
           Appetite
           goeth
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           cannot
           cure
           itself
           ,
           and
           make
           itself
           suitable
           to
           the
           amiableness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           God
           hateth
           wickedness
           and
           wicked
           men
           ;
           and
           meer
           Nature
           cannot
           secure
           us
           that
           we
           are
           saved
           from
           that
           enmity
           .
        
         
           Diligence
           may
           do
           much
           to
           get
           religious
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Words
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           which
           I
           call
           the
           Art
           of
           Religion
           :
           And
           God
           may
           bless
           this
           as
           a
           preparation
           to
           holy
           Life
           and
           Love
           :
           But
           till
           the
           Souls
           Appetite
           incline
           with
           desire
           to
           God
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           Divine
           things
           will
           not
           sweetly
           relish
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           to
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Sanctified
           ,
           that
           certainly
           their
           holy
           
             Appetite
             ,
             Desire
          
           ,
           and
           Complacency
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           secureth
           them
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           token
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           it
           assureth
           them
           of
           their
           Union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           live
           because
           he
           liveth
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Seal
           and
           Pledge
           .
           3.
           
           And
           it
           proveth
           both
           a
           future
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           title
           to
           it
           :
           For
           God
           maketh
           not
           all
           this
           preparation
           for
           it
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           a
           work
           that
           hath
           great
           impediment
           it
           would
           not
           be
           so
           rare
           in
           the
           World
           :
           What
           is
           it
           in
           us
           that
           keepeth
           the
           Sun
           of
           Love
           from
           so
           shining
           on
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           revive
           our
           Souls
           into
           Holy
           contentments
           and
           delight
           .
        
         
         
           It
           must
           be
           supposed
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           all
           God's
           gifts
           are
           free
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           giveth
           not
           to
           all
           alike
           :
           The
           wonderful
           variety
           of
           Creatures
           proveth
           this
           .
           2.
           
           The
           reasons
           of
           his
           differencing
           works
           are
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           reasons
           are
           mostly
           unknown
           to
           us
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           give
           us
           an
           account
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           God
           doth
           his
           works
           in
           a
           causal
           order
           ,
           and
           one
           work
           prepareth
           for
           another
           ;
           and
           he
           maketh
           variety
           of
           capacities
           ,
           which
           occasion
           variety
           of
           receptions
           and
           of
           gifts
           ;
           and
           he
           useth
           to
           give
           every
           thing
           that
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           brought
           it
           into
           the
           next
           capacity
           and
           disposition
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           in
           general
           we
           may
           conclude
           that
           we
           feel
           not
           God's
           Love
           shed
           abroad
           upon
           the
           Heart
           ,
           because
           the
           Heart
           is
           undisposed
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           in
           the
           next
           disposition
           thereto
           :
           And
           abused
           free
           will
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           .
           That
           we
           
             have
             Grace
          
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           God
           :
           That
           we
           are
           without
           it
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           our selves
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Heinous
           guilt
           of
           former
           sin
           may
           keep
           a
           Soul
           much
           without
           the
           delights
           of
           Divine
           love
           :
           And
           the
           heinousness
           is
           not
           only
           in
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           evil
           done
           materially
           ,
           but
           oft
           in
           our
           long
           and
           willful
           committing
           of
           smaller
           sins
           against
           Knowledge
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           consideration
           .
           The
           Spirit
           thus
           grieved
           by
           hardened
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           willful
           repulses
           ,
           is
           not
           quickly
           and
           easily
           a
           comforter
           to
           such
           a
           Soul
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           sinner
           doth
           repent
           ,
           it
           leaveth
           him
           more
           in
           uncertainty
           of
           his
           sincerity
           ,
           when
           he
           thinks
           ,
           
             I
             do
             but
             repent
             ,
             purpose
             and
             promise
             now
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             oft
             did
             ,
             and
             yet
             returned
             the
             next
             temptation
             to
             my
             sin
             :
             And
             how
             can
             I
             tell
             that
             my
             Heart
             is
             not
             the
             fame
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             sin
             again
             if
             I
             had
             the
             same
             temptations
             .
          
           O
           what
           doubts
           and
           perplexities
           doth
           oft
           willful
           sinning
           prepare
           for
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           sins
           of
           omission
           have
           here
           a
           great
           part
           :
           The
           sweetness
           of
           God's
           Love
           is
           a
           reward
           which
           sloathful
           Servants
           are
           unmeet
           for
           .
           It
           follows
           a
           [
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             :
          
           ]
           There
           is
           needful
           a
           close
           attendance
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           devotedness
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           improvement
           of
           Gospel
           Grace
           and
           Revelation
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Soul
           fit
           for
           amicable
           sweet
           communion
           with
           God
           :
           All
           that
           will
           save
           a
           Soul
           from
           Hell
           will
           not
           do
           this
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           will
           taste
           these
           Divine
           Love-tokens
           must
           ,
           1.
           
           Be
           no
           stranger
           to
           holy
           Meditation
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           unconstant
           ,
           cold
           and
           cursory
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           must
           dwell
           and
           walk
           above
           with
           God.
           2.
           
           And
           he
           must
           be
           wholly
           addicted
           to
           improve
           his
           Masters
           Talents
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           his
           design
           and
           trade
           on
           Earth
           to
           do
           all
           the
           good
           in
           the
           World
           he
           can
           .
           And
           to
           keep
           his
           Soul
           clean
           from
           the
           flesh
           and
           worldly
           vanity
           :
           And
           to
           such
           a
           Soul
           God
           will
           make
           known
           his
           Love.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           ,
           alas
           ,
           how
           ordinarily
           doth
           some
           carnal
           a●fection
           corrupt
           the
           appetite
           of
           the
           Soul
           ?
           When
           we
           grow
           too
           much
           in
           love
           with
           mens
           esteem
           ,
           or
           with
           earthly
           Riches
           ,
           or
           when
           our
           Throats
           or
           Phantasies
           can
           master
           us
           into
           obedience
           or
           vain
           desires
           of
           Meat
           ,
           Drink
           ,
           Recreation
           ,
           Dwelling
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Soul
           loseth
           its
           Appetite
           to
           things
           Divine
           ;
           and
           nothing
           relisheth
           where
           Appetite
           is
           gone
           or
           sick
           :
           We
           cannot
           serve
           God
           and
           Mammon
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           at
           once
           taste
           much
           pleasure
           both
           in
           God
           and
           Mammon
           .
           The
           old
           austere
           Christians
           found
           the
           mortification
           of
           the
           fleshly
           Lusts
           ,
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           Souls
           delight
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           many
           errours
           about
           God's
           nature
           and
           works
           much
           hinder
           us
           from
           feasting
           on
           his
           Love.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           especially
           the
           slight
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           thoughts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           wondrous
           workings
           of
           God's
           Love
           in
           him
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           And
           specially
           if
           our
           belief
           itself
           once
           shake
           ,
           or
           be
           not
           well
           and
           firmly
           founded
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           our
           slight
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Office
           and
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           on
           Souls
           ,
           and
           our
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           our
           not
           begging
           and
           waiting
           for
           the
           Spirits
           special
           help
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           our
           unfaithful
           forgetfulness
           of
           manifold
           experiences
           and
           testimonies
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           which
           should
           still
           be
           as
           fresh
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           my
           Soul
           ,
           thou
           feelest
           thy
           defect
           ,
           and
           knowest
           the
           hinderance
           ,
           but
           what
           hope
           is
           there
           of
           remedy
           ?
           Will
           God
           ever
           raise
           so
           low
           ,
           so
           dull
           ,
           so
           guilty
           a
           Heart
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           foretast
           of
           Glory
           ,
           as
           is
           this
           effusion
           of
           his
           Love
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           The
           lightsom
           Daies
           in
           Spring
           and
           Summer
           when
           the
           Sun
           reviveth
           the
           late
           naked
           Earth
           ,
           and
           clothes
           it
           with
           delectable
           beauties
           differs
           not
           more
           from
           Night
           and
           Winter
           ,
           than
           a
           Soul
           thus
           revived
           with
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           differ
           from
           an
           unbelieving
           formal
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Though
           this
           great
           change
           be
           above
           my
           power
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           not
           impotent
           ,
           backward
           ,
           barren
           or
           inex●●able
           .
           He
           hath
           appointed
           us
           means
           for
           so
           high
           a
           state
           ;
           and
           he
           appointeth
           no
           means
           in
           vain
           .
           Were
           my
           own
           Heart
           obedient
           to
           my
           commands
           ,
           all
           these
           following
           I
           would
           lay
           upon
           it
           :
           Yea
           I
           'll
           do
           it
           and
           beg
           the
           help
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I.
           I
           charge
           thee
           think
           not
           of
           God's
           Goodness
           and
           Love
           as
           unproportionable
           to
           his
           Greatness
           and
           his
           Knowledge
           :
           Nor
           overlook
           in
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           the
           manifestation
           of
           one
           any
           more
           than
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           II.
           Therefore
           let
           not
           the
           the
           wickedness
           and
           misery
           of
           the
           World
           tempt
           thee
           to
           think
           basely
           of
           all
           God's
           
           Mercies
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           nor
           the
           peculiar
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           draw
           thee
           to
           deny
           or
           contemn
           God's
           common
           Mercies
           unto
           all
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           charge
           thee
           to
           make
           the
           study
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Man's
           Redemption
           by
           him
           ,
           thy
           chiefest
           Learning
           ,
           and
           most
           serious
           and
           constant
           work
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           wonderful
           Glass
           to
           see
           the
           Face
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ;
           and
           to
           hear
           what
           is
           said
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Son
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           to
           come
           boldly
           as
           reconciled
           to
           God
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           IV.
           O
           see
           that
           thy
           repentance
           for
           former
           sins
           against
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           Motions
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           sound
           and
           throughly
           lamented
           and
           abhorred
           ,
           how
           small
           soever
           the
           matter
           was
           in
           itself
           That
           so
           the
           doubt
           of
           thy
           sincerity
           keep
           not
           up
           doubts
           of
           God's
           acceptance
           .
        
         
           V.
           Let
           thy
           dependance
           on
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           as
           given
           from
           Christ
           ,
           be
           henceforth
           as
           serious
           and
           constant
           to
           thee
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           dependance
           of
           the
           Eye
           on
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           of
           natural
           Life
           upon
           its
           heat
           and
           motion
           .
           Beg
           hard
           for
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           gladly
           entertain
           it
           .
        
         
           VI.
           O
           never
           forget
           the
           many
           and
           great
           experiences
           thou
           hast
           had
           ,
           (
           these
           almost
           Sixty
           years
           observed
           )
           of
           marvellous
           favour
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ;
           in
           every
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           condition
           ,
           relation
           ,
           company
           or
           change
           thou
           hast
           been
           in
           :
           Lose
           not
           all
           these
           Love-tokens
           of
           thy
           Father
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           begging
           more
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Hearken
           not
           too
           much
           to
           pained
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           
           look
           not
           too
           much
           into
           the
           Grave
           ;
           but
           look
           out
           at
           thy
           Prison
           Windows
           to
           the
           Jerusalem
           above
           ,
           and
           the
           heavenly
           Society
           that
           triumph
           in
           Glory
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           Let
           all
           thy
           sure
           notices
           of
           a
           future
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           communion
           we
           have
           here
           with
           those
           above
           ,
           draw
           thee
           to
           think
           that
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Holy
           Souls
           that
           are
           gone
           before
           thee
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           better
           than
           they
           were
           here
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           the
           same
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Heart
           ,
           and
           Way
           ,
           the
           same
           Saviour
           ,
           Sanctifyer
           and
           Promise
           that
           thou
           hast
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           as
           Pledges
           of
           Felicity
           to
           thee
           .
           Thou
           hast
           joyfully
           lived
           with
           many
           of
           them
           here
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           better
           be
           with
           them
           there
           ?
           It
           is
           only
           the
           state
           of
           Glory
           foreseen
           by
           Faith
           ,
           which
           most
           fully
           sheweth
           us
           the
           greatness
           of
           God's
           Love.
           
        
         
           IX
           .
           Exercise
           thy self
           in
           Psalms
           of
           Praise
           ,
           and
           daily
           magnifying
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           due
           mention
           of
           it
           may
           warm
           and
           raise
           thy
           love
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           X.
           Receive
           all
           temptations
           against
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           with
           hatred
           and
           repulse
           :
           Especially
           temptations
           to
           unbelief
           :
           And
           as
           thou
           wouldst
           abhor
           a
           temptation
           to
           murder
           ,
           or
           perjury
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           heinous
           sin
           ,
           as
           much
           abhor
           all
           temptations
           which
           would
           hide
           God's
           Goodness
           ,
           or
           represent
           him
           to
           thee
           as
           an
           enemy
           or
           unlovely
           .
        
         
           Thus
           God
           hath
           set
           the
           Glass
           before
           us
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           see
           his
           amiable
           Face
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           Souls
           in
           flesh
           are
           in
           great
           obscurity
           ,
           and
           conscious
           of
           their
           own
           weakness
           ,
           are
           still
           distrustful
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           doubt
           of
           all
           their
           apprehensions
           ,
           till
           over-powering
           Objects
           and
           Influences
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           fix
           them
           .
           For
           this
           my
           Soul
           with
           daily
           longings
           doth
           seek
           to
           thee
           my
           God
           
           and
           Father
           :
           O
           pardon
           the
           sin
           that
           forseits
           Grace
           :
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Draw
             nearer
             to
             me
          
           ,
           but
           its
           meeter
           to
           say
           ,
           Open
           thou
           my
           Eyes
           and
           Heart
           ,
           and
           remove
           all
           impediments
           ,
           and
           undisposedness
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           believe
           and
           feel
           how
           near
           thou
           art
           and
           hast
           been
           to
           me
           ,
           while
           I
           perceived
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           It
           is
           God's
           Love
           shed
           abroad
           on
           the
           Heart
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           must
           make
           us
           
             Rejoice
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             :
          
           This
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           without
           this
           it
           will
           not
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           This
           would
           turn
           the
           fears
           of
           Death
           ,
           into
           joyful
           hopes
           of
           future
           life
           .
           If
           my
           God
           will
           thus
           warm
           my
           Heart
           with
           his
           Love
           ,
           it
           will
           have
           these
           following
           effects
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           I.
           Love
           longeth
           for
           union
           ,
           or
           nearness
           ,
           and
           fruition
           :
           And
           it
           would
           make
           my
           Soul
           long
           after
           God
           ,
           in
           glorious
           presence
           .
        
         
           II.
           This
           would
           make
           it
           much
           easier
           to
           me
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           certainly
           a
           future
           blessed
           life
           for
           Souls
           ;
           while
           I
           even
           tasted
           how
           God
           loveth
           them
           ?
           It
           's
           no
           hard
           thing
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Sun
           will
           give
           light
           and
           heat
           ,
           and
           revive
           the
           frozen
           Earth
           :
           Nor
           that
           a
           Father
           will
           shew
           kindness
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           or
           give
           him
           an
           inheritance
           .
           Why
           should
           it
           be
           hard
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           will
           glorifie
           the
           Souls
           whom
           he
           loveth
           ?
           And
           that
           he
           will
           take
           them
           near
           himself
           :
           And
           that
           thus
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           delights
           to
           honour
           .
        
         
           III.
           This
           effusion
           of
           Divine
           Love
           would
           answer
           my
           doubts
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           :
           I
           should
           not
           find
           it
           hard
           to
           believe
           that
           love
           itself
           ,
           which
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           
           will
           forgive
           a
           Soul
           that
           truly
           repenteth
           ,
           and
           hates
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           giveth
           up
           himself
           to
           Christ
           for
           Justification
           .
           It
           's
           hard
           to
           believe
           that
           a
           Tyrant
           will
           forgive
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           a
           Father
           will
           pardon
           a
           returning
           prodigal
           Son.
           
        
         
           IV.
           This
           effusion
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           will
           answer
           my
           fears
           which
           arise
           from
           meer
           weakness
           of
           Grace
           and
           Duty
           :
           Indeed
           it
           will
           give
           no
           other
           comfort
           to
           an
           unconverted
           Soul
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           may
           be
           accepted
           if
           he
           come
           to
           God
           by
           Christ
           ,
           with
           true
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           is
           possible
           .
           But
           it
           should
           be
           easie
           to
           believe
           that
           a
           tender
           Father
           will
           not
           kill
           or
           cast
           out
           a
           Child
           for
           weakness
           ,
           crying
           or
           uncleanness
           :
           Divine
           Love
           will
           accept
           and
           cherish
           ,
           even
           weak
           Faith
           ,
           weak
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           weak
           obedience
           and
           patience
           which
           are
           sincere
           .
        
         
           V.
           This
           effused
           Love
           would
           confute
           temptations
           that
           are
           drawn
           from
           thy
           afflictions
           ;
           and
           make
           thee
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           flesh
           repesenteth
           them
           :
           It
           would
           understand
           that
           every
           Son
           that
           God
           loveth
           ,
           he
           chasteneth
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           be
           condemned
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           be
           partaker
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           may
           be
           the
           quiet
           fruit
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           it
           would
           teach
           us
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           in
           very
           faithfulness
           doth
           afflict
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           good
           sign
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Love
           intendeth
           a
           better
           life
           for
           his
           beloved
           ,
           when
           he
           trieth
           them
           with
           so
           many
           tribulations
           here
           :
           And
           though
           Lazarus
           be
           not
           saved
           for
           his
           suffering
           ,
           it
           signified
           that
           God
           who
           loved
           him
           ,
           had
           a
           life
           of
           comfort
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           his
           evil
           things
           on
           Earth
           .
           When
           pangs
           are
           greatest
           ,
           the
           Birth
           is
           nearest
           .
        
         
         
           VI.
           Were
           Love
           thus
           shed
           on
           the
           Heart
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           it
           would
           give
           me
           a
           livelier
           apprehension
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Blessedness
           which
           all
           the
           faithful
           now
           enjoy
           :
           I
           should
           delightfully
           think
           of
           them
           as
           living
           in
           the
           joyful
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ever
           fully
           replenished
           therewith
           .
           It
           pleaseth
           us
           to
           see
           the
           Earth
           flourish
           in
           the
           Spring
           ;
           and
           to
           see
           how
           pleasantly
           the
           Lambs
           and
           other
           young
           things
           will
           skip
           and
           play
           :
           Much
           more
           to
           see
           Societies
           of
           Holy
           Christians
           loving
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           provoking
           one
           another
           to
           delight
           in
           God
           :
           O
           then
           what
           a
           pleasant
           thought
           should
           it
           be
           ,
           to
           think
           how
           all
           our
           deceased
           godly
           Friends
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           have
           so
           died
           since
           the
           Creation
           ,
           are
           now
           together
           in
           a
           World
           of
           Divine
           perfect
           Love
           !
           How
           they
           are
           all
           continually
           wrap't
           up
           in
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           the
           delight
           of
           perfect
           Love
           to
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           with
           them
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           dwell
           in
           Love
           ,
           and
           feast
           on
           Love
           ,
           and
           rest
           in
           Love
           ;
           for
           thou
           wilt
           more
           fully
           dwell
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           thee
           :
           And
           thou
           wilt
           dwell
           with
           none
           but
           perfect
           Lovers
           :
           They
           would
           not
           silence
           thee
           from
           praising
           God
           in
           their
           Assembly
           :
           Tyrants
           ,
           Malignants
           ,
           and
           Persecutors
           are
           more
           strange
           there
           (
           or
           far
           from
           thence
           )
           than
           Toads
           ,
           and
           Snakes
           ,
           and
           Crocodiles
           are
           from
           the
           Bed
           or
           Bed-chamber
           of
           the
           King.
           Love
           is
           the
           Air
           ,
           the
           Region
           ,
           the
           World
           they
           live
           in
           :
           Love
           is
           their
           Nature
           ,
           their
           Pulse
           ,
           their
           Breath
           ,
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           their
           Complexion
           ,
           and
           their
           work
           :
           It
           is
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           even
           themselves
           and
           all
           .
           Full
           loth
           would
           one
           of
           those
           Spirits
           be
           ,
           to
           dwell
           again
           among
           blind
           Sodomites
           ,
           and
           mad
           self-damning
           Malignants
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Yea
           ,
           this
           effused
           Love
           will
           teach
           us
           to
           gather
           
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Blessed
           from
           the
           common
           Mercies
           of
           this
           life
           :
           Doth
           God
           give
           his
           distracted
           malignant
           Enemies
           ,
           Health
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           Plenty
           ,
           Pleasure
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Lordships
           ,
           Dominions
           ,
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           hath
           he
           not
           much
           better
           for
           beloved
           holy
           Souls
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           doth
           he
           give
           the
           Bruits
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           Delight
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           hath
           he
           not
           better
           things
           for
           men
           ?
           for
           Saints
           ?
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           so
           blind
           as
           to
           think
           that
           Man
           shall
           have
           no
           better
           hereafter
           ,
           because
           Bruits
           have
           not
           ,
           but
           perish
           .
           But
           they
           know
           not
           how
           erroneously
           they
           think
           .
           The
           sensible
           souls
           of
           Bruits
           are
           substance
           :
           And
           therefore
           are
           not
           annihilated
           at
           death
           :
           But
           God
           put
           them
           under
           us
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           us
           more
           nearly
           for
           himself
           .
           Bruits
           have
           not
           Faculties
           to
           know
           and
           love
           God
           ,
           to
           meditate
           on
           him
           ,
           or
           praise
           him
           ,
           or
           by
           moral
           agency
           to
           obey
           his
           Precepts
           :
           They
           desire
           not
           any
           higher
           felicity
           than
           they
           have
           :
           God
           will
           have
           us
           use
           their
           service
           ,
           yea
           ,
           their
           lives
           and
           Flesh
           to
           tell
           us
           they
           were
           made
           for
           us
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           not
           what
           he
           doth
           with
           them
           after
           death
           :
           But
           whatever
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           annihilation
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           like
           they
           are
           in
           a
           state
           still
           of
           service
           unto
           Man
           :
           Whether
           united
           or
           how
           individuate
           we
           know
           not
           :
           Nor
           yet
           whether
           those
           Philosophers
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           think
           that
           this
           Earth
           is
           but
           a
           small
           Image
           of
           the
           vast
           superiour
           Regions
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           Kingdoms
           answerable
           to
           these
           here
           ,
           where
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Bruits
           are
           in
           the
           like
           subjection
           in
           aerial
           Bodies
           ,
           to
           those
           low
           rational
           Spirits
           that
           inhabite
           the
           Aerial
           Regions
           as
           in
           Flesh
           they
           were
           to
           Man
           in
           Flesh
           .
           But
           it
           's
           enough
           for
           us
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           Faculties
           to
           know
           ,
           love
           ,
           praise
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           trust
           him
           for
           Glory
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           gave
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           made
           for
           
           things
           so
           high
           .
           Every
           Creatures
           Faculties
           are
           suited
           to
           their
           use
           and
           ends
           :
        
         
           And
           Love
           tells
           me
           that
           the
           blessed
           God
           ,
           who
           giveth
           to
           Bruits
           that
           life
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           which
           they
           are
           made
           and
           fitted
           for
           ,
           will
           give
           his
           Servants
           that
           heavenly
           delight
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           his
           Love
           and
           Praise
           ,
           and
           and
           mutual
           joyful
           Love
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           Nature
           fundamentally
           ,
           and
           Grace
           more
           immediately
           hath
           made
           them
           fit
           for
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           Jehovah
           ,
           for
           what
           tasts
           of
           this
           effused
           Love
           thou
           hast
           given
           me
           ,
           my
           Soul
           doth
           bless
           thee
           ,
           with
           some
           degree
           of
           gratitude
           and
           joy
           :
           And
           for
           those
           further
           measures
           which
           I
           want
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           my
           pained
           languid
           state
           much
           needs
           ,
           and
           would
           raise
           my
           joyful
           hopes
           of
           Glory
           ,
           I
           wait
           ,
           I
           beg
           ,
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           O
           give
           me
           now
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           some
           fuller
           taste
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Felicity
           :
           Shed
           more
           abroad
           upon
           my
           Heart
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           Love
           of
           thine
           ,
           which
           will
           draw
           up
           my
           longing
           Soul
           to
           thee
           ,
           rejoicing
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26921-e2500
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             mean
             between
             
               George
               Keith
            
             the
             Quakers
             Doctrine
             of
             Continued
             Inspiration
             &
             Intuition
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             other
             extream
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             6.
             
             They
             that
             died
             to
             (
             or
             in
             )
             the
             Flesh
             according
             to
             Men
             ,
             do
             live
             in
             the
             Spirit
             according
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Indeed
             if
             the
             Soul
             were
             not
             Immortal
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             were
             impossible
             :
             It
             might
             be
             a
             new
             Creation
             of
             another
             Soul
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             be
             annihilated
             .
             It
             's
             certain
             that
             the
             Jews
             believed
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             that
             they
             believed
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             future
             life
             of
             the
             same
             Man.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             34.
             7.
             
             &
             91.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Luk.
             15.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
             &
             12.
             22.
             
             &
             13.
             2.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             10.
             
             &
             25.
             31.
             
             &
             13.
             39
             ,
             49.
             
             Act.
             5.
             19.
             
             &
             8.
             26.
             
             &
             12.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             this
             see
             the
             Second
             Edition
             by
             Dr.
             More
             ,
             of
             Mr.
             Glanvile's
             Book
             of
             Apparitions
             called
             
               Atheismus
               Triumphatus
            
             .
          
           
             †
             For
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             read
             Mr.
             Fairclough's
             Life
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             particular
             Testimonies
             in
             my
             
               Saints
               Rest
               ,
               and
               unreasonableness
               of
               Infidelity
               .
            
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             7.
             to
             the
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             1.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             
             &
             5.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             
             &
             4.
             30.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             one
             Truth
             will
             give
             great
             Light
             into
             the
             Controversies
             ,
             about
             God's
             gracious
             Operations
             on
             the
             Soul
             :
             For
             when
             he
             useth
             second
             Causes
             ,
             we
             see
             he
             Operateth
             according
             to
             their
             limited
             aptitude
             :
             And
             Christ's
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             second
             Causes
             are
             limited
             ,
             and
             operate
             variously
             and
             resistibly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Recipients
             capacity
             .
          
           
             *
             Treat
             .
             of
             Infidelity
             .
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             Mr.
             Beverly
             in
             his
             Great
             Soul
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             ☞